A dissuasive from the errours of the time wherein the tenets of the principall sects, especially of the Independents, are drawn together in one map, for the most part in the words of their own authours, and their maine principles are examined by the touch-stone of the Holy Scriptures / by Robert Baylie ...
         Baillie, Robert, 1599-1662.
      
       
         
           1645
        
      
       Approx. 747 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 138 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2008-09 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A29432
         Wing B456
         ESTC R200539
         11906393
         ocm 11906393
         50687
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A29432)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 50687)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 51:9)
      
       
         
           
             A dissuasive from the errours of the time wherein the tenets of the principall sects, especially of the Independents, are drawn together in one map, for the most part in the words of their own authours, and their maine principles are examined by the touch-stone of the Holy Scriptures / by Robert Baylie ...
             Baillie, Robert, 1599-1662.
          
           [24], 252 p.
           
             Printed for Samuel Gellibrand ...,
             London :
             1645.
          
           
             "Published by authority"
             Reproduction of original in Huntington Library.
             Marginal notes.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Brownists.
           Congregational churches -- Controversial literature.
        
      
    
     
        2006-03 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2006-10 SPi Global
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2007-05 Jonathan Blaney
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2007-05 Jonathan Blaney
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2008-02 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
         
         
           A
           DISSVASIVE
           FROM
           THE
           ERROURS
           Of
           the
           TIME
           :
           Wherein
           the
           Tenets
           of
           the
           principall
           Sects
           ,
           especially
           of
           the
           Independents
           ,
           are
           drawn
           together
           in
           one
           Map
           ,
           for
           the
           most
           part
           ,
           in
           the
           words
           of
           their
           own
           Authours
           ,
           and
           their
           maine
           principles
           are
           examined
           by
           the
           Touch-stone
           of
           the
           
             Holy
             Scriptures
          
           .
        
         
           By
           ROBERT
           BAYLIE
           Minister
           at
           Glasgow
           .
        
         
           
             JER
             .
             9.3
             .
          
           
             They
             are
             not
             valiant
             for
             the
             Truth
             upon
             the
             earth
             .
          
        
         
           
             JUDE
             ver
             .
             3.
             
          
           
             It
             was
             needfull
             for
             me
             to
             write
             unto
             you
             and
             exhort
             you
             ,
             that
             you
             should
             earnestly
             contend
             for
             the
             faith
             ,
             which
             was
             once
             delivered
             unto
             the
             Saints
             ;
             for
             there
             are
             certaine
             men
             crept
             in
             unawares
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           Published
           by
           Authority
           .
        
         
           LONDON
           ,
           Printed
           for
           SAMUEL
           GELLIBRAND
           at
           the
           Brasen
           Serpent
           in
           Pauls
           Church-yard
           ,
           1645.
           
        
      
       
         
         
         
           FOR
           The
           Right
           Honourable
           the
           Earle
           of
           Lauderdaile
           Lord
           Metellane
           .
        
         
           YOur
           Lordship
           ,
           I
           trust
           ,
           will
           not
           bee
           displeased
           that
           your
           name
           is
           set
           before
           these
           Truths
           which
           your
           heart
           does
           love
           ,
           and
           whereunto
           in
           the
           best
           companies
           of
           the
           whole
           Isle
           you
           have
           given
           at
           many
           occasions
           your
           chearfull
           countenance
           and
           zealous
           patrociny
           ;
           in
           the
           study
           whereof
           I
           have
           been
           oft
           both
           encouraged
           and
           assisted
           by
           your
           Lordships
           pious
           ,
           wise
           ,
           and
           learned
           informations
           .
        
         
           It
           has
           been
           of
           a
           long
           time
           the
           wish
           of
           my
           heart
           to
           have
           had
           nothing
           to
           do
           with
           Polemick
           writings
           ;
           the
           bodies
           of
           sojours
           are
           no
           more
           subject
           to
           wounds
           and
           manifold
           hardships
           ,
           then
           the
           minds
           and
           names
           of
           disputant
           Divines
           do
           lie
           open
           to
           various
           vexations
           .
           The
           weary
           ,
           starved
           ,
           bleeding
           sould●er
           longs
           no
           more
           for
           a
           safe
           peace
           ,
           then
           a
           spirit
           harassed
           in
           the
           toylsome
           labyrinth
           of
           thorny
           debates
           ,
           pants
           for
           that
           quietnesse
           which
           only
           the
           finall
           overthrow
           and
           full
           subjugation
           of
           errour
           can
           produce
           .
           How
           pleasant
           will
           that
           day
           be
           to
           the
           sonnes
           of
           peace
           ,
           when
           the
           Lord
           shall
           make
           good
           that
           word
           which
           by
           the
           mouth
           of
           two
           of
           his
           ancient
           witnesses
           he
           has
           established
           ,
           when
           according
           to
           the
           Testimony
           of
           Isaiah
           ,
           
           syllabically
           repeated
           by
           Michah
           ,
           
           we
           shall
           
             beat
             our
             swords
             into
             plow-sheares
             ,
             and
             our
             speares
             into
             pruning
             hooks
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             walk
             together
             in
             the
             light
             of
             the
             Lord
             ?
          
           But
           so
           long
           as
           Divine
           Dispensation
           besets
           our
           habitations
           both
           spirituall
           and
           temporall
           ,
           the
           Church
           no
           lesse
           then
           the
           State
           ,
           with
           great
           numbers
           of
           daring
           and
           dangerous
           adversaries
           ,
           we
           must
           be
           content
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           call
           of
           the
           Prophet
           Ioel
           in
           another
           case
           ,
           
           
             to
             prepare
             warre
             ,
             to
             beat
             our
             plow
             shears
             into
             swords
             ,
             and
             our
             pruning
             hooks
             into
             speares
          
           ;
           in
           this
           juncture
           of
           time
           the
           faint
           must
           take
           courage
           ,
           
             and
             the
             weak
             say
             I
             am
             strong
             .
          
        
         
           It
           seems
           that
           yet
           for
           some
           time
           the
           servants
           of
           God
           must
           earnestly
           contend
           for
           many
           pretious
           truths
           ,
           which
           erroneous
           spirits
           do
           mightily
           impugne
           :
           for
           the
           help
           and
           encouragement
           of
           others
           in
           that
           warfare
           ,
           I
           ,
           though
           among
           the
           weakest
           of
           Christs
           souldiers
           ,
           doe
           offer
           these
           my
           endeavours
           .
           It
           was
           my
           purpose
           to
           have
           made
           a
           farther
           progresse
           ,
           and
           to
           have
           handled
           all
           I
           mention
           in
           my
           Preface
           ;
           but
           being
           cald
           away
           from
           my
           present
           station
           by
           these
           who
           set
           me
           therein
           ,
           upon
           the
           occasion
           your
           Lordship
           knowes
           ,
           my
           studies
           in
           this
           kinde
           are
           broken
           off
           ;
           so
           that
           this
           essay
           in
           Brownisme
           and
           Independency
           must
           go
           forth
           alone
           ,
           or
           nothing
           at
           all
           .
        
         
           My
           ay●
           in
           these
           two
           is
           ,
           and
           was
           in
           all
           the
           rest
           ;
           First
           ,
           in
           an
           historick
           way
           to
           set
           down
           the
           originall
           and
           progresse
           of
           the
           errour
           ;
           next
           its
           compleat
           parts
           together
           in
           one
           table
           ,
           that
           at
           one
           view
           the
           whole
           face
           of
           the
           way
           may
           be
           represented
           ;
           for
           I
           conceived
           it
           many
           wayes
           advantageous
           and
           very
           satisfactory
           in
           debating
           either
           a
           truth
           or
           an
           error
           ,
           
           to
           be
           brought
           to
           see
           the
           fountain
           and
           originall
           whence
           it
           hath
           sprung
           ,
           the
           streams
           and
           issues
           whither
           the
           Tenet
           tends
           of
           it selfe
           ,
           or
           is
           drawn
           by
           its
           followers
           ;
           to
           behold
           a
           way
           not
           in
           its
           pieces
           ,
           but
           the
           whole
           together
           from
           the
           head
           to
           the
           feet
           ,
           the
           begining
           ,
           midst
           ,
           and
           end
           without
           any
           concealment
           or
           disguise
           .
           Thirdly
           ,
           my
           purpose
           was
           to
           have
           examined
           the
           principall
           parts
           of
           every
           errour
           in
           a
           short
           ,
           cleare
           ,
           and
           popular
           method
           ,
           considering
           the
           maine
           Scriptures
           that
           use
           to
           be
           alledged
           in
           the
           point
           either
           pro
           or
           contra
           .
        
         
           I
           beleeve
           this
           my
           method
           will
           not
           be
           displeasing
           to
           any
           .
           I
           know
           it
           was
           acceptable
           enough
           to
           many
           of
           the
           Congregationall
           way
           when
           lately
           I
           did
           use
           it
           against
           the
           Canterburian
           Faction
           ;
           but
           possibly
           some
           of
           the
           matter
           of
           my
           historick
           part
           may
           fall
           out
           to
           be
           fashions
           to
           the
           followers
           of
           the
           Tenets
           which
           I
           labour
           to
           lay
           open
           ;
           for
           it
           is
           inavoydable
           to
           make
           a
           true
           and
           a
           full
           narration
           of
           any
           erroneous
           way
           ,
           but
           such
           things
           must
           be
           told
           which
           will
           be
           displeasing
           to
           some
           ;
           yet
           I
           hope
           I
           have
           given
           as
           little
           offence
           in
           this
           kinde
           ,
           as
           any
           other
           could
           have
           done
           in
           such
           a
           way
           of
           ●reatising
           ;
           for
           all
           the
           passages
           that
           may
           be
           pungent
           of
           the
           tenderest
           skin
           ,
           are
           such
           ,
           as
           not
           only
           I
           conceive
           to
           bee
           very
           true
           ,
           but
           such
           also
           which
           I
           ever
           make
           presently
           good
           by
           sufficient
           Testimonies
           set
           downe
           fully
           at
           the
           end
           of
           every
           Chapter
           in
           the
           expresse
           words
           of
           the
           Authors
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           the
           opinions
           or
           practises
           I
           alledge
           ,
           are
           such
           as
           the
           parties
           themselves
           to
           this
           day
           do
           openly
           avow
           ,
           or
           else
           have
           beene
           objected
           to
           them
           by
           very
           honest
           men
           long
           ago
           in
           print
           ,
           and
           to
           this
           day
           ,
           so
           farre
           as
           I
           know
           ,
           are
           not
           taken
           off
           by
           any
           tolerable
           answer
           ;
           in
           all
           that
           is
           over
           and
           above
           ,
           I
           will
           undertake
           to
           give
           ample
           satisfaction
           wherein
           soever
           I
           give
           the
           least
           offence
           to
           any
           .
        
         
           I
           date
           appeale
           to
           your
           Lordships
           knowledge
           ,
           and
           to
           many
           others
           who
           have
           beene
           acquainted
           with
           all
           my
           by-gone
           walking
           ,
           how
           averse
           I
           have
           ever
           been
           from
           causing
           griefe
           to
           any
           ,
           especially
           good
           men
           :
           so
           farre
           as
           I
           am
           conscious
           to
           my
           most
           secret
           intentions
           ,
           it
           is
           my
           hearts
           desire
           that
           all
           our
           present
           controversies
           might
           quickly
           either
           be
           ended
           or
           composed
           by
           calme
           ,
           meek
           ,
           and
           peaceable
           meanes
           ,
           and
           these
           alone
           .
        
         
           That
           lately
           renewed
           Committee
           for
           Accommodation
           ,
           Oh
           if
           it
           might
           please
           the
           Lord
           to
           shine
           upon
           it
           ,
           however
           I
           may
           not
           stay
           to
           see
           its
           successe
           ;
           yet
           wherever
           I
           am
           ,
           my
           best
           wishes
           shall
           be
           poured
           upon
           it
           ,
           especially
           when
           I
           shall
           heare
           ,
           as
           I
           have
           great
           reason
           to
           beleeve
           is
           only
           intended
           ,
           that
           it
           abides
           circumscribed
           within
           the
           bounds
           of
           that
           prudent
           Order
           whereby
           it
           is
           renewed
           .
        
         
           For
           first
           ,
           that
           Order
           is
           so
           farre
           from
           holding
           out
           an
           Accommodation
           for
           all
           the
           sects
           of
           the
           Land
           ,
           that
           it
           speaks
           only
           of
           the
           differences
           that
           are
           among
           the
           members
           of
           the
           Assembly
           .
           Liberty
           of
           Conscience
           ,
           and
           Toleration
           of
           all
           or
           any
           Religion
           is
           so
           prodigious
           an
           impiety
           ,
           that
           this
           religious
           Parliament
           cannot
           but
           abhorre
           the
           very
           nameing
           of
           it
           .
           Whatever
           may
           be
           the
           opinion
           of
           
             Io.
             Goodwin
          
           ,
           of
           Mr
           Williams
           and
           some
           of
           their
           stamp
           ,
           yet
           Mr
           Burrowes
           in
           his
           late
           Irenicon
           upon
           many
           unanswerable
           arguments
           explodes
           that
           abomination
           .
           Likewise
           our
           Brethren
           who
           seek
           to
           be
           accommodate
           ,
           will
           be
           willing
           I
           hope
           to
           professe
           their
           going
           along
           with
           us
           ,
           without
           any
           considerable
           d●ssent
           ,
           as
           in
           the
           Directory
           for
           all
           the
           parts
           of
           divine
           worship
           ,
           so
           in
           the
           confession
           of
           Faith
           and
           Catechism
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           the
           Order
           expresses
           only
           the
           differences
           in
           Church-government
           ;
           what
           other
           opinions
           wee
           have
           mentioned
           in
           the
           following
           Treatise
           ,
           I
           hope
           our
           Brethren
           will
           either
           disavow
           and
           passe
           from
           them
           ,
           or
           else
           be
           content
           to
           bury
           them
           in
           their
           owne
           breasts
           ,
           till
           time
           and
           better
           information
           make
           them
           die
           and
           vanish
           without
           more
           moyse
           .
        
         
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           the
           intent
           of
           the
           Order
           is
           to
           bring
           up
           the
           dissenting
           Brethren
           ●o
           approve
           of
           the
           Government
           agreed
           upon
           in
           the
           Assembly
           and
           allowed
           by
           both
           Houses
           of
           Parliament
           ;
           or
           if
           that
           cannot
           be
           ,
           to
           see
           how
           in
           some
           practises
           they
           may
           be
           forborn
           .
           This
           doth
           suppose
           that
           our
           Brethren
           shall
           not
           be
           permitted
           to
           print
           ,
           preach
           ,
           or
           publish
           any
           thing
           against
           the
           Goverment
           established
           by
           Parliament
           ;
           also
           that
           in
           the
           practice
           of
           this
           Government
           they
           shall
           be
           obliged
           to
           joyne
           so
           farre
           with
           their
           Brethren
           as
           their
           principles
           may
           suffer
           .
           This
           being
           ,
           I
           doubt
           not
           but
           in
           many
           things
           they
           sha●l
           be
           much
           forborn
           ;
           for
           whatever
           be
           the
           unadvised
           rashnesse
           of
           some
           in
           their
           way
           ,
           yet
           if
           they
           may
           be
           pleased
           ,
           according
           to
           their
           frequent
           offers
           (
           as
           I
           remember
           )
           to
           be
           constant
           members
           of
           our
           Presbyteries
           and
           Synods
           ,
           and
           there
           to
           give
           were
           it
           but
           their
           consultative
           voyce
           ,
           I
           beleeve
           that
           few
           of
           them
           shall
           ever
           be
           pressed
           to
           much
           more
           ;
           for
           if
           they
           agree
           among
           themselves
           ,
           and
           governe
           well
           their
           owne
           Congregations
           ,
           no
           controversie
           that
           concerns
           them
           will
           ever
           come
           before
           any
           superiour
           Assembly
           ;
           and
           if
           any
           complaint
           of
           their
           male
           administration
           ,
           or
           any
           matter
           of
           ordination
           or
           excommunication
           should
           come
           from
           them
           to
           be
           cognosced
           in
           a
           Presbytery
           or
           Synod
           ,
           the
           result
           might
           ever
           be
           to
           them
           as
           a
           matter
           of
           advice
           to
           be
           executed
           in
           their
           owne
           Congregations
           by
           their
           owne
           Pastors
           ,
           if
           they
           did
           finde
           it
           right
           :
           or
           if
           it
           appeared
           wrong
           ,
           the
           Generall
           Assembly
           ,
           or
           at
           least
           the
           Parliament
           ,
           would
           give
           them
           so
           much
           satisfaction
           ,
           as
           on
           earth
           can
           be
           expected
           .
        
         
           Albeit
           I
           am
           in
           opinion
           ,
           that
           no
           case
           meerly
           Ecclesiasticall
           shall
           ever
           need
           to
           goe
           from
           a
           Generall
           Assembly
           to
           a
           Parliament
           ;
           these
           two
           bodies
           are
           so
           friendly
           and
           neare
           of
           kin
           ,
           that
           none
           who
           knowes
           their
           nature
           and
           constitution
           will
           ever
           feare
           their
           discord
           .
           I
           dare
           say
           ,
           that
           all
           the
           jealousies
           which
           are
           presented
           to
           the
           Parliament
           of
           England
           of
           a
           Nationall
           Assembly
           ,
           are
           meere
           Bugbeares
           and
           childish
           frightments
           ,
           arising
           alone
           out
           of
           mis-information
           and
           unacquaintance
           ;
           for
           both
           reason
           and
           experience
           will
           demonstrate
           that
           the
           Parliament
           of
           England
           cannot
           have
           on
           earth
           so
           strong
           pillars
           and
           pregnant
           supporters
           of
           all
           their
           Priviledges
           ,
           as
           free
           Protestant
           Assemblies
           established
           by
           Law
           ,
           and
           kept
           in
           their
           full
           freedom
           from
           the
           lowest
           to
           the
           highest
           ,
           from
           the
           Congregationall
           Eldership
           to
           the
           Generall
           Synod
           of
           the
           Nation
           .
           No
           such
           Barres
           as
           these
           are
           imaginable
           either
           against
           Tyranny
           or
           Anarchy
           ;
           they
           are
           the
           mightiest
           impediments
           both
           to
           the
           exorbitancy
           of
           Monarchs
           ,
           which
           has
           been
           and
           is
           our
           misery
           ;
           and
           to
           the
           extravagancy
           of
           the
           common
           multitude
           ,
           attempting
           to
           correct
           and
           subject
           all
           Parliaments
           to
           their
           owne
           foolish
           desires
           ,
           which
           is
           like
           to
           be
           the
           matter
           of
           our
           next
           exercise
           and
           trouble
           .
        
         
           Protestant
           Assemblies
           examined
           to
           the
           bottom
           ,
           will
           be
           found
           reall
           and
           cordiall
           friends
           to
           all
           the
           Iust
           ,
           Legall
           and
           reasonable
           Prerogatives
           of
           a
           Monarch
           ,
           to
           all
           the
           equitable
           and
           profitable
           Liberties
           of
           the
           meanest
           subject
           ;
           but
           above
           all
           to
           every
           due
           priviledge
           of
           a
           Christian
           Parliament
           .
           Sometimes
           we
           laugh
           ,
           sometimes
           we
           grieve
           to
           see
           men
           afraid
           out
           of
           meere
           ignorance
           with
           that
           which
           we
           know
           is
           their
           great
           good
           .
           I
           am
           perswaded
           that
           after
           a
           little
           experience
           ,
           Congregationall
           Sessions
           ,
           Cl●ssicall
           Presbyteries
           ,
           Provinciall
           Synods
           ,
           and
           Nationall
           Assemblies
           will
           be
           embraced
           and
           sluck
           to
           by
           the
           Parliament
           of
           England
           as
           the
           greatest
           and
           most
           usefull
           priviledges
           of
           their
           great
           Charter
           .
        
         
           My
           fourth
           remarke
           upon
           the
           Order
           in
           hand
           is
           ,
           that
           it
           speakes
           alone
           of
           the
           questions
           of
           Government
           ,
           whereby
           the
           Assemblie
           was
           retarded
           ,
           but
           nothing
           of
           the
           constitution
           of
           Congregations
           which
           never
           came
           to
           any
           considerable
           debate
           ,
           much
           lesse
           
           did
           ever
           retard
           the
           Assemblies
           proceedings
           :
           and
           albeit
           the
           words
           of
           the
           Order
           might
           be
           extended
           beyond
           the
           Government
           to
           the
           constitution
           ,
           yet
           wee
           may
           not
           thinke
           that
           the
           House
           doth
           intend
           to
           tolerate
           the
           gathering
           of
           separate
           Congregations
           ;
           in
           this
           point
           we
           hope
           that
           the
           desired
           accommodation
           shall
           satisfie
           our
           Brethren
           ,
           and
           all
           tolerations
           shall
           be
           needlesse
           .
           Themselves
           are
           witnesses
           of
           our
           most
           earnest
           Desires
           ,
           of
           our
           very
           reall
           indeavours
           ,
           (
           and
           we
           wish
           ,
           they
           had
           been
           much
           more
           our
           helper●
           and
           reall
           Assistants
           )
           for
           purging
           of
           all
           Congregations
           ,
           so
           far
           as
           ever
           they
           have
           been
           in
           any
           time
           ,
           in
           any
           place
           ,
           for
           making
           them
           so
           void
           of
           ignorance
           and
           all
           scandalls
           as
           Scripture
           or
           any
           reason
           can
           require
           :
           In
           these
           our
           earnest
           requests
           we
           trust
           the
           Parliament
           at
           last
           will
           shew
           us
           favour
           .
           But
           when
           the
           Assembly
           and
           Parliament
           have
           done
           their
           uttermost
           ,
           to
           have
           the
           Churches
           purified
           so
           farre
           as
           is
           possible
           ,
           if
           notwithstanding
           of
           all
           that
           can
           be
           done
           ,
           our
           Brethren
           will
           yet
           separate
           ,
           and
           peremptorily
           refuse
           to
           communicate
           as
           Members
           ,
           in
           the
           best
           ruled
           Congregations
           ,
           either
           of
           England
           ,
           or
           of
           any
           other
           reformed
           Church
           ;
           wee
           confesse
           ,
           that
           by
           such
           a
           Declaration
           ,
           our
           Brethren
           would
           put
           us
           to
           a
           great
           deale
           of
           perplexity
           ;
           for
           such
           a
           separation
           as
           this
           ,
           were
           as
           we
           conceive
           ,
           the
           most
           palpable
           and
           unreasonable
           Schisme
           that
           ever
           yet
           was
           heard
           of
           in
           the
           Christian
           World
           ,
           much
           contrary
           to
           the
           word
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           evidently
           destructive
           of
           the
           necessary
           peace
           of
           all
           these
           Churches
           wherein
           it
           should
           bee
           tolerated
           ;
           beside
           its
           cleare
           contradiction
           in
           termes
           ,
           not
           onely
           to
           the
           Order
           of
           the
           House
           ,
           but
           to
           the
           solemn
           League
           and
           Covenant
           of
           the
           three
           Kingdomes
           .
           Notwiihstanding
           wee
           trust
           that
           the
           grace
           and
           mercy
           of
           God
           ,
           shall
           be
           so
           richly
           powred
           out
           upon
           this
           revived
           Committee
           ,
           as
           shall
           enable
           them
           to
           expedit
           both
           us
           and
           our
           Brethren
           from
           these
           otherwise
           unextricable
           Labirynths
           .
        
         
           Would
           to
           God
           that
           our
           Controversies
           with
           them
           were
           brought
           to
           a
           happy
           period
           ,
           that
           both
           they
           and
           we
           ,
           with
           all
           our
           power
           might
           concurre
           to
           reduce
           the
           rest
           of
           our
           poore
           Brethren
           ,
           who
           this
           day
           are
           pitifully
           intangled
           in
           manifold
           heresies
           and
           Errours
           ▪
           that
           so
           all
           the
           childr●n
           of
           God
           being
           delivered
           from
           the
           snares
           and
           chaines
           of
           darknesse
           ,
           might
           make
           it
           their
           great
           taske
           and
           only
           contention
           ,
           who
           should
           honour
           most
           the
           name
           of
           their
           Father
           ,
           by
           the
           fragrancy
           of
           their
           godly
           ,
           charitable
           ,
           humble
           ,
           chaste
           ,
           and
           sober
           conversation
           .
        
         
           Your
           Lordship
           is
           conscious
           to
           the
           first
           designes
           of
           the
           Noble
           Patriots
           of
           that
           your
           Nation
           ,
           it
           was
           never
           their
           mind
           to
           have
           trifled
           so
           much
           time
           in
           jangling
           with
           their
           Brethren
           of
           this
           Isle
           ,
           about
           new
           and
           needlesse
           questions
           ,
           but
           expecting
           a
           facility
           of
           setling
           truth
           and
           Peace
           within
           these
           S●as
           ,
           their
           hearts
           were
           farther
           abroad
           ,
           their
           thoughts
           were
           large
           for
           the
           propagation
           not
           of
           ther
           owne
           but
           of
           Christs
           Kingdome
           ,
           and
           that
           not
           so
           much
           in
           the
           Light
           as
           in
           the
           heate
           and
           life
           thereof
           .
           They
           have
           the
           more
           to
           answer
           who
           here
           and
           elsewhere
           have
           been
           the
           unhappy
           instruments
           ,
           not
           only
           to
           frustrate
           these
           great
           and
           gracious
           enterprises
           for
           the
           Weale-publick
           of
           Christendome
           ,
           but
           also
           to
           bring
           the
           undertakers
           to
           so
           low
           a
           condition
           ,
           that
           they
           be
           obliged
           this
           day
           to
           God
           alone
           for
           any
           tollerable
           subsistence
           and
           their
           very
           being
           :
           albeit
           we
           are
           hopefull
           the
           Lord
           is
           reserving
           good
           things
           for
           them
           ,
           who
           had
           so
           much
           Faith
           ,
           charity
           ,
           and
           Courage
           ,
           as
           to
           venture
           all
           for
           the
           cause
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           their
           Brethren
           ,
           the
           more
           unkind
           men
           have
           proved
           unto
           them
           ;
           The
           Lord
           who
           hath
           been
           witnesse
           to
           all
           their
           intentions
           ,
           actions
           and
           sufferings
           ,
           will
           in
           his
           owne
           time
           accordingly
           reward
           them
           ,
           and
           will
           not
           let
           them
           be
           ashamed
           of
           their
           first
           hopes
           and
           constant
           desires
           ,
           upon
           the
           which
           himselfe
           for
           a
           long
           time
           did
           shine
           so
           evidently
           from
           the
           Heaven
           ,
           as
           ever
           
           upon
           any
           enterprise
           on
           the
           Earth
           .
           Though
           now
           that
           brightnesse
           be
           much
           ecclipsed
           ,
           and
           overclouded
           ,
           yet
           we
           are
           expecting
           with
           passionate
           desires
           ,
           and
           confident
           hopes
           ,
           the
           dissolution
           of
           these
           clouds
           ,
           and
           the
           dispelling
           of
           the
           present
           darkenesse
           by
           the
           strength
           of
           the
           Beames
           of
           his
           ancient
           and
           undeserved
           kindnesse
           ,
           towards
           that
           now
           suffering
           and
           much
           distressed
           Nation
           .
        
         
           But
           insensibly
           my
           pen
           hath
           runne
           beyond
           the
           bounds
           of
           a
           short
           Epistle
           ,
           albeit
           my
           experience
           of
           your
           Lordships
           readinesse
           to
           dispence
           with
           your
           friends
           indiscretion
           ,
           makes
           me
           secure
           of
           my
           pardon
           .
           I
           will
           detaine
           your
           Lordship
           no
           longer
           ,
           I
           lay
           downe
           my
           Booke
           at
           your
           Lordships
           feet
           ,
           to
           be
           given
           to
           the
           world
           by
           your
           Lordships
           hand
           .
           If
           it
           be
           received
           with
           so
           much
           candor
           and
           charity
           by
           every
           Reader
           ,
           as
           I
           know
           it
           is
           offered
           ,
           it
           may
           possibly
           prove
           serviceable
           .
           Thus
           wishing
           to
           your
           Lordship
           in
           these
           dayes
           of
           deepe
           and
           dangerous
           tryalls
           ,
           and
           too
           great
           defection
           of
           many
           ,
           constancy
           ,
           and
           daily
           increase
           of
           affection
           to
           all
           truth
           ,
           Piety
           ,
           Iustice
           ,
           and
           every
           Vertue
           ,
           I
           remaine
           ,
        
         
           
             Your
             Lordships
             in
             all
             Christian
             duty
             to
             be
             commanded
             .
             
               R.
               Baylie
            
             ▪
          
           
             London
             ,
             
               Novemb.
               19.
               1645.
               
            
          
        
      
       
         
         
           
             The
             Principall
             Authors
             ,
             whose
             Testimonies
             are
             cited
             in
             the
             case
             of
             the
             Brownists
             .
          
           
             1
             
               THe
               Brownists
               confession
               of
               Faith
               printed
               by
               themselves
               .
            
             160●
          
           
             2
             
               The
               Brownists
               Apo●ogy
               printed
            
             .
             1604
          
           
             3
             Robert
             Brownes
             
               Life
               ,
               and
               manners
               of
               true
               Christians
               printed
               .
            
             1582
          
           
             4
             Henry
             Barrow
             
               his
               briefe
               discovery
               of
               the
               false
               Church
               .
            
             1590
          
           
             5
             Henry
             Barrow
             
               his
               plaine
               refutation
               of
               Mr
            
             Gifford
             ,
             1590.
             
          
           
             6
             Francis
             Iohnsons
             
               enquiry
               and
               answer
               to
            
             Thomas
             Whites
             
               Discovery
               of
            
             Brownism
             ,
             1606
          
           
             7
             Francis
             Iohnsons
             
               Christian
               plea
            
             ,
             1617.
             
          
           
             8
             Iohn
             Cann
             
               his
               guide
               to
               Sion
            
             ,
             1638
          
           
             9
             Iohn
             Cann
             
               his
               necessity
               of
               Separation
            
             .
             1638.
             
          
           
             10
             Apologia
             Iusta
             quorundam
             Christianorum
             ,
             &c.
             per
             Iohannem
             Robinsorum
             .
             1619
          
           
             11
             Robinsons
             
               justification
               against
            
             Bernard
             
               reprinted
               at
            
             London
             ,
             1640
          
           
             12
             
               Syons
               royall
               prerogative
            
             ,
             1641.
             
          
           
             13
             
               A
               Light
               for
               the
               Ignorant
            
             .
             1638.
             
          
        
         
           
             The
             Principall
             Authors
             whose
             Testimonies
             are
             cited
             in
             the
             case
             of
             the
             Independents
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             
               An
               Apologeticall
               Narration
               by
            
             Thomas
             Goodwin
             ,
             &c.
             1643
          
           
             2
             Iohn
             Cottons
             
               Keyes
               published
               by
            
             Thom
             :
             Goodwin
             ,
             and
             Philip
             Nye
             .
             1644.
             
          
           
             3
             Iohn
             Cottons
             
               way
               of
               the
               Churches
               in
               New-England
               .
            
             1645.
             
          
           
             4
             Iohn
             Cottons
             
               Sermons
               upon
               the
               seven
               Vialls
            
             .
             1642.
             
          
           
             5
             Iohn
             Cottons
             
               Catechisme
               ,
               or
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               the
               Church
               .
            
             1644.
             
          
           
             6
             
               An
               Answer
               to
               thirty
               two
               Questions
               ,
               by
               the
               Elders
               of
               the
               Churches
               in
               New-England
               ,
               published
               by
               Mr.
            
             Peters
             .
             1643.
             
          
           
             7
             
               An
               Apology
               of
               the
               Churches
               in
            
             New-England
             
               for
               Church-Covenant
               ,
               or
               a
               discourse
               touching
               Church-Covenant
               .
            
             1643.
             
          
           
             8
             
               A
               glimpse
               of
               Syons
               glory
               in
               a
               Sermon
               at
               a
               generall
               Fast-day
               in
            
             Holland
             ,
             by
             T.
             G.
             
               printed
               at
            
             London
             .
             1641.
             
          
           
             9
             Ieremy
             Burrowes
             
               Sermons
               upon
               Hosea
            
             .
             1644.
             
          
           
             10
             
               The
               personall
               raigne
               of
               Christ
               by
            
             Io
             :
             Archer
             ,
             
               Pastor
               of
               the
               Church
               at
            
             Arnheim
             .
             164●
          
           
             11
             Io
             :
             Archers
             
               comfort
               for
               Beleevers
            
             .
             1645.
             
          
           
             12
             Mr.
             Burtons
             
               vindication
               of
               the
               Independent
               Churches
            
             .
             1645.
             
          
           
             13
             Iohn
             Goodwins
             Theo-machia
             .
             1644.
             
          
           
             14
             
               A
               short
               story
               of
               the
               rise
               ,
               reigne
               and
               ruine
               ,
               &c.
               published
               with
               Mr.
            
             Welds
             
               large
               Preface
            
             .
             1644.
             
          
           
             15
             Mr
             Welds
             
               answer
               to
            
             Rathbans
             narration
             .
             1644.
             
          
           
             16
             Mr
             Cottons
             
               Letter
               to
               Mr.
            
             Williams
             .
             1643.
             
          
           
             17
             
               The
               Anatomist
               anatomised
               by
               Mr
            
             Simson
             .
             1644.
             
          
        
         
           
             We
             cite
             also
             for
             some
             matters
             of
             fact
             ,
             to
             which
             no
             satisfactory
             Answer
             hath
             been
             made
             hitherto
             by
             the
             Parties
             .
          
           
             1
             Mr
             Edwards
             Antapologie
             .
             1644.
             
          
           
             2
             Mr
             Williams
             
               examination
               of
            
             Cottons
             Letter
             .
             1644.
             
          
           
             3
             Mr
             Williams
             
               bloody
               Tenet
            
             .
             1644.
             
          
           
             4
             Plaine-dealing
             ,
             
               or
               Newes
               from
            
             New-England
             by
             Thomas
             Lechford
             .
             1642.
             
          
           
             5
             The
             Anatomy
             
               of
               Independency
               ,
               by
               a
               Learned
               Minister
               of
            
             Holland
             .
             1644.
             
          
           
             6
             Doctor
             Bastwicks
             Postscript
             .
             1645.
             
          
           
             7
             Mr.
             Prinns
             
               fresh
               discovery
            
             .
             1645.
             
          
        
      
       
         
         
           The
           CONTENTS
           of
           the
           following
           Treatise
           .
        
         
           
             The
             Preface
          
           
             THe
             chiefe
             and
             first
             meane
             to
             extinguish
             the
             flames
             of
             our
             warre
             ,
             is
             ,
             the
             waters
             of
             our
             heart
             poured
             out
             in
             prayers
             to
             God
             ,
             
               pag.
               1
            
          
           
             Reformation
             after
             mourning
             ,
             is
             the
             second
             step
             to
             a
             solid
             peace
             ,
             
               p.
               2
            
          
           
             The
             corruption
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             is
             the
             fountaine
             of
             our
             present
             misery
             ,
             ibid.
             
          
           
             The
             State
             cannot
             be
             setled
             till
             the
             Church
             be
             first
             reformed
             ,
             3
          
           
             Every
             man
             would
             help
             what
             hee
             can
             to
             recover
             the
             languishing
             Church
             from
             her
             desperate
             disease
             ,
             ibid.
             
          
           
             The
             offer
             of
             a
             strange
             and
             easie
             remedy
             of
             a
             Looking-glasse
             ,
             4
          
           
             The
             malignity
             of
             Errour
             ,
             ibid.
             
          
           
             The
             Authors
             intention
             is
             to
             set
             down
             in
             a
             Table
             for
             the
             cleare
             view
             of
             all
             ,
             the
             errours
             which
             trouble
             us
             ,
             ibid.
             
          
           
             And
             that
             with
             Iustice
             and
             Love
             toward
             all
             persons
             ,
             5
          
           
             The
             partition
             of
             the
             ensuing
             Treatise
             ,
             6
          
           
             Episcopacy
             was
             the
             mother
             of
             all
             our
             present
             Sects
             ,
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Presbytery
             will
             be
             their
             grave
             ,
             7
          
           
             The
             Presbyteriall
             way
             of
             proceeding
             ,
             ibid.
             
          
           
             What
             England
             rationally
             may
             expect
             from
             Presbyteries
             and
             
               Synods
               ,
               8
            
          
        
         
           
             Chap.
             1.
             
             The
             originall
             and
             progresse
             of
             the
             Brownists
             .
          
           
             Satan
             is
             the
             great
             enemy
             of
             the
             Churches
             Reformation
             ,
             9
          
           
             His
             chiefe
             instruments
             alwayes
             have
             been
             professed
             friends
             to
             Religion
             ,
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Reformation
             at
             the
             begining
             did
             run
             with
             one
             impetuous
             current
             ,
             ibid.
             
          
           
             What
             was
             its
             first
             stop
             ,
             10
          
           
             The
             fountaine
             of
             Protestant
             discord
             ,
             ibid.
             
          
           
             
             The
             unhappy
             principle
             of
             the
             
               Lutherans
               ,
               ibid.
            
             
          
           
             And
             the
             more
             unhappy
             principle
             of
             the
             
               Anabaptists
               ,
               11
            
          
           
             Somewhat
             of
             both
             these
             wayes
             was
             entertained
             in
             
               England
               ,
               ibid.
            
             
          
           
             The
             originall
             of
             the
             
               English
               Bishops
            
             and
             
               Ceremonies
               ,
               ibid.
            
             
          
           
             The
             originall
             of
             the
             
               Separatists
               ,
               12
            
          
           
             Brownism
             is
             a
             daughter
             of
             
               Anabaptism
               ,
               13
            
          
           
             Bolton
             the
             first
             known
             Separatist
             in
             England
             hanged
             himselfe
             ,
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Brown
             the
             second
             leader
             of
             that
             way
             ,
             recanted
             his
             schism
             ,
             and
             to
             his
             death
             was
             a
             very
             scandalous
             person
             ,
             ibid.
             
          
           
             The
             humour
             of
             Barrow
             the
             third
             master
             of
             this
             Sect
             ,
             14
          
           
             The
             strange
             carriage
             of
             Iohnson
             and
             Ainsworth
             ,
             the
             next
             two
             leaders
             of
             the
             
               Brownists
               ,
               ibid.
            
             
          
           
             The
             horrible
             wayes
             of
             Smith
             their
             sixth
             master
             ,
             15
          
           
             The
             fearfull
             end
             of
             Smith
             his
             wandrings
             ,
             16
          
           
             Robinson
             the
             last
             grave
             and
             learned
             Doctor
             of
             the
             Brownists
             ,
             did
             in
             the
             end
             undermine
             his
             party
             ,
             17
          
           
             Robinson
             the
             authour
             of
             
               Independency
               ,
               ibid.
            
             
          
        
         
           
             Chap.
             2.
             
             The
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             Brownists
             .
          
           
             They
             hold
             that
             all
             Churches
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             but
             their
             own
             ,
             are
             so
             polluted
             ,
             that
             they
             must
             be
             separate
             from
             ,
             20
          
           
             Their
             injurious
             slanders
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             ,
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Yet
             sometimes
             they
             say
             ,
             that
             communion
             maybe
             kept
             with
             her
             both
             in
             preaching
             and
             prayer
             ,
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Their
             like
             dealing
             with
             all
             the
             other
             Reformed
             ,
             21
          
           
             Their
             flattering
             of
             forraign
             Churches
             is
             not
             to
             be
             regarded
             ,
             ibid.
             
          
           
             The
             matter
             of
             a
             Church
             they
             make
             to
             be
             reall
             Saints
             only
             ,
             22
          
           
             Their
             unreasonable
             strictnesse
             in
             this
             one
             point
             ,
             is
             the
             great
             cause
             of
             their
             Schism
             ,
             ibid.
             
          
           
             They
             place
             the
             forme
             of
             their
             Church
             in
             an
             expresse
             Covenant
             ,
             23
          
           
             Seven
             may
             make
             a
             perfect
             Church
             ,
             yea
             two
             or
             three
             ,
             ibid.
             
          
           
             The
             erecting
             of
             a
             Church
             ,
             requires
             neither
             the
             Magistrates
             nor
             Ministers
             assistance
             ,
             ibid.
             
          
           
             They
             put
             all
             Church
             power
             in
             a
             handfull
             of
             people
             ,
             without
             any
             Pastor
             ,
             24
          
           
             The
             election
             ,
             ordination
             ,
             deposition
             and
             excommunication
             of
             the
             Minister
             ,
             belongs
             to
             his
             flock
             ,
             and
             to
             it
             alone
             ,
             ibid.
             
          
           
             
             Every
             man
             of
             the
             Congragation
             may
             preach
             ,
             and
             publikely
             rebuke
             ,
             not
             only
             the
             Pastor
             ,
             but
             the
             whole
             flock
             ,
             yea
             and
             separate
             from
             it
             ,
             25
          
           
             Some
             of
             them
             give
             the
             celebration
             of
             the
             Sacraments
             also
             to
             private
             persons
             ,
             ibid.
             
          
           
             The
             solemnizing
             of
             marriage
             they
             give
             to
             Parents
             ,
             but
             Divorces
             they
             commit
             to
             the
             parties
             themselves
             ,
             26
          
           
             They
             make
             every
             Congregation
             independent
             ,
             and
             of
             Soveraigne
             Authority
             ,
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Their
             judgement
             of
             Synods
             ,
             27
          
           
             Their
             high
             conceit
             of
             their
             own
             way
             ,
             and
             injurious
             depressing
             of
             all
             others
             ,
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Churches
             ,
             Bels
             ,
             Tythes
             ,
             Glebes
             ,
             Manses
             ,
             and
             all
             set
             maintenance
             of
             Ministers
             ,
             are
             unlawfull
             ;
             not
             so
             much
             as
             a
             Church
             ,
             yard
             must
             be
             kept
             up
             for
             buriall
             ,
             but
             all
             must
             bury
             in
             the
             fields
             ,
             ibid.
             
          
           
             The
             dayes
             of
             the
             week
             ,
             the
             months
             ,
             the
             yeare
             of
             God
             ,
             they
             will
             not
             name
             ,
             28
          
           
             No
             Pulpits
             ,
             no
             Sand-glasses
             in
             Churches
             ,
             no
             Gowns
             ,
             ibid.
             
          
           
             All
             set
             prayer
             ,
             even
             the
             Lords
             prayer
             ,
             and
             all
             Psalms
             in
             meeter
             ,
             yea
             in
             prose
             ,
             if
             used
             as
             praises
             ,
             are
             unlawfull
             ,
             29
          
           
             Their
             opinion
             of
             preaching
             and
             Sacraments
             ,
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Their
             strange
             way
             of
             celebrating
             the
             Lords
             Supper
             ,
             ibid.
             
          
           
             They
             reject
             Catechismes
             ,
             the
             Apostles
             Creed
             ,
             and
             all
             reading
             of
             Scripture
             without
             exposition
             ,
             30
          
           
             After
             preaching
             they
             prophecy
             ,
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Then
             come
             their
             Questions
             ,
             ibid.
             
          
           
             After
             all
             ,
             they
             attend
             a
             very
             tedious
             discipline
             ,
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Brown
             is
             for
             liberty
             of
             Conscience
             ,
             ibid.
             
          
           
             His
             followers
             are
             against
             it
             ,
             31
          
           
             Their
             carriage
             towards
             the
             Magistrate
             ,
             ibid.
             
          
           
             They
             spoyle
             Kings
             and
             Parliaments
             of
             their
             Legislative
             power
             ,
             ibid.
             
          
           
             They
             oblige
             the
             Magistrate
             to
             kill
             all
             Idolaters
             ,
             ibid.
             
          
           
             But
             to
             spare
             all
             theeves
             ,
             32
          
           
             They
             will
             have
             the
             Vniversities
             destroyed
             ,
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Secular
             Authors
             and
             Learning
             must
             be
             abolished
             ,
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Preachers
             must
             study
             no
             other
             books
             but
             the
             Bible
             ,
             ibid.
             
          
        
         
         
           
             Chap.
             3.
             
             The
             originall
             and
             progresse
             of
             the
             Independents
             ,
             and
             of
             their
             carriage
             in
             New-England
             .
          
           
             Independency
             is
             the
             smallest
             of
             all
             the
             Sects
             of
             the
             time
             for
             number
             ,
             but
             greatest
             for
             worth
             of
             its
             followers
             ,
             53
          
           
             Independents
             are
             the
             Separatists
             off-spring
             ,
             ibid.
             
          
           
             When
             the
             spark
             of
             Brownism
             was
             dying
             out
             in
             Holland
             ,
             a
             little
             of
             its
             ashes
             carried
             to
             New-England
             ,
             broke
             out
             there
             into
             a
             lasting
             flame
             ,
             54
          
           
             By
             what
             meanes
             these
             ashes
             were
             kindled
             ,
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Mr
             Cotton
             at
             first
             a
             great
             Opposite
             to
             that
             way
             ,
             55
          
           
             Mr
             Cotton
             with
             little
             adoe
             ,
             became
             the
             great
             Patron
             of
             that
             Errour
             ,
             ibid
             :
          
           
             Mr
             Cotton
             was
             the
             mis-leader
             of
             Mr
             Goodwin
             and
             others
             ,
             56
          
           
             Mr
             Cotton
             often
             deceived
             ,
             hath
             given
             his
             patrociny
             to
             divers
             grosse
             errours
             ,
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Why
             God
             permits
             great
             men
             to
             fall
             in
             evident
             errours
             ,
             ibid.
             
          
           
             His
             
               Prelaticall
               ,
               Arminian
            
             ,
             and
             Montanistick
             tenets
             ,
             57
          
           
             His
             Antinomy
             and
             
               Familism
               ,
               ibid.
            
             
          
           
             Independency
             full
             as
             unhappy
             as
             
               Brownisme
               ,
               58
            
          
           
             Wherefore
             so
             much
             of
             the
             Independent
             way
             lies
             yet
             in
             darknesse
             ,
             59
          
           
             The
             fruits
             of
             Independency
             in
             
               New-England
               ,
               ibid.
            
             
          
           
             First
             ,
             it
             hath
             put
             thousands
             of
             Christians
             in
             the
             condition
             of
             Pagans
             ,
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             it
             hath
             marred
             the
             conversion
             of
             Pagans
             to
             Christian
             Religion
             ,
             60
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             it
             did
             bring
             forth
             the
             foulest
             heresies
             that
             ever
             yet
             were
             heard
             of
             in
             any
             Protestant
             Church
             ,
             ibid.
             
          
           
             A
             few
             examples
             of
             the
             many
             abominable
             heresies
             of
             the
             New-English
             
               Independents
               ,
               61
            
          
           
             The
             greatest
             part
             of
             their
             Churches
             were
             infected
             with
             these
             errours
             ,
             ibid.
             
          
           
             The
             piety
             of
             these
             Hereticks
             seemed
             to
             be
             singular
             ,
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Their
             malice
             against
             all
             who
             opposed
             them
             ,
             was
             singular
             ,
             especially
             against
             all
             their
             orthodox
             Ministers
             and
             Magistrates
             ,
             62
          
           
             Their
             errours
             in
             opinion
             did
             draw
             on
             such
             seditious
             practises
             ,
             as
             did
             well
             neare
             overturne
             both
             their
             Church
             and
             State
             ,
             ibid.
             
          
           
             
             Their
             proud
             obstinacy
             against
             all
             admonitions
             ,
             was
             marvelous
             ,
             
               p.
               63
            
          
           
             In
             the
             midst
             of
             their
             profession
             of
             eminent
             Piety
             ,
             the
             profanenesse
             of
             many
             of
             them
             was
             great
             ,
             
               p.
               64
            
          
           
             Notwithstanding
             of
             all
             this
             we
             desire
             from
             our
             heart
             to
             honour
             ,
             and
             imitate
             all
             and
             every
             degree
             of
             truth
             and
             Piety
             ,
             which
             did
             ever
             appeare
             in
             any
             New-English
             Christian
             ,
             
               p.
               65
            
          
        
         
           
             Chap.
             4.
             
             The
             carriage
             of
             the
             Independents
             in
             Holland
             at
             Rot●rdam
             and
             Arnheim
             ,
             p.
             75.
             
          
           
             Independency
             was
             no
             fruitfull
             tree
             in
             
               Holland
               ,
               p.
               75
            
          
           
             Mr
             Peters
             the
             first
             planter
             thereof
             at
             
               Roterdam
               ,
               ibid.
            
             
          
           
             Their
             Ministers
             ,
             Mr.
             Bridge
             ,
             Mr
             Simpson
             ,
             and
             Mr
             Ward
             ,
             renounced
             their
             English
             Ordination
             ,
             and
             as
             meere
             private
             men
             tooke
             new
             Ordination
             from
             the
             people
             ,
             ibid.
             
          
           
             They
             did
             quickly
             fall
             into
             shamefull
             divisions
             and
             subdivisions
             ,
             
               p.
               76
            
          
           
             The
             people
             without
             any
             just
             cause
             deposed
             their
             Minister
             ,
             ibid.
             
          
           
             The
             Schismes
             at
             Roterdam
             were
             more
             irreconcileable
             then
             those
             at
             
               Amsterdam
               ,
               p.
               77
            
          
           
             Anabaptisme
             is
             like
             to
             spoile
             that
             Church
             ,
             
               p.
               78
            
          
           
             These
             of
             Arnheim
             ,
             admire
             and
             praise
             themselves
             above
             all
             measure
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             The
             easinesse
             of
             their
             banishment
             and
             afflictions
             .
             
               p.
               79
            
          
           
             The
             new
             Light
             at
             Arnheim
             ,
             brok
             out
             in
             a
             number
             of
             strange
             errors
             .
             ib.
             
          
           
             First
             ,
             grosse
             
               Chiliasme
               .
               ibid.
            
             
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             the
             grossest
             blasphemy
             of
             the
             Libertines
             ,
             that
             God
             is
             the
             Author
             of
             the
             very
             sinfulnesse
             of
             sinne
             .
             
               p.
               80
            
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             the
             fancy
             of
             the
             Euthusiasts
             ,
             in
             contemplating
             God
             as
             God
             abstracted
             from
             Scripture
             ,
             from
             Christ
             ,
             from
             grace
             ,
             and
             from
             all
             his
             attributes
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Fourthly
             ,
             the
             old
             Popish
             Ceremonies
             of
             
               extreme
               Unction
            
             ,
             and
             the
             holy
             Kisse
             of
             peace
             .
             
               p.
               81
            
          
           
             Fifthly
             ,
             the
             discharging
             of
             the
             Psalmes
             ,
             and
             the
             apointing
             of
             a
             singing
             Prophet
             ,
             to
             chant
             the
             Songs
             made
             by
             himselfe
             ,
             in
             the
             silence
             of
             all
             others
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Sixthly
             ,
             the
             mortality
             of
             the
             soule
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Seventhly
             ,
             the
             conveniency
             for
             Ministers
             to
             preach
             covered
             ,
             and
             celebrate
             the
             Sacraments
             uncovered
             :
             but
             for
             the
             people
             to
             heare
             
             uncovered
             ,
             and
             to
             participate
             the
             Sacraments
             covered
             .
             
               p.
               82.
            
             
          
           
             Their
             publick
             contentions
             were
             shamefull
             .
             ibid.
             
          
        
         
           
             Cap.
             5.
             
             The
             Carriage
             of
             the
             Independents
             at
             London
             .
             p.
             90
          
           
             The
             worke
             of
             the
             prime
             Independents
             of
             
               New-England
               ,
               Arnheim
            
             ,
             and
             Roterdam
             ,
             these
             five
             yeares
             at
             
               London
               .
               p.
               90
            
          
           
             They
             did
             hinder
             with
             all
             their
             power
             so
             long
             as
             they
             were
             able
             ,
             the
             calling
             of
             the
             
               Assembly
               ,
               ibid.
            
             
          
           
             When
             it
             was
             called
             ,
             they
             retarded
             its
             proceedings
             ,
             
               p.
               91
            
          
           
             That
             the
             Churches
             of
             England
             and
             Ireland
             lye
             so
             long
             in
             confusion
             ,
             neither
             Papists
             ,
             nor
             Prelates
             nor
             Malignants
             have
             been
             the
             cause
             ,
             ibid.
             
          
           
             But
             the
             Independents
             working
             according
             to
             their
             Principles
             ,
             
               p.
               92
            
          
           
             The
             great
             mischiefe
             of
             that
             Anarchy
             wherein
             they
             have
             kept
             the
             Churches
             of
             England
             ,
             and
             Ireland
             ,
             for
             so
             long
             a
             time
             ,
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Independency
             is
             the
             mother
             of
             more
             Heresies
             and
             Schismes
             at
             London
             ,
             then
             Amsterdam
             ever
             knew
             ,
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Independency
             at
             London
             doth
             not
             only
             bring
             forth
             ,
             but
             nourish
             and
             patronize
             Heresies
             and
             Schismes
             ,
             contrary
             to
             its
             custome
             either
             in
             New-England
             or
             
               Amsterdam
               ,
               p.
               93
            
          
           
             How
             hazardous
             it
             may
             prove
             to
             the
             State
             of
             
               England
               ,
               p.
               94
            
          
        
         
           
             Chap.
             6.
             
             An
             Enumeration
             of
             the
             Common
             Tenets
             of
             the
             Independents
             .
             p.
             101
          
           
             Why
             it
             is
             hard
             to
             set
             downe
             the
             Independents
             Positions
             ,
             
               p.
               101
            
          
           
             They
             have
             declined
             to
             declare
             their
             Tenets
             ,
             more
             then
             hath
             ever
             been
             the
             custome
             of
             any
             Orthodox
             Divines
             ,
             ibid.
             
          
           
             When
             they
             shall
             be
             pleased
             to
             declare
             themselves
             to
             the
             full
             ,
             their
             principle
             of
             change
             will
             hinder
             them
             to
             assure
             us
             that
             any
             thing
             is
             their
             setled
             and
             firme
             Tenet
             wherein
             they
             will
             be
             constant
             ,
             ibid.
             
          
           
             The
             chiefe
             Tenets
             which
             hitherto
             they
             have
             given
             out
             ,
             and
             not
             yet
             recalled
             ,
             
               p.
               102
            
          
           
             They
             reject
             the
             name
             of
             Independents
             unreasonably
             ,
             and
             for
             their
             owne
             disadvantage
             :
             ibid.
             
          
           
             When
             it
             is
             laid
             aside
             ,
             the
             more
             infamous
             name
             of
             Brownists
             and
             Separatists
             will
             inevitably
             fall
             upon
             them
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             
             They
             avow
             a
             Semi-Separation
             ,
             but
             a
             Sesqui-Separation
             will
             bee
             proven
             upon
             them
             .
             
               p.
               103
            
          
           
             The
             Independents
             doe
             separate
             from
             all
             the
             reformed
             Churches
             ,
             upon
             far
             worse
             grounds
             then
             the
             Brownists
             were
             wont
             ,
             to
             separate
             of
             old
             ,
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Their
             acknowledgement
             of
             the
             reformed
             for
             true
             Churches
             ,
             doth
             not
             diminish
             but
             increase
             their
             Schisme
             ,
             ibid.
             
          
           
             They
             refuse
             all
             Church
             Communion
             ,
             and
             Membership
             in
             all
             the
             reformed
             Churches
             ,
             ibid.
             
          
           
             They
             preach
             and
             pray
             in
             them
             as
             they
             would
             doe
             among
             Pagans
             ;
             only
             as
             gifted
             men
             to
             gather
             materials
             for
             their
             new
             Churches
             .
             
               p.
               104.
            
             
          
           
             About
             the
             matter
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             qualification
             of
             Members
             ,
             they
             are
             large
             as
             strict
             ▪
             as
             the
             Brownists
             ,
             admitting
             none
             but
             who
             convinces
             the
             whole
             Congregation
             of
             their
             reall
             regeneration
             .
             
               p.
               105
            
          
           
             Beside
             true
             grace
             ,
             they
             require
             in
             the
             person
             to
             be
             admitted
             ,
             a
             sutablenesse
             of
             Spirit
             with
             every
             other
             Member
             ,
             
               p.
               106
            
          
           
             But
             in
             this
             they
             are
             laxer
             then
             the
             Brownists
             ,
             that
             they
             can
             take
             in
             without
             scruple
             ,
             
               Anabaptists
               ,
               Antinomians
            
             and
             others
             ,
             who
             both
             in
             life
             and
             Doctrine
             have
             evident
             blots
             ,
             if
             so
             they
             be
             zealous
             and
             serviceable
             for
             their
             way
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             About
             the
             forme
             of
             the
             Church
             (
             a
             Church-Covenant
             )
             they
             are
             more
             punctuall
             then
             the
             
               Brownists
               .
               ibid.
            
             
          
           
             They
             take
             the
             power
             of
             gathering
             and
             erecting
             of
             Churches
             ,
             both
             from
             Magistrates
             and
             Ministers
             ,
             placing
             it
             onely
             in
             the
             hands
             of
             a
             few
             private
             Christians
             who
             are
             willing
             to
             make
             among
             themselves
             a
             Church-Covenant
             .
             
               p.
               107
            
          
           
             This
             power
             of
             erecting
             themselves
             into
             a
             compleat
             and
             perfit
             Church
             ,
             they
             give
             to
             any
             seven
             persons
             ,
             yea
             to
             any
             three
             ;
             neither
             admitt
             they
             more
             into
             a
             Church
             then
             can
             altogether
             in
             one
             place
             commodiously
             administer
             the
             Sacraments
             and
             Discipline
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             The
             Independents
             will
             have
             all
             the
             standing
             Churches
             in
             England
             except
             them
             of
             the
             Sectaries
             dissolved
             ,
             and
             all
             their
             Ministers
             to
             become
             meerely
             private
             men
             ,
             and
             any
             three
             persons
             of
             their
             way
             to
             be
             a
             full
             Church
             .
             
               p.
               108
            
          
           
             Vnto
             this
             Church
             of
             seven
             persons
             ,
             they
             give
             all
             and
             the
             whole
             Church
             power
             ,
             and
             that
             independently
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Vnto
             this
             
               Congregationall
               Church
            
             alone
             ,
             they
             give
             the
             full
             power
             
             of
             Election
             and
             Ordination
             ,
             of
             Deposition
             and
             Excommunication
             ,
             even
             of
             all
             their
             Officers
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             finall
             determination
             of
             all
             Ecclesiasticall
             causes
             ,
             
               p.
               109
            
          
           
             The
             difference
             of
             Iohnson
             and
             Ainsworth
             ,
             about
             the
             power
             of
             the
             people
             and
             Presbyterie
             distinct
             one
             from
             the
             other
             ,
             is
             not
             yet
             composed
             among
             the
             
               Independents
               ,
               ibid.
            
             
          
           
             The
             common
             Doctrine
             of
             New-England
             is
             Ainsworths
             Tenet
             ,
             that
             the
             people
             alone
             have
             all
             the
             power
             ,
             and
             may
             excommunicate
             when
             there
             is
             cause
             ,
             all
             their
             Officers
             ,
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Mr.
             Cotton
             the
             other
             yeare
             did
             fall
             much
             from
             them
             and
             himselfe
             towards
             Iohnson
             ,
             teaching
             that
             the
             whole
             power
             of
             Authority
             is
             onely
             in
             the
             Officers
             ,
             and
             the
             people
             have
             nothing
             but
             the
             power
             of
             Liberty
             to
             concurre
             ;
             That
             the
             Officers
             can
             doe
             nothing
             without
             the
             people
             ,
             nor
             the
             people
             any
             thing
             but
             by
             the
             Officers
             .
             
               p.
               110
            
          
           
             Yet
             that
             both
             Officers
             and
             people
             or
             any
             of
             them
             ,
             have
             power
             to
             separate
             themselves
             from
             all
             the
             rest
             when
             they
             finde
             cause
             ,
             ibid.
             
          
           
             The
             
               London
               Independants
            
             give
             more
             power
             of
             Ecclesiasticall
             Iurisdiction
             then
             the
             Brownists
             ,
             unto
             woemen
             ,
             
               p.
               111
            
          
           
             Some
             of
             them
             permit
             private
             men
             to
             celebrate
             the
             Sacraments
             ,
             
               ibid
               ▪
            
          
           
             Brownists
             and
             Independents
             doe
             perfectly
             agree
             i●
             the
             point
             of
             
               Independency
               ,
               ibid
            
             :
          
           
             If
             a
             corrupt
             or
             negligent
             Congregation
             doe
             not
             censure
             the●
             owne
             Members
             ,
             all
             the
             Assemblies
             in
             the
             world
             may
             not
             attempt
             to
             censure
             any
             of
             them
             ,
             though
             most
             apparently
             they
             did
             corrupt
             a
             whole
             Nation
             with
             the
             grosseth
             Heresies
             ,
             or
             most
             scandalous
             vices
             ,
             
               p.
               112
            
          
           
             The
             point
             of
             Independency
             is
             either
             the
             root
             ,
             or
             the
             fruit
             of
             many
             Errours
             ,
             ibid.
             
          
           
             To
             temper
             the
             crudity
             thereof
             ,
             they
             adde
             to
             it
             three
             moderating
             Positions
             ,
             but
             for
             little
             purpose
             ,
             ibid.
             
          
           
             They
             grant
             the
             being
             of
             Synods
             ,
             but
             not
             of
             Classicall
             Presbyteries
             .
             
               p.
               113
            
          
           
             Their
             Synods
             are
             meerely
             Brownisticall
             without
             all
             Iurisdiction
             ,
             wherein
             every
             one
             of
             the
             people
             may
             voyce
             ;
             also
             they
             are
             meerely
             Elective
             and
             only
             occasionall
             ,
             ibid.
             
          
           
             The
             Sentence
             of
             non-Communion
             is
             Mr.
             Cottons
             invention
             ,
             to
             
             supply
             that
             defect
             which
             themselves
             make
             in
             the
             Ordinances
             of
             God
             ,
             ibid.
             
          
           
             It
             puts
             in
             the
             hand
             of
             every
             man
             a
             power
             to
             sentence
             all
             the
             Churches
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             
               p.
               114
            
          
           
             It
             carries
             to
             the
             highest
             degree
             of
             Separation
             ,
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Their
             supply
             of
             the
             defects
             of
             Independency
             ,
             by
             the
             power
             of
             the
             Magistrate
             ,
             was
             a
             remedy
             which
             they
             learned
             from
             the
             Brownists
             ;
             but
             now
             they
             have
             cast
             it
             aside
             ,
             denying
             to
             the
             Magistrate
             all
             power
             in
             matter●
             of
             Religion
             ,
             
               p.
               115
            
          
           
             The
             Independents
             doe
             advance
             their
             fancies
             ,
             to
             as
             high
             a
             pitch
             of
             glory
             as
             the
             
               Brownists
               ,
               ibid.
            
             
          
           
             They
             are
             the
             Brownists
             Schollers
             in
             many
             more
             things
             ,
             beside
             the
             constitution
             and
             government
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             ibid.
             
          
           
             They
             give
             to
             the
             Magistrate
             the
             celebration
             of
             Marriage
             ,
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Mr.
             Milton
             permits
             any
             man
             to
             put
             away
             his
             wife
             upon
             his
             meere
             pleasure
             without
             any
             fault
             ,
             and
             without
             the
             cognisance
             of
             any
             Iudge
             ,
             
               p.
               116
            
          
           
             Mr
             Gorting
             teaches
             the
             wife
             to
             put
             away
             her
             Husband
             ,
             if
             he
             will
             not
             follow
             her
             in
             any
             new
             Church-way
             which
             she
             is
             pleased
             to
             embrace
             ,
             ibid.
             
          
           
             They
             are
             against
             all
             determinations
             of
             the
             circumstances
             of
             Worship
             ,
             and
             therefore
             all
             Church
             Directories
             are
             against
             their
             stomacks
             ,
             ibid.
             
          
           
             The
             common
             names
             of
             the
             dayes
             of
             the
             week
             ,
             of
             the
             Months
             of
             the
             yeare
             ,
             of
             the
             yeare
             of
             God
             ,
             of
             many
             Churches
             and
             Cities
             of
             the
             Land
             ,
             are
             as
             unlawfull
             to
             them
             as
             to
             the
             
               Brownists
               ,
               ibid.
            
             
          
           
             All
             Tythes
             and
             set-mayntenance
             of
             Ministers
             they
             cry
             downe
             ,
             but
             a
             voluntary
             contribution
             for
             the
             maintenance
             of
             all
             their
             Officers
             they
             presse
             to
             a
             high
             proportion
             ,
             with
             the
             evident
             prejudice
             of
             the
             poore
             ,
             
               p.
               117
            
          
           
             In
             their
             solemne
             Worship
             ,
             oft
             times
             they
             make
             one
             to
             pray
             ,
             another
             to
             preach
             ,
             a
             third
             to
             Prophesie
             ,
             a
             fourth
             to
             direct
             the
             Psalme
             ,
             and
             another
             to
             blesse
             the
             people
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             They
             make
             it
             a
             divine
             Institution
             without
             any
             word
             of
             preface
             ,
             to
             begin
             the
             publick
             Worship
             with
             solemn
             prayer
             for
             the
             King
             and
             Church
             ,
             
               p.
               118
            
          
           
             After
             the
             Pastors
             Prayer
             ,
             the
             Doctor
             reads
             and
             expounds
             ,
             ibid.
             
          
           
             
             In
             preaching
             ,
             they
             will
             be
             free
             to
             take
             a
             Text
             or
             not
             ,
             as
             they
             find
             it
             expedient
             ,
             ibid.
             
          
           
             After
             the
             Sermon
             ,
             any
             of
             the
             people
             whom
             they
             thinke
             able
             ,
             are
             permitted
             to
             prophesie
             ,
             ibid.
             
          
           
             All
             are
             permitted
             to
             propound
             in
             the
             face
             of
             the
             Congregation
             ,
             what
             questions
             upon
             the
             Sermon
             they
             thinke
             meet
             ,
             ibid.
             
          
           
             About
             the
             Psalmes
             they
             have
             divers
             strange
             conceits
             ,
             but
             the
             speciall
             is
             their
             new
             Ordinance
             of
             a
             singing
             Prophet
             ,
             who
             is
             place
             of
             the
             Psalmes
             singeth
             Hymmes
             of
             his
             owne
             making
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             the
             silent
             Congregation
             ,
             ibid.
             
          
           
             They
             grant
             the
             lawfulnesse
             of
             read
             Prayers
             in
             diverse
             cases
             ,
             
               p.
               119
            
          
           
             They
             will
             have
             none
             to
             be
             baptised
             but
             the
             children
             of
             their
             owne
             Members
             ;
             so
             at
             one
             dash
             they
             put
             all
             England
             except
             a
             very
             few
             of
             their
             way
             ,
             into
             the
             state
             of
             Pagans
             ,
             turning
             them
             all
             out
             of
             the
             Christian
             Church
             ,
             denying
             to
             them
             Sacraments
             ,
             Discipline
             ,
             Church-Officers
             and
             all
             that
             they
             would
             deny
             to
             the
             Pagans
             of
             
               America
               ,
               ibid.
            
             
          
           
             They
             open
             a
             doore
             to
             Anabaptisme
             by
             three
             farther
             Positions
             .
             First
             ,
             they
             require
             in
             all
             to
             be
             baptised
             a
             reall
             holinesse
             above
             a
             foederall
             ,
             which
             in
             no
             Infant
             with
             any
             certainty
             can
             be
             found
             ,
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             they
             esteeme
             none
             for
             their
             Baptisme
             and
             Christian
             education
             a
             Member
             of
             their
             Church
             ,
             till
             they
             have
             entred
             themselves
             in
             their
             Church
             Covenant
             ,
             
               p.
               120
            
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             they
             call
             none
             of
             their
             Members
             to
             any
             accompt
             before
             their
             Presbytery
             for
             obstinate
             rejecting
             of
             Paedo-baptisme
             ,
             although
             the
             Brownists
             doe
             excommunicate
             for
             that
             sinne
             ,
             ibid.
             
          
           
             They
             participate
             with
             none
             of
             the
             reformed
             Churches
             in
             the
             Lords
             Supper
             ,
             yet
             they
             scruple
             not
             to
             communicate
             with
             Brownists
             and
             
               Anabaptists
               ,
               ibid.
            
             
          
           
             Their
             way
             of
             celebrating
             the
             Lords
             Supper
             ,
             is
             more
             dead
             and
             comfortlesse
             then
             anywhere
             else
             ,
             
               p.
               121
            
          
           
             They
             have
             no
             catechising
             ,
             no
             preparation
             ,
             nor
             thanks-giving-Sermons
             ;
             ordinarily
             they
             speake
             no
             word
             of
             the
             Sacrament
             in
             their
             Sermons
             and
             prayers
             ,
             either
             before
             or
             after
             ,
             ibid.
             
          
           
             They
             have
             onely
             a
             little
             discourse
             ,
             and
             short
             prayer
             in
             the
             consecration
             of
             both
             the
             Elements
             ;
             thereafter
             ,
             in
             the
             action
             nothing
             but
             dumb
             silence
             ,
             no
             exhortation
             ,
             no
             reading
             ,
             no
             Psalme
             ,
             ibid.
             
          
           
             They
             require
             none
             of
             their
             Members
             to
             come
             out
             of
             their
             Pewes
             to
             
             the
             Table
             ,
             and
             they
             acknowledge
             no
             more
             use
             of
             a
             Table
             then
             the
             Brownists
             at
             Amsterdam
             ,
             which
             have
             none
             at
             all
             ,
             ibid.
             
          
           
             They
             teach
             the
             expediency
             of
             covering
             the
             head
             at
             the
             Lords
             Table
             .
             
               p.
               122
            
          
           
             They
             are
             as
             much
             for
             the
             popular
             Government
             as
             the
             
               Brownists
               ,
               ibid.
            
             
          
           
             All
             Discipline
             must
             be
             executed
             in
             the
             presence
             and
             with
             the
             consent
             of
             the
             whole
             people
             ,
             and
             all
             must
             passe
             by
             the
             expresse
             suffrage
             of
             every
             one
             ,
             
               p.
               123
            
          
           
             Dissenters
             not
             onely
             loose
             their
             right
             of
             Suffrage
             for
             the
             time
             ,
             but
             are
             subjected
             to
             censure
             if
             they
             continue
             in
             their
             dissent
             ,
             ibid.
             
          
           
             They
             are
             much
             for
             private
             meetings
             ;
             for
             it
             is
             in
             them
             that
             they
             usually
             frame
             the
             Members
             of
             other
             mens
             Congregations
             into
             their
             new
             mould
             ;
             but
             the
             Brownists
             ,
             and
             they
             of
             New-England
             having
             felt
             the
             bitter
             fruits
             of
             such
             meetings
             ,
             have
             relinquished
             if
             not
             discarged
             them
             ,
             ibid.
             
          
           
             They
             flatter
             the
             Magistrate
             ,
             and
             slander
             the
             reformed
             Churches
             without
             cause
             ,
             
               p.
               124
            
          
           
             Some
             of
             them
             are
             for
             the
             abolishing
             of
             all
             Magistracy
             ,
             ibid.
             
          
           
             All
             of
             them
             are
             for
             the
             casting
             out
             ,
             and
             keeping
             out
             of
             the
             Christian
             Church
             all
             Princes
             ;
             all
             Members
             of
             Parliament
             ,
             all
             Magistrates
             of
             the
             Counties
             and
             Burrowes
             that
             now
             are
             ,
             and
             that
             ever
             have
             been
             ,
             and
             are
             ever
             like
             to
             be
             hereafter
             ,
             except
             a
             very
             few
             .
             
               p.
               125
            
          
           
             These
             few
             Magistrates
             which
             they
             would
             admit
             ,
             have
             no
             security
             but
             by
             the
             errour
             or
             malice
             of
             a
             few
             ,
             to
             be
             quickly
             cast
             out
             of
             the
             Church
             without
             any
             possibility
             of
             remedy
             ,
             ibid.
             
          
           
             When
             they
             have
             put
             all
             who
             are
             not
             of
             their
             mind
             out
             of
             the
             places
             of
             Magistracy
             ,
             yea
             out
             of
             all
             Civill
             Courts
             ;
             the
             greatest
             Magistrates
             they
             admitt
             of
             ,
             be
             they
             Kings
             or
             Parliaments
             ,
             they
             subject
             them
             all
             to
             the
             free
             will
             of
             the
             promiscuous
             multitude
             ,
             ibid.
             
          
           
             When
             Magistrates
             will
             not
             follow
             their
             new
             errours
             ,
             they
             have
             been
             very
             ready
             to
             make
             Insurrections
             to
             the
             great
             hazard
             of
             the
             whole
             State
             ,
             
               p.
               126
            
          
           
             Many
             of
             them
             deny
             to
             the
             Magistrate
             any
             power
             at
             all
             in
             the
             matters
             of
             Religion
             ,
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Their
             principles
             doe
             spoile
             Princes
             and
             Parliaments
             of
             their
             whole
             
             Legislative
             power
             ;
             they
             abolish
             all
             humane
             Lawes
             that
             are
             made
             ,
             and
             hinder
             any
             more
             to
             be
             made
             ,
             
               p.
               127
            
          
           
             The
             Civill
             Lawes
             which
             Mr
             Cotton
             permits
             men
             to
             make
             ,
             binde
             no
             man
             any
             further
             then
             his
             owne
             mind
             is
             led
             by
             the
             reason
             of
             the
             Law
             to
             Obedience
             .
             
               p.
               128
            
          
           
             They
             put
             the
             yoke
             of
             the
             Iudiciall
             Law
             of
             Moses
             on
             the
             neck
             of
             the
             Magistrate
             ,
             ibid.
             
          
           
             They
             give
             to
             their
             Ministers
             a
             power
             to
             sit
             in
             Civill
             Courts
             ,
             and
             to
             voyce
             in
             the
             election
             of
             the
             Magistrates
             ,
             and
             to
             draw
             from
             Scripture
             civill
             Lawes
             for
             the
             Government
             of
             the
             State
             ,
             ibid.
             
          
           
             They
             offer
             to
             perswade
             the
             Magistrate
             contradictory
             Principles
             according
             to
             their
             owne
             interest
             ;
             in
             New-England
             they
             perswade
             the
             Magistrate
             to
             kill
             Idolaters
             and
             Hereticks
             ;
             even
             whole
             Cities
             ,
             men
             ,
             women
             and
             children
             .
             
               p.
               129
            
          
           
             But
             here
             they
             deny
             the
             Magistrate
             all
             power
             to
             lay
             the
             lost
             restraint
             upon
             the
             grossest
             Idolaters
             ,
             Apostates
             ,
             blasphemers
             ,
             Seducers
             ,
             or
             the
             greatest
             Enemies
             of
             Religion
             ,
             ibid.
             
          
           
             No
             great
             appearance
             of
             their
             respect
             to
             secular
             Learning
             and
             Scholes
             ,
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Independency
             much
             more
             dangerous
             then
             
               Brownisme
               ,
               ibid.
            
             
          
        
         
           
             Chap.
             7.
             
             It
             is
             unjust
             scrupulosity
             to
             require
             satisfaction
             of
             the
             true
             grace
             of
             every
             Church
             Member
             .
          
           
             The
             Independents
             prime
             Principles
             ,
             
               p.
               154
            
          
           
             It
             s
             unjust
             scrupulosity
             to
             require
             satisfactorie
             assurance
             of
             the
             true
             grace
             of
             every
             Church-Member
             ,
             
               p.
               154
            
          
           
             Their
             Tenet
             about
             the
             qualification
             of
             Members
             ,
             is
             the
             great
             cause
             of
             their
             separating
             from
             all
             the
             reformed
             Churches
             ,
             though
             they
             doe
             dissemble
             it
             ,
             
               p.
               155
            
          
           
             In
             this
             they
             goe
             beyond
             the
             
               Brownists
               ,
               p.
               156
            
          
           
             The
             true
             state
             of
             the
             question
             ,
             is
             ,
             whether
             it
             be
             necessary
             to
             separate
             from
             a
             Church
             wherein
             we
             get
             no
             satisfaction
             of
             the
             true
             grace
             of
             every
             Member
             at
             their
             first
             admission
             ?
             ibid.
             
          
           
             For
             the
             negative
             ,
             we
             reason
             first
             from
             the
             practice
             of
             Moses
             and
             the
             Prophets
             ,
             who
             did
             never
             offer
             to
             separate
             for
             any
             such
             reason
             ,
             
               p.
               157
            
          
           
             The
             causes
             of
             a
             just
             separation
             were
             smaller
             under
             the
             Law
             nor
             under
             the
             Gospell
             ,
             ibid.
             
          
           
             
             Our
             second
             reason
             is
             from
             the
             example
             of
             Christ
             and
             his
             Apostles
             ,
             who
             did
             not
             separate
             for
             any
             such
             causes
             ,
             
               p.
               158
            
          
           
             The
             third
             reason
             ,
             It
             is
             impossible
             to
             finde
             true
             grace
             in
             every
             member
             of
             any
             visible
             Church
             that
             ever
             was
             ,
             or
             shall
             be
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             
               p.
               159
            
          
           
             The
             fourth
             .
             This
             satisfaction
             in
             the
             true
             grace
             of
             all
             to
             be
             admitted
             ,
             is
             builded
             on
             foure
             errours
             ,
             
               p.
               160
            
          
           
             The
             fifth
             Argument
             .
             Their
             Tenet
             is
             followed
             with
             diverse
             absurdities
             ,
             
               p.
               161
            
          
           
             Cottons
             reasons
             to
             the
             contrary
             answered
             ,
             
               p.
               163
            
          
           
             The
             first
             reason
             put
             in
             forme
             ,
             ibid.
             
          
           
             All
             the
             parts
             of
             it
             are
             vitious
             ,
             ibid
          
           
             His
             second
             Argument
             ,
             
               p.
               168
            
          
           
             His
             third
             Argument
             ,
             
               p.
               169
            
          
           
             His
             fourth
             Argument
             ,
             
               p.
               170
            
          
           
             His
             fifth
             ,
             
               p.
               171
            
          
           
             His
             sixth
             ,
             
               p.
               172
            
          
           
             His
             seventh
             ,
             ibid.
             
          
           
             His
             eigth
             ,
             
               p.
               173
            
          
           
             His
             ninth
             ;
             all
             his
             nine
             or
             twelve
             Reasons
             put
             in
             one
             ,
             will
             be
             too
             weak
             to
             beare
             up
             the
             weight
             of
             his
             most
             heavy
             conclusion
             .
          
        
         
           
             Chap.
             8.
             
             Concerning
             the
             right
             of
             Prophesying
             .
          
           
             The
             state
             of
             the
             Question
             .
             174
          
           
             The
             first
             Authors
             of
             this
             Question
             .
             ib.
             
          
           
             The
             Independents
             difference
             among
             themselves
             hereabout
             .
             ib.
             
          
           
             That
             none
             but
             Ministers
             may
             ordinarily
             prophesye
             ,
             we
             prove
             it
             first
             ,
             by
             Christs
             joyning
             together
             the
             power
             of
             Baptisme
             and
             the
             power
             of
             preaching
             .
             175
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             These
             that
             preach
             ,
             must
             be
             sent
             to
             that
             worke
             .
             ib.
             
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             every
             ordinary
             Preacher
             labours
             in
             the
             word
             and
             Doctrine
             .
             176
          
           
             Fourthly
             ,
             none
             out
             of
             Office
             ,
             have
             the
             gift
             of
             preaching
             ;
             for
             all
             that
             have
             that
             gift
             ,
             are
             either
             Apostles
             ,
             Evangelists
             ,
             Prophets
             ,
             Pastors
             ,
             or
             Doctors
             ;
             and
             all
             these
             are
             Officers
             .
             ib.
             
          
           
             Fifthly
             ,
             no
             man
             out
             of
             Office
             might
             sacrifice
             .
             ib.
             
          
           
             Sixthly
             ,
             all
             who
             have
             from
             God
             the
             gift
             of
             preaching
             ,
             are
             obliged
             
             to
             lay
             aside
             all
             other
             occupations
             ,
             and
             attend
             that
             work
             alone
             ,
             177
          
           
             Seventhly
             ,
             the
             Apostles
             appointed
             none
             to
             preach
             but
             ●ders
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Eigthly
             ,
             the
             preaching
             of
             men
             out
             of
             office
             ,
             is
             a
             meanes
             of
             confusion
             and
             errour
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             The
             contrary
             arguments
             which
             Mr
             Cotton
             in
             his
             Catechism
             and
             Answer
             to
             the
             32
             Questions
             borrowes
             from
             Robinson
             ,
             answered
             .
             178
          
        
         
           
             Chap.
             9.
             
             Whether
             the
             power
             of
             Ecclesiastick
             Iurisdiction
             belongs
             to
             the
             people
             ,
             or
             to
             the
             Presbytery
             ?
          
           
             What
             is
             meant
             by
             Ecclesiastick
             Iurisdiction
             ,
             181
          
           
             The
             state
             of
             the
             Question
             ,
             ibid.
             
          
           
             For
             the
             Negative
             ,
             that
             the
             people
             have
             no
             power
             of
             Iurisdiction
             ,
             we
             reason
             ,
             First
             ,
             The
             Officers
             alone
             are
             Governours
             ,
             and
             the
             people
             are
             to
             be
             governed
             ,
             
               p.
               183
            
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             the
             people
             have
             not
             the
             Keyes
             of
             heaven
             to
             binde
             and
             loose
             ,
             
               p.
               184
            
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             the
             people
             are
             not
             the
             eyes
             and
             eares
             in
             Christs
             body
             ,
             for
             so
             all
             the
             body
             should
             be
             eyes
             and
             eares
             ,
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Fourthly
             ,
             the
             people
             have
             not
             any
             promise
             of
             gifts
             sufficient
             for
             government
             ,
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Fifthly
             ,
             the
             popular
             government
             brings
             in
             confusion
             ,
             making
             the
             feet
             above
             the
             head
             ,
             
               p.
               185
            
          
           
             Sixthly
             ,
             the
             people
             have
             not
             the
             power
             of
             Ordination
             ,
             
               p.
               186
            
          
           
             Seventhly
             ,
             this
             power
             in
             the
             people
             ,
             would
             disable
             them
             in
             their
             Callings
             ,
             
               p.
               187
            
          
           
             Eigthly
             ,
             this
             power
             of
             the
             people
             would
             bring
             in
             Morellius
             Democracy
             and
             Anarchy
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Ninthly
             ,
             this
             power
             of
             the
             people
             will
             draw
             upon
             them
             the
             power
             of
             the
             Word
             and
             Sacraments
             ,
             
               p.
               188
            
          
           
             Mr
             Cottons
             ten
             contrary
             arguments
             answered
             ,
             
               p.
               189
            
          
        
         
           
             Chap.
             10.
             
             Independency
             is
             contrary
             to
             Gods
             Word
             .
          
           
             God
             is
             the
             Authour
             of
             the
             union
             and
             dependency
             of
             particular
             Churches
             ,
             
               p.
               196
            
          
           
             Separation
             and
             Independency
             were
             the
             Anabaptists
             inventions
             ,
             ibid.
             
          
           
             
             From
             them
             Morellius
             and
             Grotius
             learned
             the
             Tenet
             ,
             
               p.
               197
            
          
           
             The
             state
             of
             the
             Question
             cleared
             ,
             ibid.
             
          
           
             That
             single
             Congregations
             are
             not
             independent
             ,
             is
             proved
             ,
             First
             ,
             from
             
               1
               Tim.
               4.14
               .
               p.
               199
            
          
           
             The
             second
             argument
             from
             the
             Apostolick
             Churches
             ,
             which
             exercised
             full
             Iurisdiction
             ;
             the
             chiefe
             whereof
             ,
             if
             not
             all
             ,
             were
             Presbyteriall
             and
             not
             Parochiall
             ,
             
               p.
               202
            
          
           
             Our
             third
             argument
             from
             the
             subordination
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Antioch
             to
             the
             Synod
             at
             
               Ierusalem
               ,
               Acts
               15.
               p.
               205
            
          
           
             Our
             fourth
             argument
             from
             the
             subordination
             of
             fewer
             to
             more
             ,
             appointed
             by
             Christ
             ,
             
               Matth.
               8.
               p.
               209
            
          
           
             Our
             fifth
             argument
             from
             the
             evill
             consequents
             which
             reason
             and
             experience
             demonstrate
             to
             follow
             Independency
             necessarily
             and
             naturally
             ,
             
               p.
               212
            
          
           
             Our
             last
             argument
             ,
             Independency
             is
             contrary
             to
             all
             the
             Discipline
             that
             ever
             was
             knowne
             in
             Christendome
             before
             the
             
               Anabaptists
               ,
               p.
               215
            
          
           
             The
             first
             objection
             or
             argument
             for
             Independency
             from
             
               Matth.
               18.
               p.
               216
            
          
           
             The
             second
             objection
             is
             taken
             from
             the
             practise
             of
             the
             Corinthians
             excommunicating
             the
             incestuous
             man
             ,
             
               p.
               218
            
          
           
             The
             third
             objection
             from
             the
             example
             of
             the
             seven
             Churches
             of
             
               Asia
               ,
               p.
               220
            
          
           
             Their
             fourth
             objection
             from
             the
             practise
             of
             the
             Church●s
             Thessalonica
             and
             
               Colosse
               ,
               ibid.
            
             
          
           
             The
             fifth
             ,
             sixth
             ,
             seventh
             ,
             and
             eigth
             objection
             ,
             
               p.
               223
            
          
        
         
           
             Chap.
             11.
             
             The
             thousand
             yeares
             of
             Christ
             his
             visible
             Raigne
             upon
             Earth
             ,
             is
             against
             Scripture
             .
          
           
             The
             Originall
             and
             progresse
             of
             
               Chiliasme
               ,
               ibid.
            
             
          
           
             The
             mind
             of
             the
             
               Indep●ndent
               Chiliasts
               ,
               ibid.
            
             
          
           
             Our
             first
             reason
             against
             the
             Chiliasts
             ,
             is
             ,
             that
             Christ
             from
             his
             Ascention
             to
             the
             last
             Iudgement
             abides
             in
             Heaven
             ,
             
               p.
               225
            
          
           
             Our
             second
             reason
             is
             built
             on
             Christs
             sitting
             at
             the
             right
             hand
             of
             God
             till
             the
             day
             of
             Iudgement
             .
             
               p.
               227
            
          
           
             Our
             third
             reason
             is
             grounded
             on
             the
             Resurrection
             of
             the
             dead
             ;
             the
             
             Godly
             and
             ungodly
             doe
             all
             rise
             together
             at
             the
             last
             day
             ,
             
               p.
               228
            
          
           
             Our
             fourth
             reason
             is
             builded
             on
             Christs
             Kingdome
             ,
             which
             is
             spirituall
             and
             not
             earthly
             ,
             
               p.
               229
            
          
           
             Our
             fifth
             reason
             is
             taken
             from
             the
             nature
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             
               p.
               230
            
          
           
             A
             sixth
             reason
             from
             the
             secrecy
             of
             the
             time
             of
             Christs
             comming
             ,
             
               p.
               231
            
          
           
             A
             seventh
             reason
             from
             the
             Heavenly
             and
             eternall
             reward
             of
             the
             Martyrs
             ,
             
               p.
               232
            
          
           
             An
             eigth
             reason
             ,
             the
             restoration
             of
             an
             Earthly
             Ierusalem
             brings
             backe
             the
             abolished
             figures
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             
               p.
               233
            
          
           
             A
             ninth
             ,
             Antichrist
             is
             not
             abolisht
             till
             the
             day
             of
             Iudgement
             ,
             ibid.
             
          
           
             The
             Chiliasts
             first
             reason
             is
             from
             Revel
             :
             
               20.
               4.
               p.
               234
            
          
           
             Our
             new
             Chi●iasts
             are
             Inventors
             of
             a
             new
             Heaven
             and
             of
             a
             new
             Hell
             ,
             
               p.
               236
            
          
           
             Twelve
             other
             reasons
             of
             the
             Chiliasts
             answered
             ,
             
               p.
               237
            
          
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
           The
           PREFACE
           .
        
         
           WHile
           the
           fire
           of
           War
           continues
           to
           scorch
           every
           one
           of
           these
           miserable
           Dominions
           ,
           
           it
           is
           the
           duty
           of
           all
           compassionate
           Countrey-men
           to
           contribute
           the
           uttermost
           of
           their
           best
           endeavours
           for
           the
           extinguishing
           of
           these
           unhappie
           Flames
           ,
           before
           the
           remainder
           of
           all
           our
           Churches
           and
           States
           be
           burnt
           down
           to
           ashes
           .
        
         
           Too
           much
           Oil
           already
           hath
           dropped
           from
           many
           unhallowed
           Pens
           ;
           the
           times
           now
           do
           passionately
           call
           for
           Waters
           ;
           and
           them
           ,
           the
           more
           cold
           and
           clear
           ,
           the
           better
           ,
           for
           quenching
           the
           thirst
           of
           this
           devouring
           Beast
           .
           Vinegar
           and
           Gall
           ,
           though
           in
           the
           largest
           measures
           ,
           whole
           rivers
           of
           Blood
           will
           not
           allay
           ,
           but
           augment
           the
           heat
           of
           a
           Civil
           War
           ;
           The
           most
           hopeful
           Peace-makers
           ,
           from
           whose
           intermedling
           the
           greatest
           successe
           is
           to
           be
           expected
           ,
           are
           they
           whose
           vessels
           are
           filled
           most
           plentifully
           with
           tears
           ,
           to
           be
           poured
           out
           before
           the
           Throne
           of
           God.
           
        
         
           The
           fire
           which
           this
           day
           prevails
           against
           us
           ,
           which
           burns
           up
           not
           the
           flesh
           onely
           ,
           but
           the
           very
           bones
           of
           our
           Kingdoms
           ,
           is
           from
           above
           :
           it
           is
           the
           Lord
           who
           
             burns
             against
             Iacob
             like
             a
             flaming
             fire
             which
             devours
             round
             about
             .
          
           
           When
           the
           scorching
           heat
           of
           the
           Sun
           dries
           up
           the
           moisture
           from
           the
           grasse
           and
           corn
           ,
           there
           is
           no
           remedy
           for
           the
           languishing
           fields
           ,
           till
           the
           vapours
           ascend
           from
           below
           ,
           and
           thicken
           in
           a
           cloud
           ;
           then
           incontinent
           the
           burning
           beams
           are
           intercepted
           ,
           the
           showres
           descend
           from
           above
           to
           refresh
           and
           renew
           the
           withered
           face
           of
           the
           parched
           ground
           .
           The
           most
           seasonable
           exercise
           of
           al
           who
           love
           the
           peace
           of
           Ierusalem
           ,
           is
           to
           fill
           the
           air
           with
           the
           exhalations
           of
           their
           Spirits
           ,
           with
           the
           perfumes
           arising
           from
           the
           kindled
           Incense
           of
           their
           Prayers
           ;
           much
           of
           these
           holy
           vapours
           will
           hardly
           make
           up
           one
           cloud
           ;
           wherefore
           many
           hearts
           would
           daily
           be
           breathing
           up
           together
           some
           store
           of
           that
           heavenly
           smoke
           .
           However
           for
           a
           time
           all
           our
           endeavours
           may
           seem
           to
           be
           quite
           evanished
           ,
           and
           when
           we
           have
           gone
           out
           to
           behold
           much
           ofter
           then
           seven
           times
           ,
           there
           may
           appear
           to
           our
           eye
           not
           so
           much
           as
           the
           smallest
           beginning
           of
           the
           least
           cloud
           ;
           yet
           when
           the
           period
           of
           Gods
           appointed
           season
           is
           come
           ,
           when
           
             the
             three
             yeers
             and
             six
             moneths
          
           are
           past
           over
           and
           gone
           ,
           there
           will
           certainly
           arise
           a
           cloud
           which
           ,
           however
           at
           first
           very
           small
           ,
           and
           no
           broader
           then
           a
           hand
           ,
           yet
           will
           quickly
           become
           so
           big
           as
           to
           fill
           the
           heavens
           with
           voices
           ,
           and
           send
           down
           to
           the
           wearied
           
           earth
           such
           plenty
           of
           rain
           as
           could
           be
           wished
           .
        
         
           
           But
           to
           the
           end
           the
           waters
           of
           our
           Prayers
           may
           be
           the
           more
           acceptable
           in
           the
           sight
           of
           our
           
             Prince
             of
             Peace
          
           ,
           who
           alone
           dispenses
           at
           his
           pleasure
           to
           persons
           and
           Nations
           that
           very
           desirable
           and
           much
           longed-for
           blessing
           of
           quietnesse
           ,
           we
           must
           cleanse
           our
           hands
           of
           those
           crimes
           which
           have
           drawn
           down
           from
           the
           Throne
           of
           Justice
           that
           plague
           of
           War
           which
           so
           much
           this
           day
           doth
           vex
           and
           well-neer
           undo
           us
           :
           If
           once
           
             our
             ways
             did
             please
             the
             Lord
             ,
             he
             would
          
           quickly
           
             make
             our
             enemies
             to
             be
             at
             peace
             with
             us
             .
          
           
           If
           
             Israel
             did
             walk
             in
             his
             ways
             ,
             their
             enemies
             should
             soon
             be
             subdued
             ,
          
           and
           the
           hand
           of
           God
           so
           far
           turned
           against
           their
           
             adversaries
             ,
             that
             they
             should
             submit
             themselves
          
           without
           further
           opposition
           .
           
           But
           what
           peace
           can
           be
           expected
           ,
           so
           long
           as
           the
           Whoredom
           and
           Witchcraft
           ,
           the
           Idolatry
           and
           Oppression
           of
           Iezebel
           ,
           the
           crying
           Crimes
           of
           many
           in
           the
           Land
           ,
           yet
           unrepented
           for
           ,
           doth
           offend
           the
           holy
           eye
           of
           the
           great
           Dispenser
           of
           Peace
           and
           War
           ?
           A
           Reformation
           after
           mourning
           ,
           is
           the
           second
           step
           to
           a
           solid
           Pacification
           .
           Long
           may
           we
           petition
           both
           God
           and
           men
           for
           peace
           in
           vain
           ;
           long
           may
           we
           article
           and
           treat
           for
           that
           end
           without
           any
           successe
           ,
           unlesse
           a
           reall
           Reformation
           remove
           from
           the
           sight
           of
           God
           the
           personal
           abominations
           ,
           the
           State-transgressions
           ,
           and
           the
           Church-impieties
           of
           our
           Lands
           .
        
         
           
           The
           Crimes
           of
           persons
           are
           grievous
           ,
           but
           those
           of
           a
           State
           are
           more
           .
           The
           corruption
           of
           a
           member
           is
           not
           so
           grievous
           as
           of
           the
           whole
           Body
           ;
           and
           the
           deformity
           of
           the
           Body
           Political
           ,
           is
           not
           so
           unpleasant
           to
           the
           eye
           of
           God
           as
           of
           the
           Church
           :
           this
           is
           the
           Body
           ,
           this
           is
           the
           Bride
           of
           Christ
           ;
           nothing
           so
           much
           provokes
           the
           passion
           of
           a
           loving
           Husband
           ,
           as
           the
           polluting
           of
           his
           Spouse
           .
           Church-grievances
           were
           the
           first
           and
           main
           causes
           of
           our
           present
           Troubles
           ;
           the
           righting
           of
           these
           ,
           will
           open
           the
           door
           of
           our
           first
           hope
           of
           deliverance
           .
        
         
           Whoso
           will
           observe
           either
           the
           spring
           or
           progresse
           of
           our
           present
           Woes
           in
           all
           the
           three
           Kingdoms
           ,
           will
           finde
           that
           the
           open
           Oppression
           and
           secret
           Undermining
           of
           the
           Common-wealth
           ,
           by
           the
           craft
           and
           tyranny
           of
           the
           malignant
           Faction
           ,
           did
           highly
           provoke
           the
           wrath
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           was
           a
           great
           occasion
           of
           all
           this
           D●scord
           which
           hath
           broke
           out
           among
           men
           :
           Yet
           it
           is
           evident
           ,
           that
           the
           p●incipal
           cause
           which
           hath
           kindled
           the
           Jealousie
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           enflamed
           the
           spirits
           of
           men
           to
           shake
           off
           and
           break
           in
           pieces
           those
           Yokes
           of
           Civil
           Slavery
           ,
           which
           ingenuous
           necks
           were
           no
           more
           able
           to
           bear
           ,
           was
           the
           constuprating
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           the
           bringing
           in
           upon
           
           her
           by
           violence
           ,
           and
           daily
           multiplying
           of
           Errours
           ,
           Superstitions
           ,
           Idolatries
           ,
           and
           other
           Spiritual
           Burdens
           .
        
         
           The
           Method
           of
           our
           Cure
           ,
           if
           ever
           it
           prove
           solid
           ,
           
           must
           lead
           our
           Physitians
           to
           the
           fountain
           of
           our
           Disease
           .
           All
           Treaties
           for
           accommodating
           State-differences
           ,
           will
           be
           lost
           ,
           if
           in
           the
           first
           place
           Religion
           be
           not
           provided
           for
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           minde
           of
           God.
           If
           once
           the
           Temple
           were
           builded
           ,
           and
           filled
           with
           the
           cloud
           ,
           the
           Difficulties
           would
           be
           small
           in
           making
           up
           the
           breaches
           in
           the
           house
           of
           the
           Kingdom
           ,
           and
           filling
           it
           with
           Peace
           and
           Prosperity
           .
           So
           long
           as
           the
           Temple
           lies
           desolate
           ,
           it
           is
           not
           possible
           to
           rear
           up
           the
           walls
           of
           the
           City
           .
           It
           were
           the
           wisedom
           of
           our
           great
           Builders
           ,
           when
           they
           finde
           themselves
           over-toiled
           in
           the
           Fifth
           yeer
           of
           their
           Work
           ,
           as
           they
           desire
           not
           to
           have
           all
           their
           by-past
           labours
           vain
           and
           fruitlesse
           ,
           at
           last
           in
           good
           earnest
           to
           set
           upon
           the
           building
           of
           the
           Church
           .
        
         
           Interests
           of
           private
           persons
           and
           particular
           Factions
           ,
           laid
           over
           with
           the
           colour
           of
           pretended
           State-reasons
           ,
           may
           procrastinate
           days
           without
           number
           ,
           setling
           of
           Religion
           :
           yet
           if
           we
           trust
           either
           ancient
           or
           late
           experience
           ,
           these
           States-men
           provide
           best
           for
           the
           welfare
           of
           their
           Countrey
           ,
           who
           give
           to
           the
           God
           of
           heauen
           ,
           to
           his
           Worship
           and
           House
           ,
           the
           first
           and
           most
           high
           place
           in
           all
           their
           studies
           and
           cares
           .
        
         
           If
           we
           behold
           either
           the
           former
           ,
           or
           the
           later
           Reformers
           of
           the
           State
           of
           Israel
           ;
           if
           we
           consider
           the
           practice
           of
           Moses
           ,
           of
           David
           ,
           of
           Hezekiah
           ,
           of
           Zerubbabel
           ,
           and
           others
           ,
           it
           is
           evident
           the
           Tabernacle
           ,
           the
           Ark
           ,
           the
           Temple
           ,
           did
           first
           and
           most
           lie
           at
           all
           their
           hearts
           .
           Our
           Neighbours
           and
           Brethren
           of
           Scotland
           ,
           when
           this
           our
           Disease
           was
           upon
           them
           ,
           and
           did
           presse
           them
           well-neer
           to
           death
           and
           ruine
           ,
           by
           this
           method
           of
           Physick
           did
           in
           a
           short
           time
           regain
           their
           full
           health
           and
           strength
           ,
           in
           the
           which
           they
           had
           great
           appearence
           to
           have
           continued
           ,
           without
           any
           Recidive
           ,
           unlesse
           their
           pious
           compassion
           and
           brotherly
           attendance
           upon
           us
           in
           our
           languishing
           ,
           had
           made
           them
           partakers
           of
           these
           evils
           in
           our
           Company
           which
           they
           had
           clean
           escaped
           ,
        
         
           The
           lamentable
           neglect
           for
           so
           long
           a
           time
           of
           the
           Churches
           disease
           ,
           makes
           now
           the
           Cure
           ,
           if
           not
           desperate
           ,
           
           yet
           much
           more
           difficult
           then
           once
           it
           was
           :
           so
           much
           the
           more
           had
           every
           good
           man
           need
           to
           bring
           forth
           the
           best
           of
           his
           wits
           ,
           at
           least
           of
           his
           wishes
           ,
           for
           the
           encouragement
           and
           assistance
           of
           our
           great
           Physitians
           ,
           who
           now
           ,
           blessed
           be
           God
           ,
           with
           all
           their
           care
           ,
           are
           busied
           ,
           above
           all
           things
           else
           ,
           about
           the
           recovery
           of
           that
           languishing
           Patient
           .
           The
           voices
           of
           
           some
           of
           her
           more
           faithful
           servants
           crying
           aloud
           in
           the
           ear
           of
           all
           the
           world
           of
           their
           Mistris
           extreme
           danger
           ,
           of
           her
           approach
           to
           the
           doors
           of
           death
           ;
           this
           noise
           hath
           a
           wakened
           and
           given
           an
           Alarm
           to
           many
           ,
           that
           now
           they
           run
           with
           speed
           to
           recover
           the
           exparing
           breath
           of
           their
           dying
           Mother
           ,
           not
           without
           some
           disdain
           and
           ●nd●gnation
           against
           them
           by
           whose
           subtil
           artifices
           ,
           and
           more
           then
           ordinary
           industry
           ,
           they
           have
           been
           kept
           off
           all
           this
           while
           from
           so
           much
           as
           approaching
           the
           sick
           bed
           of
           the
           dangerously-diseased
           Spouse
           of
           Christ
           .
        
         
           And
           now
           while
           so
           many
           gracious
           hands
           are
           about
           this
           noble
           Patient
           ,
           
           every
           one
           out
           of
           their
           rich
           shops
           bringing
           the
           choicest
           Medicaments
           they
           can
           fall
           upon
           ;
           I
           also
           ,
           out
           of
           my
           poor
           store
           ,
           rather
           from
           a
           desire
           to
           testifie
           affection
           then
           confidence
           of
           any
           skill
           in
           this
           Art
           ,
           do
           offer
           unto
           her
           ,
           as
           one
           mean
           of
           help
           ,
           a
           Looking-glasse
           ,
           wherein
           if
           she
           will
           be
           pleased
           but
           to
           behold
           the
           Symptomes
           of
           her
           Disease
           ,
           by
           this
           inspection
           alone
           ,
           and
           clear
           sight
           of
           her
           face
           in
           this
           Glasse
           ,
           without
           any
           further
           trouble
           whether
           of
           Potions
           within
           ,
           or
           Applications
           without
           ,
           I
           am
           hopeful
           ,
           through
           the
           blessing
           of
           the
           great
           Master
           of
           all
           lawful
           Arts
           ,
           she
           shall
           be
           able
           to
           shake
           off
           the
           principal
           of
           those
           evils
           which
           now
           do
           most
           afflict
           her
           .
        
         
           That
           by
           the
           eye
           alone
           very
           noisome
           Diseases
           may
           be
           conveyed
           to
           the
           body
           ,
           it
           is
           the
           ancient
           credulity
           of
           some
           .
           However
           ,
           dayly
           experience
           puts
           it
           out
           of
           all
           doubt
           ,
           that
           thorow
           the
           glasse
           of
           the
           eye
           the
           soul
           may
           be
           infected
           with
           the
           desperate
           Diseases
           of
           most
           pestilent
           passions
           .
           But
           that
           which
           here
           is
           offered
           ,
           is
           much
           more
           rare
           and
           singular
           ,
           by
           looking
           in
           a
           Glasse
           to
           cure
           the
           worst
           Diseases
           ,
           and
           to
           remove
           from
           the
           soul
           the
           most
           dangerous
           passions
           by
           meer
           contemplation
           .
        
         
           
           To
           leave
           Metaphors
           ,
           my
           meaning
           is
           ,
           that
           the
           greatest
           hazard
           of
           our
           Church
           this
           day
           ,
           comes
           from
           the
           evil
           of
           Errour
           .
           This
           ,
           if
           the
           Apostle
           Paul
           may
           be
           trusted
           ,
           
           doth
           
             eat
             up
          
           the
           soul
           no
           lesse
           then
           a
           Gangrene
           the
           body
           .
           This
           ,
           if
           we
           will
           believe
           the
           Apostle
           Peter
           ▪
           is
           a
           
             pernicious
             and
             damnable
          
           evil
           which
           
             brings
             on
             sudden
             destruction
          
           .
           
           It
           is
           a
           sin
           before
           God
           no
           lesse
           abominable
           then
           those
           which
           brought
           fire
           on
           Sodom
           ,
           the
           flood
           on
           the
           first
           world
           ,
           the
           chains
           of
           darknesse
           upon
           the
           evil
           Angels
           .
        
         
           At
           this
           instant
           ,
           when
           the
           evil
           of
           Errour
           hath
           spred
           it self
           over
           the
           whole
           Body
           of
           this
           distracted
           Church
           ,
           it
           seems
           it
           may
           prove
           a
           remedy
           not
           unprofitable
           to
           draw
           together
           the
           chief
           heads
           of
           
           those
           errours
           which
           now
           are
           flying
           abroad
           ;
           their
           faces
           being
           cleerly
           described
           in
           one
           short
           Table
           in
           their
           true
           lineaments
           and
           native
           colours
           ,
           will
           appear
           so
           deformed
           ,
           that
           many
           who
           now
           are
           bewitched
           with
           them
           ,
           upon
           this
           sight
           ,
           may
           be
           brought
           out
           of
           all
           further
           aff●ction
           towards
           them
           .
        
         
           This
           is
           the
           end
           of
           my
           present
           work
           ,
           
           without
           the
           least
           intention
           ,
           so
           far
           as
           I
           can
           understand
           my
           own
           meaning
           ,
           to
           create
           any
           just
           offence
           or
           reall
           hurt
           to
           any
           mans
           person
           .
           For
           ,
           truely
           ,
           I
           know
           not
           the
           creature
           breathing
           ,
           to
           whom
           heartily
           I
           do
           not
           wish
           Grace
           ,
           Mercy
           ,
           and
           Peace
           ;
           onely
           the
           opinions
           which
           for
           a
           long
           time
           ,
           with
           all
           licence
           ,
           are
           blown
           by
           the
           Spirit
           of
           errour
           over
           all
           the
           Land
           ,
           to
           the
           dishonour
           of
           God
           and
           the
           indangering
           of
           many
           a
           mans
           salvation
           ,
           I
           wish
           were
           set
           out
           in
           their
           clear
           and
           lively
           shap●s
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           be
           seen
           ,
           as
           truely
           they
           are
           ,
           without
           any
           disguise
           ,
           by
           the
           eyes
           of
           all
           ,
           I
           am
           much
           deceived
           if
           their
           bare
           and
           unmasked
           face
           shall
           be
           found
           very
           pleasant
           to
           solid
           and
           intelligent
           minds
           .
        
         
           And
           because
           it
           is
           a
           matter
           full
           of
           difficulty
           to
           set
           down
           the
           tenents
           ,
           especially
           erroneous
           ,
           of
           any
           men
           ,
           according
           to
           their
           own
           contentment
           ;
           that
           herein
           I
           may
           do
           wrong
           to
           none
           ,
           it
           shall
           be
           my
           care
           in
           every
           thing
           I
           conceive
           material
           and
           controverted
           ,
           to
           speak
           nothing
           without
           Book
           ,
           but
           alwayes
           to
           bring
           along
           my
           Warrant
           ,
           to
           alleadge
           nothing
           doubtfull
           of
           any
           man
           ,
           but
           what
           himself
           or
           some
           other
           ,
           whose
           Faith
           is
           above
           just
           exception
           ,
           hath
           published
           before
           me
           to
           the
           world
           .
        
         
           If
           for
           all
           this
           ,
           my
           Testimony
           be
           refused
           ,
           I
           can
           but
           declare
           ,
           that
           knowingly
           I
           do
           not
           misreport
           either
           the
           words
           or
           the
           sence
           of
           any
           man
           ;
           for
           ,
           I
           esteem
           Truth
           so
           honourable
           and
           so
           beautifull
           a
           creature
           ,
           but
           falsehood
           so
           deformed
           and
           base
           ,
           that
           no
           consideration
           (
           I
           know
           )
           would
           so
           far
           overballance
           my
           mind
           as
           wittingly
           ,
           to
           make
           me
           entertain
           the
           one
           ,
           with
           the
           prejudice
           of
           the
           other
           .
           Notwithstanding
           ,
           if
           so
           it
           should
           fall
           out
           ,
           which
           is
           very
           casuall
           to
           men
           ,
           much
           my
           betters
           ,
           that
           through
           inadvertence
           I
           should
           misapprehend
           ,
           and
           accordingly
           misreport
           any
           mans
           judgement
           ,
           upon
           the
           smallest
           conviction
           I
           purpose
           not
           onely
           to
           retract
           my
           misconceptions
           ,
           but
           ,
           for
           further
           satisfaction
           ,
           I
           promise
           to
           make
           my
           retractation
           no
           lesse
           publike
           then
           was
           my
           errour
           .
        
         
           It
           is
           not
           my
           purpose
           to
           take
           notice
           of
           every
           extravagancy
           which
           hath
           dropped
           from
           all
           the
           distempered
           brains
           of
           the
           time
           ;
           
           the
           profit
           of
           such
           a
           task
           would
           not
           co●ntervaile
           the
           Labour
           :
           onely
           I
           will
           put
           down
           ,
           as
           it
           were
           in
           one
           table
           ,
           so
           many
           of
           th●se
           irregular
           
           conceits
           ,
           which
           now
           are
           abroad
           ,
           as
           may
           demonstrate
           to
           any
           common
           eye
           the
           undeniable
           footsteps
           of
           the
           Spirit
           of
           Errour
           and
           Schism
           walking
           among
           us
           ,
           and
           bringing
           forth
           in
           great
           plenty
           the
           births
           of
           his
           darknesse
           ,
           to
           the
           end
           that
           such
           a
           multitude
           of
           Satans
           Brats
           ,
           appearing
           openly
           in
           the
           arms
           and
           bosoms
           of
           otherwise
           (
           I
           suppose
           )
           well-meaning
           people
           ,
           the
           beholders
           may
           tremble
           ,
           and
           with
           all
           carefulnesse
           avoid
           the
           deep
           deceipt
           of
           that
           Angel
           of
           Light
           ;
           and
           the
           deceived
           themselves
           seeing
           with
           their
           eyes
           what
           they
           hugg
           and
           dandle
           ,
           to
           carry
           in
           the
           face
           the
           cleer
           lineaments
           of
           a
           mishant
           Parent
           ,
           for
           grief
           and
           shame
           that
           they
           have
           been
           so
           long
           Nursing-Fathers
           to
           Satans
           brood
           ,
           may
           become
           the
           first
           to
           dash
           the
           brains
           of
           these
           cursed
           Brats
           against
           the
           stones
           ;
           or
           if
           they
           needs
           must
           obstinately
           continue
           fond
           of
           that
           bastard
           Generation
           ,
           they
           may
           enjoy
           what
           they
           love
           ,
           themselves
           alone
           ;
           all
           well-advised
           men
           standing
           aloose
           from
           the
           danger
           of
           so
           misordered
           and
           irrationall
           affection
           .
        
         
           
           The
           principall
           by-paths
           ,
           wherein
           the
           most
           among
           us
           this
           day
           do
           tread
           ,
           who
           divert
           from
           the
           high
           ,
           open
           ,
           and
           straight
           way
           of
           the
           Reformed
           Churches
           ,
           may
           be
           reduced
           to
           ten
           generall
           Heads
           :
           The
           Brownists
           ,
           or
           rigid
           Separatists
           ,
           are
           the
           first
           who
           break
           off
           at
           a
           side
           :
           The
           Independents
           ,
           their
           Children
           ,
           go
           on
           with
           them
           for
           a
           time
           ;
           but
           ,
           wearied
           with
           the
           widenesse
           of
           their
           Parents
           wandring
           ,
           professe
           to
           come
           in
           again
           towards
           the
           rode
           way
           ,
           yet
           not
           so
           closely
           ,
           but
           still
           they
           keep
           a
           path
           of
           their
           own
           .
           How
           much
           neerer
           these
           men
           professe
           to
           draw
           towards
           us
           then
           their
           Fathers
           ,
           so
           much
           the
           farther
           their
           other
           Brethren
           run
           from
           us
           ;
           for
           ,
           the
           Anabaptists
           go
           beyond
           the
           Brownists
           in
           wandring
           ;
           the
           Antinomians
           are
           beyond
           the
           Anabaptists
           ,
           and
           the
           Seekers
           beyond
           them
           all
           .
        
         
           These
           five
           lead
           aside
           on
           our
           right
           hand
           :
           towards
           the
           left
           there
           be
           no
           fewer
           crooked
           Lanes
           ;
           The
           Prelatical
           Faction
           ;
           the
           down-right
           Papists
           ;
           the
           Arminians
           ;
           the
           Socinians
           ;
           and
           ,
           who
           now
           make
           as
           much
           trouble
           as
           any
           ,
           the
           Erastian-Civilians
           .
        
         
           Of
           all
           these
           we
           will
           thus
           far
           consider
           ,
           as
           first
           ,
           in
           a
           brief
           historick
           narration
           ,
           to
           set
           down
           their
           original
           and
           present
           condition
           ;
           Secondly
           ,
           to
           name
           their
           tenents
           in
           particular
           ;
           Thirdly
           ,
           to
           refute
           from
           Scripture
           some
           of
           their
           most
           prevalent
           errours
           :
        
         
           
           Onely
           in
           the
           entry
           ,
           one
           stumbling
           block
           would
           be
           put
           by
           .
           It
           is
           marvailed
           by
           many
           whence
           these
           new
           Monsters
           of
           Sects
           have
           arisen
           :
           Some
           spare
           not
           ,
           from
           this
           ground
           ,
           liberally
           to
           blasphem
           the
           Reformation
           in
           hand
           ,
           and
           to
           magnifie
           the
           Bishops
           as
           if
           they
           had
           
           kept
           down
           ,
           and
           this
           did
           set
           up
           ,
           the
           Sects
           which
           now
           praedomin
           .
           But
           ,
           these
           murmurers
           would
           do
           well
           in
           their
           calm
           and
           sober
           times
           ,
           to
           remember
           that
           none
           of
           the
           named
           Sects
           are
           births
           of
           one
           day
           ;
           but
           all
           of
           them
           were
           bred
           and
           born
           under
           the
           wings
           of
           no
           other
           Dame
           then
           Episcopacy
           :
           the
           tyranny
           and
           superstition
           of
           this
           Step-mother
           ,
           was
           the
           seed
           and
           spawn
           of
           Brownisme
           ,
           the
           great
           root
           of
           the
           most
           of
           our
           Sects
           ;
           all
           which
           were
           many
           yeers
           ago
           brought
           forth
           ,
           however
           kept
           within
           doors
           so
           long
           as
           any
           Church-Disciplin
           was
           on
           foot
           :
           Now
           ,
           indeed
           ,
           every
           Monster
           walks
           in
           the
           street
           without
           controlement
           ,
           while
           all
           Ecclesiastick
           Government
           is
           cast
           asleep
           ;
           this
           too
           too
           long
           inter-reign
           and
           meer
           Anarchy
           hath
           invited
           every
           unclean
           creature
           to
           creep
           out
           of
           its
           cave
           ,
           and
           shew
           in
           publike
           its
           mishapen
           face
           to
           all
           ,
           who
           like
           to
           behold
           .
        
         
           But
           ,
           
           if
           once
           the
           Government
           of
           Christ
           were
           set
           up
           amongst
           us
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           in
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           Reformed
           Churches
           ,
           we
           know
           not
           what
           would
           impede
           it
           ,
           by
           the
           Sword
           of
           God
           alone
           ,
           without
           any
           secular
           violence
           ,
           to
           banish
           out
           of
           the
           Land
           these
           Spirits
           of
           Errour
           :
           in
           all
           meeknesse
           ,
           humility
           ,
           and
           love
           ,
           by
           the
           force
           of
           Truth
           convincing
           and
           satisfying
           the
           minds
           of
           the
           seduced
           .
        
         
           
             Episcopal
             Courts
          
           were
           never
           fitted
           for
           the
           reclaiming
           of
           minds
           ;
           their
           prisons
           ,
           their
           fines
           ,
           their
           pillories
           ,
           their
           nose-slittings
           ,
           their
           ear-cuttings
           ,
           their
           check-burnings
           ,
           did
           but
           hold
           down
           the
           flame
           to
           break
           out
           in
           season
           with
           the
           greater
           rage
           .
        
         
           But
           ,
           
           the
           Reformed
           Presbytery
           doth
           proceed
           in
           a
           spiritual
           Method
           evidently
           fitted
           for
           the
           gaining
           of
           hearts
           ;
           they
           go
           on
           with
           the
           offending
           party
           with
           all
           respect
           ,
           and
           at
           so
           much
           leasure
           as
           can
           be
           wished
           ,
           appointing
           first
           the
           fittest
           Pastors
           and
           Elders
           in
           the
           bounds
           ,
           to
           confer
           and
           instruct
           him
           in
           private
           :
           if
           this
           diligence
           do
           not
           prevaile
           ,
           then
           they
           convent
           him
           before
           the
           Consistory
           of
           his
           Congregation
           ;
           there
           by
           admonitions
           ,
           instructions
           ,
           r●proofs
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           means
           appointed
           in
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           they
           deal
           with
           him
           in
           all
           gentlenesse
           ,
           from
           weeks
           to
           moneths
           ,
           from
           moneths
           oftentimes
           to
           yeers
           ,
           before
           they
           come
           neer
           to
           any
           censure
           ,
           and
           if
           so
           it
           fall
           out
           that
           his
           insuperable
           obstinacy
           ●orce
           them
           to
           draw
           out
           the
           terrible
           Sword
           ,
           their
           proceeding
           here
           also
           is
           so
           exceeding
           leasurely
           ,
           and
           full
           of
           sensible
           grief
           and
           love
           to
           the
           party
           ,
           of
           fear
           and
           Religion
           towards
           God
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           a
           singular
           ra●●ty
           among
           them
           to
           see
           any
           heart
           so
           hard
           as
           not
           to
           be
           mollified
           ,
           and
           yeeld
           before
           that
           stroke
           be
           given
           .
           Excommunications
           are
           so
           strange
           in
           all
           the
           Reformed
           Churches
           ,
           that
           in
           a
           whole
           Province
           ,
           a
           man
           in
           all
           his
           life
           will
           
           scarce●e
           witnesse
           to
           one
           ,
           and
           among
           them
           who
           are
           cut
           off
           by
           that
           dreadful
           Sword
           ,
           very
           few
           do
           fall
           in
           the
           States
           hand
           to
           be
           troubled
           with
           any
           civil
           inconvenience
           .
        
         
           
           By
           this
           kinde
           of
           Government
           ,
           other
           Reformed
           Churches
           with
           ease
           have
           kept
           themselves
           pure
           and
           clean
           of
           all
           our
           Heresies
           and
           Schisms
           ,
           not
           onely
           
             Scotland
             ,
             Switzerland
          
           ,
           and
           divers
           parts
           of
           Germany
           ,
           but
           France
           it self
           ,
           which
           to
           this
           day
           was
           never
           blessed
           with
           any
           assistance
           from
           the
           secular
           Arm
           ;
           by
           this
           spiritual
           and
           divine
           adminicle
           alone
           ,
           have
           kept
           themselves
           safe
           from
           the
           irruption
           of
           all
           erroneous
           Spirits
           .
        
         
           I
           confesse
           that
           Holland
           hath
           been
           a
           cage
           to
           these
           unclean
           birds
           ;
           but
           the
           reason
           is
           evident
           ,
           the
           civil
           State
           there
           walking
           in
           the
           corrupt
           principles
           of
           carnal
           Policy
           ,
           which
           cannot
           be
           blessed
           with
           final
           successe
           ,
           doth
           imped
           the
           exercise
           of
           Church-Discipline
           in
           its
           most
           principal
           parts
           ;
           these
           last
           fourty
           yeers
           that
           Land
           hath
           not
           been
           permitted
           to
           enjoy
           more
           General
           Assemblies
           then
           one
           ,
           and
           how
           great
           Service
           that
           one
           did
           towards
           the
           purging
           of
           the
           much
           corrupted
           Church
           ,
           and
           calming
           the
           greatly
           disturbed
           State
           ,
           all
           their
           Friends
           in
           Europe
           did
           see
           and
           congratulate
           while
           their
           foes
           did
           grieve
           and
           envy
           it
           .
        
         
           It
           is
           not
           prophecy
           ,
           but
           a
           rational
           prediction
           bottomed
           upon
           reasons
           and
           multiplied
           experience
           ;
           Let
           England
           once
           be
           countenanced
           by
           her
           superior
           powers
           ,
           to
           enjoy
           the
           just
           and
           necessary
           Liberty
           of
           Consistories
           for
           Congregations
           ,
           of
           Presbyteries
           for
           Counties
           ,
           of
           Synods
           for
           larger
           Shires
           ,
           and
           National
           Assemblies
           for
           the
           whole
           Land
           ,
           as
           Scotland
           hath
           long
           possessed
           these
           by
           the
           unanimous
           consent
           of
           King
           and
           Parliament
           ,
           without
           the
           least
           prejudice
           to
           the
           civil
           State
           ,
           but
           to
           the
           evident
           and
           confessed
           benefit
           thereof
           ;
           or
           as
           the
           very
           Protestants
           in
           France
           ,
           by
           the
           concession
           of
           a
           Popish
           State
           ,
           and
           King
           ,
           have
           enjoyed
           all
           these
           four
           spiritual
           Courts
           the
           last
           fourscore
           yeers
           and
           above
           ;
           Put
           these
           holy
           and
           divine
           Instruments
           in
           the
           hand
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           ,
           by
           the
           blessing
           of
           God
           thereupon
           ,
           the
           sore
           and
           great
           evil
           of
           so
           many
           Heresies
           and
           Schisms
           ,
           shall
           quicly
           be
           cured
           ,
           which
           now
           not
           onely
           troubles
           the
           Peace
           and
           welfare
           ,
           but
           hazards
           the
           very
           subsistance
           both
           of
           Church
           and
           Kingdom
           :
           without
           this
           mean
           ,
           the
           State
           will
           toile
           it self
           in
           vain
           about
           the
           cure
           of
           such
           spiritual
           diseases
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           CHAP.
           I.
           The
           Original
           and
           Progresse
           of
           the
           BROWNISTS
           .
        
         
           THe
           greatest
           without
           comparison
           ,
           
           and
           most
           admirable
           work
           which
           the
           hand
           of
           God
           hath
           brought
           to
           passe
           upon
           earth
           in
           these
           later
           Ages
           ,
           is
           ,
           the
           Reformation
           of
           Religion
           from
           Antichristian
           pollution
           and
           tyranny
           :
           No
           other
           could
           have
           been
           expected
           from
           the
           Prince
           of
           Darknesse
           ,
           but
           extreme
           opposition
           to
           this
           so
           high
           a
           prejudice
           to
           his
           Kingdom
           :
           Incredible
           is
           the
           help
           which
           this
           unclean
           spirit
           hath
           made
           to
           Antichrist
           his
           chief
           servant
           ,
           for
           the
           upholding
           of
           his
           tottering
           Throne
           .
           How
           many
           Princes
           and
           States
           hath
           he
           stirred
           up
           to
           persecute
           with
           Fire
           and
           Sword
           ,
           to
           the
           cruellest
           deaths
           ,
           the
           innocent
           Witnesses
           of
           the
           Truth
           ?
           How
           many
           learned
           Divines
           hath
           he
           bewitched
           with
           his
           Enchantments
           ,
           to
           spend
           their
           spirits
           and
           time
           in
           maintaining
           by
           Word
           and
           Writings
           the
           grossest
           abominations
           of
           that
           Romish
           Idol
           ?
        
         
           But
           the
           chief
           Artifice
           whereby
           this
           crafty
           Serpent
           hath
           most
           impeded
           the
           progresse
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           
           and
           kept
           the
           Triple-Crown
           upon
           the
           Popes
           head
           ,
           is
           his
           powerful
           working
           in
           the
           midst
           of
           the
           
             Children
             of
             Light
          
           :
           So
           cunningly
           hath
           he
           insinuated
           himself
           into
           the
           counsels
           and
           actions
           not
           onely
           of
           the
           
             Children
             of
             this
             World
          
           ,
           but
           of
           the
           
             Sons
             of
             Sion
          
           themselves
           ,
           that
           by
           their
           hands
           ,
           more
           then
           any
           other
           ,
           he
           hath
           laid
           in
           the
           way
           of
           Christs
           running
           Chariot
           scandals
           insuperable
           ,
           impediments
           irremovable
           ,
           by
           any
           humane
           might
           ,
           till
           the
           Lord
           from
           heaven
           put
           them
           out
           of
           the
           way
           .
        
         
           The
           Light
           of
           the
           Gospel
           broke
           out
           so
           clear
           ,
           the
           heat
           of
           Zeal
           ,
           
           the
           truely
           heroick
           and
           more
           then
           humane
           wisdom
           and
           courage
           of
           the
           first
           Reformers
           ,
           were
           so
           irresistable
           ,
           that
           all
           the
           power
           of
           Papal
           Princes
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           learning
           of
           their
           Clergie
           ,
           were
           not
           sufficient
           
           obstacles
           unto
           the
           Torrent
           of
           their
           spirit
           ;
           all
           these
           humane
           Bulwarks
           were
           overflowed
           with
           the
           Flood
           of
           the
           Gifts
           of
           Gods
           Spirit
           in
           his
           Servants
           .
           The
           whole
           Kingdoms
           of
           England
           and
           
             Scotland
             ,
             Denmark
          
           and
           
             Sweden
             ,
             Ireland
          
           and
           Navar
           ,
           were
           subdued
           to
           the
           Scepter
           of
           Christ
           ;
           much
           of
           France
           and
           Pole
           ,
           the
           most
           of
           Germany
           both
           above
           and
           below
           ,
           the
           most
           of
           Hungary
           and
           Switze
           were
           pulled
           out
           of
           the
           Popes
           mouth
           ;
           Italy
           and
           Spain
           were
           entred
           ,
           and
           fair
           beginnings
           of
           a
           gracious
           day
           did
           appear
           to
           both
           .
        
         
           
           But
           behold
           ,
           in
           the
           midst
           of
           our
           Conquests
           and
           Triumphs
           ,
           while
           all
           our
           enemies
           without
           were
           upon
           the
           point
           of
           fainting
           and
           despair
           ,
           the
           Dragon
           and
           his
           angels
           got
           entresse
           in
           the
           heads
           of
           our
           friends
           ,
           and
           by
           their
           hands
           drew
           us
           back
           from
           the
           pursuing
           of
           our
           foes
           ,
           who
           were
           ready
           to
           have
           given
           over
           and
           submitted
           ;
           but
           remarking
           our
           unexpected
           halt
           ,
           and
           turning
           from
           them
           one
           upon
           another
           ,
           they
           got
           a
           time
           to
           breathe
           ,
           and
           to
           gather
           such
           strength
           ,
           that
           ever
           since
           they
           have
           been
           the
           pursuers
           ;
           and
           as
           long
           ago
           they
           have
           regained
           much
           of
           their
           losse
           ,
           so
           doubtlesse
           ,
           had
           it
           not
           been
           for
           the
           invincible
           strength
           of
           our
           Captain
           ,
           before
           this
           day
           they
           had
           totally
           ruined
           us
           .
        
         
           To
           passe
           a
           number
           of
           stratagems
           whereby
           Satan
           hath
           diverted
           Protestants
           from
           carrying
           on
           their
           work
           against
           the
           Popish
           party
           ,
           I
           touch
           but
           upon
           two
           ,
           a
           double
           erroneous
           Principle
           ,
           whereby
           he
           hath
           infatuated
           many
           a
           thousand
           of
           men
           (
           otherwise
           not
           irrational
           nor
           ungracious
           )
           and
           brought
           divers
           whole
           Churches
           to
           such
           perplexities
           and
           confusions
           ,
           that
           they
           lie
           to
           this
           day
           entangled
           ,
           unable
           to
           disengage
           themselves
           of
           those
           snares
           and
           fetters
           ,
           that
           (
           as
           all
           piety
           and
           reason
           do
           command
           )
           they
           may
           joyn
           cordially
           their
           whole
           strength
           with
           their
           Brethren
           against
           the
           common
           enemy
           .
        
         
           
           In
           our
           flight
           from
           Rome
           ,
           he
           got
           some
           perswaded
           to
           stand
           too
           soon
           ,
           before
           they
           had
           past
           the
           Territories
           of
           the
           Whore
           ,
           and
           the
           Line
           of
           her
           Communication
           :
           Others
           he
           wrought
           to
           the
           contrary
           perswasion
           ,
           he
           made
           them
           run
           on
           too
           long
           ,
           not
           onely
           to
           the
           utmost
           Line
           of
           Errour
           ,
           but
           also
           far
           beyond
           all
           the
           bounds
           both
           of
           Charity
           and
           Truth
           :
           Hence
           our
           greatest
           Woes
           ,
           all
           our
           Discords
           and
           mutual
           Wounds
           have
           sprung
           from
           these
           two
           Fountains
           :
           This
           is
           the
           true
           original
           of
           our
           diversion
           from
           following
           the
           enemy
           ,
           to
           attend
           the
           worst
           of
           Wars
           ,
           our
           Civil
           and
           Domestike
           Combats
           .
        
         
           
           By
           a
           very
           evil
           advice
           ,
           Luther
           and
           his
           followers
           stuck
           at
           the
           later
           parts
           of
           Reformation
           ;
           they
           could
           not
           down
           with
           the
           whole
           
           Body
           ;
           and
           in
           this
           their
           sensible
           infirmity
           ,
           they
           became
           utterly
           impatient
           of
           all
           contradiction
           :
           That
           Calvin
           and
           his
           Brethren
           should
           go
           beyond
           them
           to
           cry
           down
           a
           corporal
           presence
           of
           Christ
           in
           the
           bread
           of
           the
           Sacrament
           ,
           to
           remove
           Images
           from
           Churches
           ,
           to
           put
           out
           of
           the
           Worship
           a
           world
           of
           idle
           Ceremonies
           ,
           it
           was
           to
           them
           a
           matter
           of
           high
           disdain
           ,
           and
           a
           Quarrel
           ,
           which
           yet
           is
           not
           dead
           ,
           but
           continueth
           transmitted
           from
           the
           fathers
           to
           their
           children
           of
           this
           our
           Generation
           .
           Who
           would
           not
           have
           thought
           that
           the
           rivers
           and
           seas
           of
           Germane
           blood
           which
           this
           last
           Age
           have
           run
           in
           a
           good
           part
           out
           of
           this
           spring
           ,
           might
           have
           been
           more
           then
           sufficient
           to
           have
           drowned
           all
           such
           Quarrels
           in
           a
           much
           more
           implacable
           Nation
           ?
        
         
           On
           the
           other
           hand
           ,
           
             Nicholas
             Stock
          
           and
           
             Thomas
             Muncer
          
           ,
           
           with
           their
           intemperate
           zeal
           ,
           ran
           themselves
           so
           far
           out
           of
           breath
           ,
           that
           their
           followers
           to
           this
           day
           could
           never
           be
           content
           to
           be
           circumscribed
           within
           the
           bounds
           of
           any
           moderation
           :
           They
           and
           their
           posterity
           the
           Anabaptists
           ,
           under
           the
           colour
           of
           extreme
           promoting
           even
           to
           praecipitation
           ,
           have
           been
           the
           greatest
           retarders
           of
           the
           work
           of
           Reformation
           ;
           for
           beside
           their
           own
           falling
           off
           ,
           and
           separating
           from
           all
           the
           reformed
           Party
           ;
           yea
           ,
           their
           cruel
           invading
           by
           Fire
           and
           Sword
           ,
           without
           any
           mercy
           ,
           all
           their
           dissenting
           neighbours
           ;
           their
           frantick
           extravagancies
           became
           so
           terrible
           scandals
           to
           the
           remnant
           of
           Papists
           ,
           that
           no
           one
           thing
           did
           so
           much
           tie
           their
           heart
           to
           Rome
           ,
           and
           avert
           them
           from
           entertaining
           any
           good
           thoughts
           of
           that
           Religion
           which
           to
           them
           appeared
           the
           root
           whence
           so
           cursed
           branches
           had
           sprung
           up
           .
        
         
           Both
           those
           bitter
           roots
           were
           quickly
           transplanted
           from
           Germany
           to
           England
           ,
           
           where
           hitherto
           they
           have
           brought
           forth
           exceeding
           ill
           fruits
           ,
           albeit
           not
           altogether
           so
           pernicious
           and
           plentiful
           as
           in
           that
           ground
           where
           the
           hand
           of
           the
           envious
           man
           at
           first
           did
           sow
           them
           .
        
         
           
             Cranmer
             ,
             Ridley
          
           ,
           
           and
           some
           others
           of
           the
           prime
           Confessors
           and
           Martyrs
           of
           England
           ,
           receiving
           their
           first
           light
           from
           Wittenberg
           ,
           and
           keeping
           still
           more
           correspondence
           with
           their
           acquaintance
           in
           higher
           Germany
           ,
           then
           with
           Calvin
           ,
           or
           any
           of
           the
           French
           Divines
           ,
           did
           follow
           the
           Lutherane
           Principle
           ,
           howbeit
           not
           in
           the
           Doctrine
           wherein
           
             M●lancthon
             ,
             Bucer
             ,
             Martyr
          
           ,
           and
           the
           rest
           of
           Luthers
           best
           disciples
           did
           at
           that
           time
           leave
           their
           Master
           ;
           yet
           so
           much
           in
           the
           Discipline
           ,
           Worship
           and
           Ceremonies
           ,
           as
           that
           their
           great
           
           incogitancy
           hath
           cost
           England
           very
           dear
           to
           this
           day
           ;
           for
           this
           was
           the
           chief
           spring
           of
           all
           the
           wofull
           Divisions
           which
           since
           have
           rent
           our
           bowels
           of
           all
           the
           grievous
           persecutions
           which
           have
           undone
           many
           ,
           and
           vexed
           more
           of
           the
           godly
           ,
           and
           banished
           far
           from
           their
           Countrey
           some
           thousands
           of
           very
           precious
           souls
           ;
           and
           at
           last
           ,
           by
           the
           craft
           of
           some
           Sinons
           ,
           this
           became
           the
           Trojane
           horse
           ,
           to
           carry
           in
           its
           belly
           ,
           and
           let
           down
           in
           the
           midst
           of
           our
           Citie
           and
           Temple
           ,
           the
           whole
           Popery
           of
           Rome
           ,
           and
           Tyranny
           of
           Constantinople
           ,
           in
           a
           way
           of
           so
           deep
           policy
           and
           mighty
           strength
           ,
           that
           onely
           the
           wisedom
           of
           God
           was
           able
           to
           discover
           ,
           and
           when
           discovered
           ,
           his
           Arm
           alone
           was
           strong
           enough
           to
           break
           that
           snare
           .
        
         
           Whosoever
           is
           unwilling
           to
           give
           to
           God
           this
           glory
           ,
           we
           must
           say
           he
           is
           unacquainted
           with
           the
           counsels
           ,
           and
           unattentive
           to
           the
           actions
           both
           of
           God
           and
           men
           ,
           which
           these
           by-past
           yeers
           in
           this
           Isle
           ,
           upon
           a
           high
           Stage
           ,
           have
           been
           acted
           ,
           albeit
           sometimes
           within
           ,
           and
           sometimes
           without
           the
           Curtain
           .
        
         
           
           The
           other
           Root
           of
           Anabaptism
           hath
           always
           been
           sending
           up
           to
           us
           ungracious
           fruits
           ,
           and
           at
           this
           hour
           is
           very
           instrumental
           to
           our
           Woes
           .
           When
           
             Cartwright
             ,
             Hildersham
             ,
             Travers
          
           ,
           and
           many
           other
           gracious
           Divines
           ,
           by
           the
           blessing
           of
           God
           upon
           their
           great
           diligence
           ,
           had
           undermined
           and
           well-neer
           overthrown
           the
           Episcopal
           Seas
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           Cathedral
           Ceremonies
           ;
           incontinent
           the
           Generation
           of
           the
           Separatists
           did
           start
           up
           ,
           and
           put
           such
           retardances
           in
           the
           way
           of
           that
           gracious
           Reformation
           ,
           as
           yet
           remain
           ,
           and
           ,
           except
           by
           the
           hand
           of
           God
           ,
           will
           not
           be
           gotten
           removed
           .
        
         
           It
           is
           true
           ,
           the
           malignancy
           of
           the
           Episcopal
           party
           ,
           and
           emulation
           of
           the
           Separatists
           themselves
           ,
           would
           make
           Cartwright
           and
           his
           friends
           the
           old
           Unconformists
           ,
           to
           be
           the
           Fathers
           of
           that
           Sect
           ;
           notwithstanding
           whoever
           is
           acquainted
           with
           the
           Times
           ,
           or
           will
           be
           at
           the
           pains
           ,
           with
           any
           consideration
           ,
           to
           confer
           the
           Tenents
           of
           both
           Parties
           ,
           or
           who
           will
           advert
           the
           issue
           and
           sequele
           of
           both
           ways
           ,
           cannot
           but
           pronounce
           Cartwright
           and
           all
           his
           followers
           the
           Unconformists
           ,
           very
           free
           from
           the
           unhappinesse
           of
           procreating
           this
           Bastard
           :
           That
           ill-fac'd
           childe
           will
           father
           it self
           ;
           the
           Lineaments
           of
           Anabaptism
           are
           clear
           and
           distinct
           in
           the
           face
           of
           Brownism
           .
        
         
           The
           Doctrine
           of
           the
           Anabaptists
           ,
           who
           in
           great
           number
           fled
           over
           to
           England
           ,
           when
           for
           their
           abomina●le
           and
           horrible
           Crimes
           ,
           by
           Fire
           ,
           and
           Water
           ,
           and
           Sword
           ,
           they
           were
           chased
           out
           of
           both
           the
           
           Germanies
           ,
           is
           so
           like
           ,
           and
           in
           many
           things
           so
           much
           the
           same
           with
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           the
           Brownists
           ,
           that
           the
           derivation
           of
           the
           one
           from
           the
           other
           ,
           seems
           to
           be
           very
           rational
           .
        
         
           Nothing
           more
           like
           then
           that
           as
           Morellius
           did
           learn
           from
           the
           disciples
           of
           Muncer
           his
           Ecclesiastike
           Anarchy
           ,
           
           whereby
           he
           troubled
           the
           Church
           of
           France
           ,
           till
           by
           Beza
           and
           Sadael
           ,
           in
           the
           General
           Assemblies
           of
           that
           Kingdom
           ,
           he
           was
           confounded
           ,
           and
           his
           Anabaptistike
           follies
           exploded
           ;
           so
           that
           Brown
           and
           Bolton
           did
           learn
           in
           the
           same
           School
           ,
           that
           very
           ravery
           of
           Morellius
           ,
           and
           many
           other
           the
           like
           ,
           by
           the
           which
           ,
           about
           the
           same
           time
           ,
           and
           ever
           since
           ,
           they
           have
           pitifully
           vexed
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           .
        
         
           That
           Brownism
           is
           a
           native
           branch
           of
           Anabaptism
           ,
           is
           also
           evidenced
           by
           the
           frequent
           Transition
           of
           many
           from
           the
           one
           to
           the
           other
           .
           The
           dissolution
           of
           Ice
           ,
           Snow
           ,
           or
           any
           other
           vapour
           into
           water
           ,
           argues
           strongly
           for
           their
           original
           from
           that
           Element
           .
           The
           ordinary
           running
           over
           of
           Separatists
           to
           the
           Anabaptists
           ,
           demonstrates
           clearly
           enough
           who
           were
           their
           fathers
           of
           old
           ,
           and
           who
           their
           best
           beloved
           Brethren
           this
           day
           .
        
         
           But
           passing
           the
           Kinred
           and
           Pedigree
           ,
           
           let
           us
           consider
           the
           Family
           it self
           ,
           and
           the
           persons
           of
           greatest
           note
           that
           yet
           have
           appeared
           therein
           .
           The
           first
           Separatist
           I
           read
           of
           ,
           was
           one
           Bolton
           ,
           a
           man
           by
           whom
           his
           followers
           can
           have
           small
           credit
           ;
           for
           the
           finger
           of
           Gods
           Justice
           stirring
           in
           his
           conscience
           ,
           made
           the
           sense
           of
           his
           Errours
           so
           grievous
           to
           his
           soul
           ,
           that
           not
           onely
           he
           did
           publikely
           at
           
             Pauls
             Crosse
          
           recant
           them
           ,
           but
           thereafter
           was
           so
           dogged
           with
           a
           desperate
           Remorse
           ,
           that
           he
           rested
           not
           ,
           till
           by
           hanging
           of
           himself
           he
           had
           ended
           his
           miserable
           days
           .
           The
           truth
           of
           the
           Story
           is
           confessed
           by
           themselves
           :
           That
           Bolton
           was
           a
           Minister
           of
           an
           old
           separate
           Congregation
           before
           Browne
           :
           That
           he
           did
           recant
           his
           Separation
           ,
           and
           hang
           himself
           ,
           Robinson
           ▪
           the
           best
           Advocate
           for
           that
           party
           ,
           doth
           liberally
           acknowledge
           in
           his
           Justification
           ,
           p.
           50
           
             (
             A
          
           )
        
         
           The
           horrour
           of
           this
           remarkable
           Vengeance
           did
           not
           deter
           
             Robert
             Browne
          
           ,
           first
           a
           Schoolmaster
           in
           Southwark
           ,
           
           and
           then
           a
           Preacher
           at
           
           Islington
           ●eer
           London
           ,
           to
           take
           up
           that
           banner
           of
           Separation
           ,
           which
           ●od
           ▪
           as
           with
           a
           Bolt
           from
           heaven
           ,
           had
           wrung
           out
           of
           the
           hands
           of
           miserable
           Bolton
           ;
           albeit
           that
           cause
           did
           thrive
           no
           better
           with
           him
           then
           with
           his
           predecessor
           .
        
         
           When
           this
           rash
           young
           man
           ;
           for
           old
           he
           could
           not
           be
           in
           the
           1580
           yeer
           of
           God
           ,
           when
           he
           was
           the
           prime
           Leader
           of
           that
           
           Sect
           ,
           having
           but
           lately
           died
           :
           when
           he
           ,
           I
           say
           ,
           had
           gathered
           a
           separate
           Congregation
           ,
           and
           drawn
           up
           for
           the
           defence
           of
           his
           Way
           these
           Writings
           ,
           whence
           ever
           since
           the
           best
           Arguments
           for
           that
           Schism
           are
           drawn
           ;
           
             (
             B
          
           )
           they
           went
           over
           to
           enjoy
           their
           liberty
           to
           Middleburgh
           of
           Zeland
           :
           But
           behold
           the
           wrath
           of
           God
           following
           them
           at
           the
           heels
           ;
           when
           there
           was
           no
           disturbance
           from
           without
           ,
           they
           fell
           to
           such
           jarring
           among
           themselves
           ,
           that
           soon
           they
           broke
           all
           to
           pieces
           ;
           the
           most
           turned
           
             Anabaptists
             ,
             Brown
          
           himself
           returned
           to
           England
           ,
           recanted
           his
           Brownism
           ,
           received
           a
           Parsonage
           at
           the
           hand
           of
           a
           Bishop
           :
           The
           course
           of
           his
           life
           ,
           to
           his
           deep
           old
           age
           ,
           was
           so
           extremely
           scandalous
           ,
           that
           more
           then
           ordinary
           charity
           is
           needfull
           to
           perswade
           that
           ever
           he
           was
           led
           with
           a
           good
           spirit
           .
           I
           have
           heard
           it
           from
           reverend
           Ministers
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           a
           common
           beater
           of
           his
           poor
           old
           wife
           ,
           and
           would
           not
           stick
           to
           defend
           publikely
           this
           his
           wicked
           practice
           ;
           also
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           an
           open
           profaner
           of
           the
           Sabbath
           ;
           and
           that
           his
           injustice
           ,
           in
           not
           paying
           the
           small
           pittance
           he
           was
           indebted
           to
           him
           whom
           lazinesse
           in
           his
           Calling
           made
           him
           to
           keep
           for
           the
           supply
           of
           the
           cure
           of
           his
           Parsonage
           ,
           did
           bring
           him
           to
           prison
           ,
           in
           the
           which
           ,
           for
           that
           very
           cause
           ,
           he
           continued
           till
           death
           .
        
         
           When
           the
           wickednesse
           of
           this
           man
           is
           objected
           to
           Robinson
           his
           Scholar
           ,
           he
           is
           so
           far
           from
           denial
           ,
           that
           under
           his
           hand
           he
           testifieth
           it
           abundantly
           .
           
             (
             C
          
           )
        
         
           
           The
           third
           Master
           of
           this
           Sect
           was
           Barrow
           ,
           the
           most
           bitter
           and
           clamorous
           Censurer
           of
           all
           the
           Reformed
           Churches
           of
           any
           that
           yet
           hath
           put
           Pen
           to
           Paper
           ,
           chuse
           whom
           you
           will
           of
           the
           most
           despiteful
           Jesuites
           :
           let
           their
           Books
           which
           are
           most
           besprinkled
           with
           Gall
           ,
           be
           compared
           with
           
             Barrows
             Discovery
          
           ,
           this
           to
           my
           taste
           is
           nothing
           sweeter
           then
           the
           bitterest
           of
           them
           all
           :
           And
           yet
           there
           is
           small
           reason
           why
           with
           so
           great
           arrogance
           he
           should
           have
           taken
           in
           his
           hand
           the
           Censors
           rod
           ,
           if
           all
           be
           true
           of
           him
           which
           his
           opposites
           object
           .
           However
           ,
           before
           he
           could
           gather
           any
           formed
           Congregation
           ,
           his
           invectives
           against
           the
           Faith
           ,
           Baptism
           and
           Laws
           of
           England
           were
           so
           excessive
           ,
           that
           Queen
           Elizabeth
           ,
           impatient
           of
           his
           Contumelies
           ,
           
           by
           the
           evil
           advice
           of
           the
           cruel
           Prelates
           about
           her
           ,
           caused
           him
           in
           a
           morning
           to
           be
           hanged
           on
           the
           Tower-hill
           .
        
         
           The
           fourth
           Leader
           of
           this
           Way
           was
           Master
           Johnson
           ,
           who
           ,
           affraid
           at
           Barrows
           execution
           ,
           got
           over
           ,
           with
           the
           Church
           he
           had
           gathered
           ,
           to
           Amsterdam
           ,
           and
           there
           for
           many
           yeers
           was
           Pastor
           to
           
           the
           first
           setled
           Congregation
           of
           Brownists
           we
           read
           of
           .
        
         
           This
           man
           ,
           with
           Ainsworth
           his
           Doctor
           ,
           sent
           out
           to
           all
           the
           reformed
           Churches
           the
           Confession
           of
           their
           Faith
           ,
           in
           the
           yeer
           1602.
           
           But
           long
           it
           was
           not
           till
           it
           appeared
           to
           the
           world
           that
           no
           better
           spirit
           did
           reign
           in
           that
           company
           then
           in
           the
           former
           Societies
           of
           this
           way
           .
        
         
           For
           incontinent
           three
           shamefull
           Schisms
           one
           upon
           the
           neck
           of
           another
           ,
           broke
           out
           among
           them
           :
           First
           ,
           many
           of
           them
           turned
           Anabaptists
           ,
           and
           were
           excommunicated
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           Master
           Johnson
           fell
           to
           so
           great
           oddes
           ,
           first
           with
           his
           brother
           Master
           George
           ,
           for
           small
           matters
           ,
           and
           afterward
           with
           his
           father
           ,
           that
           he
           excommunicated
           them
           both
           ,
           and
           was
           cursed
           by
           both
           ,
           when
           he
           had
           rejected
           peremptorily
           the
           mediation
           of
           the
           Presbytery
           of
           Amsterdam
           for
           reconciliation
           .
           Thirdly
           ,
           the
           remnant
           of
           the
           company
           ,
           a
           little
           after
           ,
           rent
           in
           two
           ,
           upon
           needlesle
           Questions
           :
           Master
           Ainsworth
           the
           Doctor
           with
           his
           half
           ,
           did
           excommunicate
           Johnson
           and
           his
           half
           ,
           who
           were
           not
           long
           behinde
           ,
           for
           they
           also
           did
           quickly
           excommunicate
           Ainsworth
           and
           all
           his
           followers
           .
        
         
           Hereupon
           ,
           the
           War
           betwixt
           these
           two
           handfuls
           of
           people
           became
           so
           sharp
           ,
           that
           Amsterdam
           could
           not
           keep
           them
           both
           ;
           for
           Johnson
           ,
           with
           his
           side
           of
           the
           house
           ,
           got
           away
           to
           Emden
           ,
           where
           ,
           after
           his
           death
           ,
           that
           little
           company
           ,
           as
           I
           suppose
           ,
           dissolved
           and
           vanished
           .
           
           Ainsworths's
           company
           ,
           after
           his
           death
           ,
           remained
           long
           without
           all
           Officers
           ,
           very
           like
           to
           have
           dissolved
           :
           yet
           at
           last
           ,
           after
           much
           strife
           ,
           they
           did
           chuse
           one
           Master
           Cann
           for
           their
           Pastor
           ,
           but
           could
           not
           agree
           ,
           til
           very
           lately
           ,
           upon
           any
           other
           Officer
           ,
           and
           even
           yet
           they
           live
           without
           an
           Eldership
           ,
           as
           they
           did
           before
           without
           a
           Pastor
           .
           The
           most
           of
           these
           things
           are
           the
           confessions
           of
           the
           party
           ,
           
             (
             D
          
           )
           the
           rest
           are
           notorious
           ,
           and
           will
           not
           be
           denied
           .
        
         
           The
           weight
           and
           evidence
           of
           Gods
           hand
           against
           Johnson
           and
           Ainsworth
           had
           so
           far
           disgraced
           that
           Sect
           ,
           
           that
           in
           the
           opinion
           of
           the
           most
           no
           man
           would
           ever
           more
           look
           after
           it
           :
           Yet
           two
           other
           Divines
           of
           very
           good
           parts
           ,
           did
           set
           under
           their
           shoulders
           to
           support
           it
           for
           some
           longer
           time
           ;
           but
           so
           ,
           that
           in
           the
           end
           they
           did
           undermine
           and
           undo
           it
           ,
           though
           in
           a
           contrary
           way
           .
        
         
           Master
           Smith
           (
           a
           man
           as
           I
           have
           heard
           of
           right
           eminent
           parts
           )
           falling
           to
           that
           side
           ,
           and
           writing
           against
           the
           use
           of
           the
           Lords
           Prayer
           ,
           was
           convinced
           in
           a
           publike
           meeting
           by
           Master
           Hildersham
           ,
           and
           others
           ,
           (
           for
           the
           Unconformists
           alwayes
           had
           the
           one
           eye
           no
           
           lesse
           intent
           upon
           the
           Separatists
           ,
           then
           the
           other
           upon
           Episcopacy
           )
           notwithstanding
           Master
           Smith
           (
           for
           all
           his
           conviction
           ,
           and
           open
           profession
           upon
           his
           knees
           of
           his
           full
           satisfaction
           )
           did
           relapse
           ,
           and
           by
           his
           perswasion
           ,
           moved
           a
           great
           company
           to
           follow
           him
           out
           of
           England
           to
           Ley
           in
           Holland
           .
        
         
           There
           he
           persevered
           not
           long
           in
           concord
           with
           his
           Elder
           Brethren
           of
           the
           Separation
           ,
           but
           quickly
           accused
           them
           all
           of
           Idolatry
           in
           their
           worship
           ,
           for
           looking
           upon
           their
           Bibles
           in
           the
           time
           of
           Preaching
           ,
           and
           on
           their
           Psalters
           in
           the
           time
           of
           singing
           ;
           (
           E
           )
           and
           of
           Antichristianism
           in
           their
           Government
           ,
           because
           in
           their
           Presbytery
           they
           joyned
           to
           Pastors
           ,
           other
           two
           Officers
           ,
           Doctours
           and
           ruling
           Elders
           ,
           which
           to
           him
           were
           humane
           inventions
           .
        
         
           Neither
           here
           did
           the
           spirit
           of
           errour
           permit
           him
           long
           to
           stand
           :
           But
           as
           in
           the
           Preface
           of
           his
           Book
           of
           difference
           from
           the
           old
           Separatists
           ,
           he
           professeth
           a
           resolution
           of
           inconstancy
           :
           (
           F
           )
           So
           accordingly
           he
           did
           practise
           ,
           falling
           from
           Brownism
           to
           Anabaptism
           .
           And
           as
           ordinary
           Brownism
           ,
           when
           he
           was
           a
           Brownist
           ,
           did
           not
           please
           his
           taste
           ,
           without
           his
           own
           refinings
           ;
           so
           turning
           Anabaptist
           ,
           the
           common
           sorts
           of
           that
           way
           did
           not
           please
           him
           ;
           (
           though
           of
           the
           Anabaptists
           there
           be
           more
           kindes
           then
           of
           any
           other
           Sect
           this
           day
           extant
           )
           yet
           by
           none
           of
           them
           all
           ,
           would
           his
           conscience
           permit
           him
           to
           be
           Rebaptised
           ;
           but
           he
           needs
           must
           Rebaptise
           himself
           ,
           and
           so
           draw
           on
           the
           just
           infamy
           of
           a
           
             Sebaptist
             (
             G
             )
          
           .
        
         
           
           For
           a
           recompence
           of
           this
           wantonnesse
           in
           erring
           ,
           behold
           how
           the
           just
           Lord
           permitted
           Satan
           to
           lead
           him
           ,
           yet
           one
           step
           further
           :
           It
           is
           not
           onely
           a
           common
           report
           ,
           but
           I
           have
           heard
           it
           from
           the
           gravest
           and
           most
           approved
           Divines
           of
           the
           Kingdom
           ,
           That
           upon
           his
           death-bed
           he
           became
           a
           Preacher
           of
           his
           own
           perfect
           righteousnesse
           ,
           if
           not
           a
           professed
           Arrian
           .
        
         
           
           An
           example
           full
           of
           horrour
           which
           God
           hath
           set
           forth
           ,
           if
           men
           will
           be
           so
           wise
           as
           to
           be
           disciplined
           in
           the
           persons
           of
           others
           ,
           to
           bridle
           the
           petulant
           wits
           of
           this
           age
           ,
           who
           make
           it
           ,
           if
           not
           their
           pastime
           ,
           yet
           their
           exercise
           and
           glory
           to
           impugn
           ,
           by
           their
           Sophisms
           ,
           the
           setled
           Tenents
           and
           practices
           of
           all
           Christians
           before
           them
           .
           Master
           Smiths
           progresse
           and
           end
           ought
           to
           circumscribe
           their
           luxuriant
           spirits
           within
           the
           circle
           of
           some
           moderation
           ,
           lest
           all
           the
           glory
           of
           their
           new
           inventions
           be
           crown'd
           with
           some
           shameful
           conclusion
           .
           When
           the
           infamous
           practices
           of
           Master
           Smith
           are
           objected
           to
           his
           party
           ,
           they
           have
           no
           leaf
           of
           excuse
           wherwith
           to
           cover
           them
           .
           (
           H
           )
        
         
         
           The
           other
           supporter
           of
           languishing
           Brownisme
           ,
           in
           its
           dying
           dayes
           ,
           was
           Master
           Robinson
           ,
           the
           most
           learned
           ,
           polished
           ,
           and
           modest
           spirit
           that
           ever
           that
           Sect
           enjoyed
           :
           it
           had
           been
           truely
           a
           marvel
           if
           such
           a
           man
           had
           gone
           on
           to
           the
           end
           a
           rigid
           Separatist
           .
        
         
           This
           man
           having
           gone
           over
           from
           England
           to
           Leyden
           ,
           
           with
           a
           separate
           Congregation
           ,
           did
           write
           for
           a
           time
           very
           handsome
           Apologies
           and
           justifications
           of
           that
           evil
           way
           ;
           but
           ,
           Doctor
           Ames
           and
           Master
           Parker
           compassionating
           the
           man
           ,
           and
           pitying
           that
           so
           excellent
           parts
           should
           be
           so
           ill
           employed
           ,
           laboured
           him
           so
           by
           Conferences
           and
           Letters
           ,
           that
           there
           was
           great
           appearance
           ,
           if
           his
           days
           had
           continued
           ,
           he
           might
           have
           proved
           a
           happie
           instrument
           for
           the
           extinguishing
           and
           total
           abolition
           of
           that
           Schism
           :
           but
           God
           in
           his
           wisedom
           intending
           some
           farther
           use
           of
           that
           great
           evil
           ,
           was
           pleased
           to
           take
           him
           away
           in
           the
           beginning
           of
           his
           good
           Work.
           
        
         
           He
           came
           back
           indeed
           the
           one
           half
           of
           the
           way
           ;
           he
           ruined
           the
           rigid
           Separation
           ,
           and
           was
           the
           Author
           of
           a
           Semi-separatism
           ,
           printing
           in
           his
           later
           times
           against
           his
           former
           Books
           ,
           the
           lawfulnesse
           of
           communicating
           with
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           in
           the
           Word
           and
           Prayer
           ,
           albeit
           not
           in
           the
           Sacraments
           and
           Discipline
           :
           This
           was
           a
           fair
           Bridge
           ,
           at
           least
           a
           fair
           Arch
           of
           a
           Bridge
           for
           union
           ;
           but
           the
           man
           being
           removed
           by
           death
           before
           he
           could
           perfect
           what
           he
           had
           begun
           ,
           his
           new
           Doctrine
           ,
           though
           it
           was
           destructive
           to
           his
           old
           Sect
           ,
           yet
           it
           became
           an
           occasion
           of
           a
           new
           one
           not
           very
           good
           .
        
         
           It
           was
           the
           womb
           and
           seed
           of
           that
           lamentable
           Independency
           which
           in
           Old
           and
           New-England
           hath
           been
           the
           fountain
           of
           many
           evils
           already
           ,
           though
           no
           more
           should
           ensue
           ,
           as
           anon
           shall
           be
           declared
           :
           
           Onely
           here
           we
           observe
           ,
           that
           the
           last
           two
           best-gifted
           Leaders
           of
           the
           Brownists
           ,
           have
           been
           the
           reall
           Overthrowers
           of
           that
           Way
           :
           for
           ever
           since
           the
           time
           of
           their
           conduct
           ,
           these
           of
           England
           whose
           humour
           carried
           them
           out
           of
           the
           bosome
           of
           their
           Mother-Church
           ,
           have
           turned
           either
           to
           Smiths
           Anabaptism
           ,
           or
           to
           Robinsons
           Semi-separating
           Independency
           .
           These
           kindes
           are
           multiplied
           exceedingly
           ;
           but
           for
           the
           old
           Brownists
           ,
           their
           number
           either
           at
           London
           or
           Amsterdam
           ,
           is
           but
           very
           small
           ;
           and
           their
           way
           is
           become
           contemptible
           not
           onely
           to
           all
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           but
           to
           their
           own
           children
           also
           ;
           even
           they
           begin
           to
           heap
           coles
           of
           contumelies
           upon
           their
           parents
           heads
           ,
           as
           may
           be
           seen
           in
           the
           Elogies
           which
           both
           Master
           
             Cotton
             (
             I
          
           )
           and
           the
           five
           Apologists
           are
           pleased
           to
           give
           them
           in
           Print
           :
           
             (
             K
          
           )
           Yea
           ,
           so
           much
           are
           these
           children
           ashamed
           of
           their
           fathers
           ,
           that
           they
           
           usually
           take
           it
           for
           a
           contumely
           to
           be
           called
           after
           their
           name
           .
           No
           Independent
           will
           take
           it
           well
           at
           any
           mans
           hand
           ,
           to
           be
           called
           a
           Brownist
           either
           in
           whole
           ,
           or
           in
           the
           smallest
           part
           .
        
         
           
             The
             Testimonies
             .
          
           
             
               (
               A
               )
               Robinsons
               Justification
               ,
               p.
               50.
               
            
             It
             is
             true
             that
             Bolton
             was
             (
             though
             not
             the
             first
             in
             this
             way
             )
             an
             Elder
             of
             a
             separate
             Church
             in
             the
             beginning
             of
             Queen
             Elizabeths
             days
             ;
             and
             falling
             away
             from
             his
             holy
             profession
             ,
             recanted
             the
             same
             at
             Pauls
             Crosse
             ,
             and
             afterwards
             hanged
             himself
             ,
             as
             Judas
             did
             .
          
           
             (
             B
             )
             Giffard
             
               against
               the
            
             Donatists
             ,
             
               about
               the
               beginning
            
             .
             Whosoever
             shall
             read
             Brown
             his
             Books
             ,
             and
             peruse
             all
             his
             Scholars
             writings
             ,
             shall
             see
             that
             they
             have
             no
             sharp
             arrow
             but
             which
             is
             drawn
             out
             of
             his
             Quiver
             .
          
           
             
               (
               C
               )
               Robinsons
               Justif
               .
               p.
               50.
               
            
             Now
             touching
             Brown
             ,
             it
             is
             true
             ,
             as
             he
             forsook
             the
             Lord
             ,
             so
             the
             Lord
             forsook
             him
             ,
             else
             he
             had
             never
             so
             returned
             back
             into
             Egypt
             ,
             as
             he
             did
             :
             And
             for
             the
             wicked
             things
             which
             Master
             B.
             affirmeth
             he
             did
             in
             this
             way
             ,
             it
             may
             well
             be
             as
             he
             saith
             ;
             and
             the
             more
             wicked
             things
             he
             committed
             in
             this
             course
             ,
             the
             lesse
             like
             he
             was
             to
             continue
             long
             in
             it
             .
          
           
             
               (
               D
               )
               Johnsons
               Enquiry
               ,
               p.
               63.
               
            
             About
             Thirteen
             yeers
             since
             ,
             this
             Church
             ,
             through
             persecution
             in
             England
             ,
             was
             driven
             to
             come
             into
             these
             Countreys
             :
             A
             while
             after
             ,
             divers
             of
             them
             fell
             into
             the
             Heresies
             of
             the
             Anabaptists
             ;
             and
             so
             persisting
             ,
             were
             excommunicated
             by
             the
             rest
             :
             Then
             a
             while
             after
             ,
             many
             others
             ,
             yea
             too
             many
             ,
             though
             not
             the
             half
             ,
             fell
             into
             a
             Schism
             from
             the
             rest
             ;
             and
             so
             many
             as
             continued
             therein
             ,
             were
             cast
             out
             .
             Also
             ,
             
               Robinsons
               Justification
               ,
               p.
               51.
            
             
             True
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             
               George
               Johnson
            
             ,
             together
             with
             his
             father
             ,
             taking
             his
             part
             ,
             were
             excommunicated
             by
             the
             Church
             for
             contention
             arising
             at
             the
             first
             upon
             no
             great
             occasion
             ;
             whereupon
             many
             bitter
             and
             reproachfull
             terms
             were
             uttered
             both
             in
             word
             and
             writing
             .
             It
             is
             to
             us
             a
             just
             cause
             of
             Humiliation
             all
             the
             days
             of
             our
             lives
             ,
             that
             we
             have
             given
             ,
             and
             do
             give
             ,
             by
             our
             differences
             ,
             such
             advantages
             .
          
           
             
               (
               E
               )
               Smiths
               Differences
               ,
               p.
               4.
               
            
             The
             reading
             out
             of
             a
             Book
             ,
             is
             no
             part
             of
             Spiritual
             Worship
             ,
             but
             the
             invention
             of
             the
             Man
             of
             Sin.
             Books
             and
             Writings
             are
             in
             the
             nature
             of
             Pictures
             or
             Images
             ,
             and
             therefore
             in
             the
             nature
             of
             Ceremonies
             ,
             and
             so
             by
             consequent
             the
             reading
             of
             a
             Book
             is
             Ceremonial
             :
             The
             holy
             Scriptures
             are
             not
             to
             be
             retained
             
             as
             helps
             before
             the
             eyes
             in
             the
             time
             of
             Spiritual
             Worship
             :
             It
             is
             unlawful
             to
             have
             the
             Book
             before
             the
             eyes
             in
             singing
             of
             Psalms
             .
             The
             Presbytery
             of
             the
             Church
             is
             uniform
             :
             the
             treeformed
             Presbytery
             consisting
             of
             three
             kindes
             ,
             Pastors
             ,
             Teachers
             ,
             and
             Elders
             ,
             is
             not
             Gods
             Ordinance
             ,
             but
             Antichristian
             ,
             and
             the
             image
             of
             the
             Beast
             .
          
           
             
               (
               F
            
             )
             Bernards
             
               plain
               Evidences
               ,
               p.
               19.
            
             
             Smith
             in
             his
             Epistle
             before
             his
             Differences
             ,
             because
             he
             is
             found
             so
             unconstant
             ,
             to
             wipe
             away
             the
             shame
             thereof
             ,
             and
             to
             cut
             off
             offence
             for
             afterward
             ;
             he
             without
             shame
             professeth
             to
             be
             unconstant
             ,
             and
             desireth
             that
             ever
             his
             last
             writing
             should
             be
             taken
             as
             his
             present
             judgement
             .
          
           
             
               (
               G
               )
               Ibid.
            
             He
             hath
             founded
             a
             new
             Church
             ;
             he
             hath
             ,
             if
             ye
             will
             believe
             him
             ,
             recovered
             the
             true
             Baptism
             ,
             and
             the
             true
             matter
             and
             form
             of
             a
             true
             Church
             ,
             which
             now
             onely
             is
             to
             be
             found
             pure
             among
             a
             company
             of
             Sebaptists
             .
             Master
             Smith
             will
             hold
             ever
             this
             word
             Se
             to
             himself
             ,
             for
             going
             into
             Brownism
             ;
             he
             was
             a
             Separatist
             ,
             he
             held
             differing
             opinions
             from
             them
             ;
             and
             now
             that
             he
             is
             in
             Anabaptism
             ,
             he
             is
             a
             Sebaptist
             ,
             he
             wholly
             goeth
             not
             with
             that
             heretical
             Sect.
             
          
           
             
               (
               H
            
             )
             Robinsons
             
               Justif
               .
               p.
               53.
            
             
             Master
             Smith
             his
             instability
             ,
             and
             wantonnesse
             of
             wit
             ,
             is
             his
             sin
             ,
             and
             our
             crosse
             .
          
           
             
               (
               I
               )
               Vide
               caput
               tertium
            
             O.
             
          
           
             
               (
               K
               )
               Ibidem
            
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
           CHAP.
           II.
           The
           Doctrine
           of
           the
           BROWNISTS
           .
        
         
           THe
           peculiar
           Tenents
           of
           the
           Brownists
           wherein
           they
           differ
           from
           other
           Protestants
           ,
           are
           many
           :
           Those
           that
           occur
           to
           my
           minde
           from
           some
           slight
           and
           cursory
           reading
           of
           some
           of
           their
           Books
           ,
           shall
           briefly
           and
           plainly
           be
           set
           down
           ;
           but
           with
           this
           premonition
           ,
           That
           every
           thing
           mentioned
           ,
           be
           not
           taken
           for
           an
           Article
           of
           Brownism
           ;
           for
           it
           is
           needful
           at
           some
           times
           to
           interlace
           Tenents
           which
           are
           common
           to
           them
           with
           others
           ,
           for
           the
           clearing
           of
           those
           which
           they
           have
           peculiar
           .
        
         
           Their
           differences
           run
           most
           upon
           the
           Constitution
           and
           Government
           of
           the
           Church
           :
           They
           have
           also
           divers
           Singularities
           about
           the
           Circumstances
           and
           Parts
           of
           the
           Service
           of
           God
           ;
           also
           concerning
           the
           Magistrate
           ,
           and
           Schools
           ,
           and
           divers
           other
           things
           .
           Without
           affectation
           ,
           or
           curious
           search
           of
           Method
           ,
           we
           shall
           propound
           matters
           as
           they
           come
           to
           hand
           .
        
         
           
           Concerning
           the
           Constitution
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           consider
           their
           judgement
           ,
           first
           ,
           what
           they
           think
           of
           others
           ,
           then
           what
           of
           themselves
           .
           All
           other
           Churches
           they
           condemn
           ,
           so
           far
           ,
           as
           to
           professe
           and
           practise
           a
           Separation
           from
           them
           .
           The
           edge
           of
           their
           Arguments
           ,
           is
           usually
           directed
           against
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           alone
           ;
           but
           when
           their
           Doctrine
           or
           Practise
           is
           looked
           upon
           a
           little
           more
           neer
           ,
           it
           appears
           they
           shoot
           their
           Bolts
           at
           all
           other
           Churches
           in
           the
           world
           which
           refuse
           their
           Way
           .
        
         
           
           For
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           ,
           they
           say
           it
           ought
           not
           to
           be
           called
           a
           Church
           ;
           or
           at
           best
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           a
           false
           and
           Antichristian
           Church
           ,
           out
           of
           the
           which
           every
           one
           (
           though
           not
           persecuted
           )
           must
           flee
           ,
           as
           they
           would
           avoid
           damnation
           .
           
             (
             A
          
           )
        
         
           Sometimes
           ,
           in
           their
           calm
           mood
           ,
           they
           will
           give
           better
           words
           ,
           and
           acknowledge
           it
           to
           be
           a
           true
           Church
           ,
           That
           the
           Doctrine
           and
           Sacraments
           thereof
           are
           true
           ,
           
           That
           many
           thousands
           of
           its
           members
           are
           gracious
           and
           elect
           people
           .
           
             (
             B
          
           )
        
         
           But
           their
           ordinary
           language
           is
           of
           another
           strain
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           That
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           is
           a
           meer
           Harlot
           ,
           divorced
           from
           Christ
           ,
           
             (
             C
          
           )
           That
           the
           Worship
           thereof
           is
           grosse
           Idolatry
           ,
           and
           the
           Service
           of
           
           the
           devil
           ,
           
             (
             D
          
           )
           That
           all
           the
           members
           thereof
           are
           unclean
           beasts
           ,
           and
           the
           limbs
           of
           Antichrist
           ,
           (
           E
           )
           That
           her
           best
           Preachers
           that
           preach
           most
           for
           Reformation
           ,
           are
           but
           Pharisees
           and
           Deceivers
           ,
           (
           F
           )
           That
           the
           Faith
           ,
           Grace
           and
           Comfort
           which
           by
           their
           Ministery
           they
           seem
           to
           bring
           to
           the
           hearts
           of
           the
           hearers
           ,
           is
           but
           meer
           delusion
           ,
           
             (
             G
          
           )
           That
           their
           Sacraments
           are
           Seals
           ,
           not
           of
           Grace
           ,
           but
           of
           the
           wrath
           of
           God
           ,
           (
           H
           )
           That
           all
           Communion
           with
           her
           ,
           even
           in
           the
           Word
           and
           Prayer
           ,
           is
           to
           be
           forsaken
           .
           (
           I
           )
        
         
           The
           Unconformists
           did
           always
           zealously
           plead
           against
           the
           Corruptions
           of
           that
           Church
           ,
           but
           never
           against
           the
           truth
           of
           her
           being
           ,
           or
           the
           comfort
           of
           her
           Communion
           :
           When
           by
           the
           force
           of
           persecution
           they
           were
           driven
           out
           ,
           then
           they
           did
           flee
           :
           Of
           their
           own
           accord
           they
           did
           never
           separate
           ,
           but
           were
           ever
           most
           glad
           to
           live
           and
           die
           in
           her
           bosome
           ,
           willing
           to
           partake
           of
           her
           Worship
           and
           Sacraments
           ,
           whenever
           they
           were
           permitted
           to
           dissent
           in
           Doctrine
           ,
           and
           to
           abstain
           in
           practice
           ,
           from
           those
           things
           which
           they
           conceived
           to
           be
           corruptions
           .
           (
           K
           )
        
         
           Concerning
           other
           Reformed
           Churches
           ,
           
           though
           free
           both
           of
           Liturgies
           and
           Bishops
           ,
           and
           many
           other
           of
           the
           English
           stumbling-blocks
           ,
           notwithstanding
           all
           their
           Reformation
           ,
           yet
           they
           pronounce
           their
           Worship
           to
           be
           idolatrous
           ,
           (
           L
           )
           their
           Government
           tyrannous
           and
           Antichristian
           ,
           (
           M
           )
           yea
           ,
           their
           very
           Constitution
           both
           in
           matter
           and
           form
           to
           be
           so
           vitious
           ,
           (
           N
           )
           that
           with
           a
           good
           conscience
           they
           cannot
           communicate
           with
           any
           of
           them
           ,
           (
           O
           )
           that
           the
           reformed
           Presbyteries
           and
           Synods
           are
           no
           better
           then
           the
           
             English
             Episcopacy
          
           ;
           (
           P
           )
           yea
           ,
           to
           Episcopacy
           they
           are
           so
           favourable
           ,
           that
           they
           professe
           their
           willingnesse
           to
           acknowledge
           all
           their
           Civil
           Power
           ,
           and
           much
           of
           their
           Ecclesiastical
           Jurisdiction
           ;
           (
           Q
           1.
           )
           that
           the
           Presbyterian
           Divines
           have
           ever
           been
           as
           evil
           as
           Episcopal
           ;
           (
           Q
           2.
           )
           that
           the
           vitious
           constitution
           and
           government
           of
           the
           most
           reformed
           Churches
           in
           Europe
           ,
           hath
           flowed
           from
           the
           ignorance
           and
           obstinacy
           of
           unhappie
           
             Calvin
             .
             (
             R
          
           1.
           )
        
         
           We
           must
           not
           be
           deceived
           with
           their
           pleasant
           words
           ,
           
           when
           they
           make
           fair
           professions
           of
           their
           hearty
           agreement
           in
           so
           many
           things
           with
           the
           other
           Reformed
           Churches
           ,
           and
           of
           their
           willingnesse
           to
           communicate
           with
           them
           both
           in
           Word
           and
           Sacraments
           .
           (
           R
           2.
           )
           These
           flatteries
           are
           contradictory
           both
           to
           their
           Doctrine
           and
           Practice
           ;
           for
           when
           they
           had
           left
           England
           ,
           they
           were
           so
           far
           from
           joyning
           with
           any
           of
           the
           Reformed
           ,
           that
           they
           ever
           erected
           new
           
           Churches
           after
           their
           own
           way
           ,
           and
           made
           it
           an
           open
           and
           avowed
           cause
           of
           Excommunication
           for
           any
           of
           their
           Members
           to
           communicate
           with
           the
           Churches
           of
           Holland
           ,
           among
           whom
           they
           did
           live
           ;
           (
           R
           3
           )
           also
           the
           crimes
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Holland
           ,
           which
           they
           cry
           out
           upon
           ,
           are
           such
           which
           none
           of
           the
           Reformed
           Divines
           do
           condemn
           .
           (
           S
           )
        
         
           On
           the
           other
           side
           ,
           the
           Nonconformists
           whom
           the
           Episcopal
           persecution
           did
           banish
           out
           of
           England
           ,
           were
           ever
           well
           content
           without
           erecting
           of
           a
           new
           Church
           ,
           to
           joyn
           themselves
           as
           Members
           to
           any
           of
           the
           forrain
           Churches
           ,
           
             Scottish
             ,
             Dutch
          
           ,
           or
           French
           ,
           according
           as
           they
           understood
           their
           Language
           ,
           or
           had
           occasion
           of
           abode
           among
           them
           .
        
         
           
           Thus
           they
           do
           judge
           of
           others
           .
           As
           for
           the
           form
           of
           that
           Tabernacle
           which
           they
           professe
           to
           build
           for
           themselves
           ,
           thus
           we
           may
           conceive
           it
           :
           The
           matter
           or
           members
           of
           that
           Church
           ,
           they
           avow
           to
           be
           Saints
           ;
           but
           the
           Members
           of
           other
           Churches
           ,
           they
           pronounce
           them
           for
           the
           most
           part
           to
           be
           wicked
           and
           flagitious
           .
           
             (
             T
          
           )
        
         
           
           The
           Nonconformists
           with
           all
           the
           reformed
           ,
           are
           willing
           to
           admit
           of
           no
           others
           to
           the
           Lords
           Table
           but
           these
           who
           are
           Saints
           by
           calling
           ,
           in
           whom
           they
           require
           three
           qualifications
           :
           First
           ,
           That
           they
           have
           a
           good
           measure
           of
           knowledge
           ,
           and
           professe
           to
           beleeve
           the
           truth
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           That
           in
           their
           life
           and
           conversation
           ,
           they
           be
           without
           scandal
           .
           Thirdly
           ,
           That
           they
           be
           submissive
           to
           the
           Discipline
           of
           the
           Church
           :
           But
           the
           Brownists
           presse
           a
           fourth
           qualification
           ;
           Were
           a
           mans
           profession
           never
           so
           fair
           ,
           and
           his
           knowledge
           never
           so
           great
           :
           In
           all
           parts
           of
           Doctrine
           ,
           let
           him
           be
           most
           Orthodox
           ,
           and
           in
           his
           Conversation
           most
           harmlesse
           ,
           and
           inoffensive
           ;
           were
           he
           never
           so
           willing
           to
           joyn
           in
           all
           the
           Ordinances
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           governed
           according
           to
           the
           strictest
           Discipline
           of
           Christ
           ;
           notwithstanding
           all
           this
           ,
           they
           count
           him
           not
           qualified
           to
           be
           a
           Church
           Member
           ,
           except
           he
           declare
           publikely
           in
           the
           face
           of
           the
           Congregation
           ,
           such
           clear
           and
           certain
           signes
           of
           his
           real
           Sanctification
           ,
           and
           true
           Regeneration
           ,
           as
           gives
           full
           satisfaction
           ,
           not
           onely
           to
           the
           Minister
           and
           Elders
           ,
           and
           many
           of
           the
           people
           ,
           but
           to
           all
           and
           every
           one
           ,
           or
           at
           least
           the
           major
           part
           of
           the
           Church
           .
           
             (
             V
          
           )
        
         
           If
           any
           prophane
           person
           should
           be
           admitted
           ,
           he
           should
           quickly
           so
           far
           pollute
           the
           whole
           Church
           ,
           that
           every
           Member
           thereof
           must
           needs
           become
           partaker
           of
           his
           sins
           ;
           
             (
             X
          
           )
           And
           if
           upon
           admonition
           they
           did
           not
           excommunicate
           him
           ,
           they
           themselves
           ought
           
           to
           be
           separated
           from
           ,
           as
           an
           infected
           and
           leprous
           Society
           .
           
             (
             Y
          
           )
        
         
           They
           tell
           us
           yet
           more
           ,
           
           that
           not
           onely
           the
           profanenesse
           of
           one
           person
           doth
           pollute
           the
           whole
           Church
           ,
           but
           any
           one
           sin
           or
           errour
           of
           any
           one
           Member
           ,
           though
           godly
           and
           regenerate
           ,
           if
           after
           admonition
           he
           continue
           therein
           ,
           and
           be
           not
           excommunicate
           ,
           doth
           so
           defile
           the
           whole
           ,
           that
           it
           must
           be
           separated
           from
           .
           (
           Z
           )
           To
           distinguish
           here
           betwixt
           sins
           greater
           and
           lesser
           ,
           to
           make
           some
           errours
           Fundamental
           ,
           and
           some
           preter-Fundamental
           ,
           it
           is
           to
           them
           a
           following
           of
           the
           Papists
           in
           their
           absurd
           distinction
           of
           mortal
           and
           venial
           sins
           ;
           the
           least
           Errour
           joyned
           with
           obstinacie
           ,
           to
           them
           is
           an
           Heresie
           ,
           and
           a
           just
           cause
           of
           Separation
           .
           (
           AA
           )
        
         
           They
           acknowledge
           it
           is
           the
           fancy
           of
           the
           Anabaptists
           to
           separate
           for
           every
           fault
           and
           errour
           ;
           but
           that
           which
           alone
           displeaseth
           them
           in
           this
           fancy
           ,
           is
           a
           fault
           whereof
           the
           Anabaptists
           seem
           not
           to
           be
           guilty
           ,
           the
           not
           advertising
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           the
           fault
           and
           errour
           of
           the
           Member
           they
           complain
           of
           before
           they
           separate
           ;
           If
           this
           neglect
           be
           helped
           ,
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           fancy
           they
           seem
           to
           approve
           .
           
             (
             BB
          
           )
        
         
           Thus
           much
           for
           the
           matter
           of
           their
           Church
           ;
           the
           form
           of
           it
           ,
           
           not
           Accidental
           ,
           but
           Essential
           and
           Constitutive
           ,
           they
           place
           in
           an
           explicite
           Covenant
           ,
           (
           CC
           )
           wherein
           ,
           all
           and
           every
           one
           of
           the
           Members
           ,
           by
           a
           voluntary
           Association
           ,
           without
           the
           Authority
           of
           either
           Magistrate
           ,
           or
           Minister
           ,
           do
           binde
           themselves
           under
           a
           solemn
           Oath
           to
           walk
           in
           the
           wayes
           of
           the
           Gospel
           .
           
             (
             DD.
          
           )
        
         
           When
           two
           or
           three
           ,
           or
           some
           very
           few
           ,
           
           (
           for
           they
           require
           no
           more
           then
           seven
           to
           a
           full
           and
           perfect
           Congregation
           ;
           (
           EE
           )
           and
           they
           professe
           it
           unlawful
           to
           admit
           any
           more
           then
           can
           commodiously
           at
           one
           time
           in
           one
           place
           ,
           partake
           of
           all
           the
           Ordinances
           .
           )
           
             (
             FF
          
           )
           If
           when
           these
           few
           ,
           I
           say
           ,
           have
           departed
           not
           onely
           from
           the
           English
           ,
           and
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           Reformed
           ,
           but
           also
           from
           every
           Church
           of
           their
           own
           way
           ,
           wherein
           they
           finde
           the
           least
           errour
           or
           sin
           of
           any
           of
           the
           Members
           ,
           whereof
           they
           have
           complained
           ,
           not
           to
           be
           amended
           ,
           either
           by
           the
           Repentance
           or
           the
           Excommunication
           of
           the
           party
           :
           
             (
             GG
          
           )
           The
           Association
           of
           these
           men
           ,
           
           thus
           separate
           into
           a
           Covenant
           ,
           is
           the
           essential
           form
           of
           their
           Church
           .
        
         
           But
           the
           association
           must
           be
           so
           voluntary
           and
           free
           ,
           as
           not
           to
           wait
           for
           the
           countenance
           of
           any
           Authority
           ,
           either
           Ecclesiastick
           ,
           or
           Civil
           ;
           to
           supplicate
           the
           Magistrate
           for
           his
           favour
           in
           the
           gathering
           
           of
           a
           new
           Church
           ,
           is
           to
           them
           a
           sin
           ;
           
             (
             HH
          
           )
           and
           to
           erect
           a
           Church
           by
           the
           help
           of
           any
           Minister
           ,
           to
           them
           is
           a
           contradiction
           :
           For
           the
           Church
           newly
           erected
           ,
           makes
           the
           Minister
           ;
           but
           no
           Minister
           can
           gather
           or
           erect
           a
           Church
           .
           
             (
             II
          
           )
           If
           a
           person
           ,
           who
           elsewhere
           hath
           been
           a
           Minister
           ,
           become
           the
           Author
           or
           Instrument
           of
           erecting
           a
           Church
           ,
           he
           is
           not
           then
           a
           Minister
           ,
           but
           a
           meer
           private
           man
           ▪
           till
           the
           Church
           so
           erected
           by
           a
           new
           call
           and
           ordination
           by
           themselves
           ,
           doth
           make
           him
           again
           a
           Minister
           .
        
         
           
           Unto
           their
           Church
           so
           constituted
           in
           matter
           and
           form
           ,
           were
           their
           number
           never
           so
           small
           ,
           before
           it
           attain
           to
           any
           Officer
           ,
           either
           Pastor
           ,
           or
           Doctor
           ,
           or
           Elder
           ,
           they
           ascribe
           great
           power
           and
           fair
           priviledges
           ;
           not
           onely
           the
           power
           of
           Doctrine
           ,
           but
           of
           Ordination
           ,
           and
           all
           Jurisdiction
           ;
           even
           a
           full
           right
           to
           all
           the
           Keys
           of
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           Heaven
           ,
           and
           every
           priviledge
           of
           any
           visible
           Church
           ,
           how
           perfect
           so
           ever
           .
           
             (
             KK
          
           )
        
         
           
           This
           their
           new
           Church
           ,
           they
           will
           have
           to
           elect
           the
           Pastor
           ,
           and
           all
           other
           Officers
           ;
           if
           a
           Pastor
           should
           come
           to
           them
           by
           the
           presentation
           of
           a
           Patron
           ,
           or
           nomination
           of
           a
           Presbytery
           ,
           however
           they
           did
           not
           oppose
           ,
           yea
           ,
           did
           consent
           to
           his
           admission
           ,
           yet
           if
           they
           were
           not
           the
           Electors
           ,
           and
           first
           Nominators
           ,
           the
           man
           should
           be
           an
           intruder
           and
           a
           Woolf
           ,
           whom
           they
           might
           not
           lawfully
           hear
           .
           
             (
             LL
          
           )
        
         
           The
           Pastor
           being
           chosen
           ,
           and
           that
           out
           of
           their
           own
           number
           ,
           usually
           some
           Artificer
           ,
           or
           Tradesman
           (
           for
           they
           do
           not
           require
           Letters
           in
           their
           Pastors
           :
           )
           and
           so
           far
           in
           their
           Elections
           ,
           they
           tie
           themselves
           to
           their
           own
           Members
           ,
           that
           if
           any
           other
           were
           found
           meet
           and
           willing
           to
           be
           an
           Officer
           among
           them
           ,
           he
           must
           first
           enter
           into
           their
           Covenant
           ,
           and
           become
           a
           Member
           before
           he
           were
           capable
           of
           any
           Office.
           
             (
             MM
          
           )
           When
           I
           say
           they
           have
           elected
           him
           a
           Pastor
           ,
           the
           same
           ,
           and
           no
           other
           then
           who
           did
           elect
           ,
           do
           give
           him
           Ordination
           ;
           for
           the
           right
           and
           exercise
           of
           Ordination
           ,
           
             (
             NN
          
           )
           they
           ascribe
           to
           the
           people
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           according
           to
           Ainsworth
           ,
           and
           others
           ,
           (
           if
           we
           beleeve
           Johnson
           )
           every
           Member
           of
           the
           flock
           ,
           even
           Women
           and
           Children
           .
           
             (
             OO
          
           )
           But
           according
           to
           Johnsons
           minde
           ,
           onely
           the
           men
           of
           the
           flock
           ,
           excluding
           Women
           and
           Children
           ;
           yet
           including
           the
           meanest
           and
           most
           ignorant
           of
           all
           the
           men
           who
           are
           Communicants
           :
           To
           these
           they
           ascribe
           the
           power
           of
           Ordination
           ,
           who
           in
           the
           exercise
           of
           it
           ,
           appoint
           some
           of
           their
           number
           ,
           whom
           they
           think
           fittest
           to
           ordain
           the
           Pastor
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           to
           examine
           him
           in
           all
           the
           
           needful
           qualifications
           of
           his
           life
           and
           doctrine
           ,
           to
           exhort
           him
           to
           all
           the
           parts
           of
           his
           duty
           ,
           publikely
           to
           pray
           for
           him
           ,
           and
           at
           last
           to
           lay
           hands
           upon
           his
           head
           .
           
             (
             PP
          
           )
        
         
           The
           Pastor
           so
           elected
           and
           ordained
           ,
           becomes
           a
           servant
           ,
           not
           onely
           of
           Christ
           ,
           but
           of
           that
           flock
           from
           whom
           he
           hath
           (
           as
           they
           speak
           )
           originally
           
             (
             QQ
          
           )
           all
           his
           power
           to
           Preach
           ,
           or
           celebrate
           the
           Sacraments
           ,
           or
           to
           do
           any
           other
           part
           of
           his
           Office
           :
           wherein
           if
           he
           fail
           ,
           any
           one
           of
           the
           people
           hath
           power
           to
           admonish
           and
           reprove
           him
           publikely
           ;
           
             (
             RR
          
           )
           and
           the
           greater
           part
           of
           the
           people
           in
           any
           Congregation
           agreeing
           (
           suppose
           they
           were
           four
           ,
           when
           the
           whole
           makes
           seven
           )
           have
           full
           power
           to
           depose
           and
           Excommunicate
           him
           
             (
             SS
          
           )
           ;
           much
           more
           have
           they
           power
           to
           cognosce
           ,
           and
           definitively
           to
           determine
           upon
           the
           nature
           of
           Heresie
           ,
           Superstition
           ,
           Errour
           ,
           or
           of
           any
           crime
           which
           procures
           these
           censures
           .
        
         
           When
           the
           major
           part
           of
           the
           people
           have
           cast
           out
           the
           Minister
           ,
           
           and
           all
           the
           Officers
           ,
           and
           so
           many
           of
           the
           flock
           as
           adhere
           to
           them
           ,
           no
           part
           of
           their
           power
           by
           this
           ejection
           is
           lost
           ,
           still
           they
           keep
           their
           full
           right
           to
           all
           the
           Ordinances
           of
           Christ
           ;
           any
           of
           them
           who
           is
           thought
           able
           ,
           may
           prophecy
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           publikely
           expound
           the
           Word
           ,
           and
           apply
           it
           for
           instruction
           ,
           reproof
           ,
           comfort
           ,
           and
           all
           other
           uses
           :
           
             (
             TT
          
           )
           Any
           of
           them
           may
           pray
           in
           the
           Congregation
           ,
           any
           may
           Ordain
           ,
           any
           may
           Excommunicate
           ;
           they
           give
           expressely
           a
           full
           power
           to
           every
           one
           of
           admonition
           and
           rebu●e
           ,
           yea
           ,
           of
           censuring
           so
           far
           the
           whole
           ,
           that
           if
           they
           refuse
           to
           follow
           the
           just
           admonition
           of
           any
           one
           ,
           he
           ought
           to
           denounce
           the
           judgements
           of
           God
           publikely
           against
           them
           all
           ,
           and
           separate
           from
           them
           as
           from
           an
           obstinate
           and
           cursed
           society
           .
           
             (
             VV
          
           )
        
         
           The
           onely
           question
           remains
           about
           the
           Sacraments
           ;
           
           all
           of
           them
           agree
           ,
           that
           the
           smallest
           and
           weakest
           Congregation
           may
           choose
           and
           ordain
           one
           of
           their
           own
           number
           when
           ever
           they
           will
           ,
           to
           be
           Pastor
           ,
           and
           so
           to
           celebrate
           the
           Sacraments
           to
           the
           rest
           ;
           (
           XX
           )
           ●ut
           the
           most
           of
           them
           say
           ,
           that
           unlesse
           they
           have
           appointed
           a
           Pastor
           for
           that
           end
           ,
           none
           of
           the
           rest
           can
           lawfully
           celebrate
           a
           Sacrament
           :
           (
           YY
           )
           Yet
           others
           of
           them
           make
           a
           Quaere
           hereof
           ;
           (
           ZZ
           )
           for
           say
           they
           ,
           since
           the
           Church
           without
           Officers
           hath
           the
           free
           exercise
           of
           all
           other
           power
           ,
           in
           Preaching
           ,
           Prayer
           ,
           and
           Censures
           ;
           why
           may
           not
           the
           like
           be
           said
           of
           the
           Sacraments
           ?
           These
           men
           after
           their
           scrupling
           for
           some
           time
           ,
           as
           their
           custome
           is
           ,
           come
           up
           at
           last
           to
           conclude
           and
           practise
           celebrating
           Sacraments
           without
           any
           Pastorall
           
           charge
           ,
           of
           Baptism
           it
           is
           certain
           ;
           for
           Master
           Smith
           professing
           himself
           a
           meer
           private
           man
           ,
           having
           renounced
           his
           former
           Ministry
           and
           Baptism
           also
           ,
           took
           upon
           him
           to
           baptise
           himself
           ;
           and
           who
           lawfully
           may
           celebrate
           the
           one
           Sacrament
           ,
           may
           as
           lawfully
           celebrate
           the
           other
           .
        
         
           
           When
           all
           the
           power
           is
           ascribed
           by
           them
           to
           their
           Church
           ,
           yet
           peremptorily
           they
           deny
           to
           it
           the
           power
           to
           solemnize
           marriage
           ;
           (
           AAA
           )
           for
           marriage
           to
           them
           is
           not
           onely
           a
           contract
           meerly
           civil
           ,
           but
           such
           a
           one
           as
           concerns
           the
           Church
           nothing
           at
           all
           ;
           so
           they
           remit
           it
           wholly
           to
           the
           Magistrate
           ,
           or
           else
           to
           the
           Parents
           ,
           
             (
             BBB
          
           )
           to
           be
           solemnized
           in
           private
           Families
           ;
           and
           as
           their
           marriage
           is
           private
           ,
           so
           likewise
           must
           their
           Divorces
           ,
           without
           the
           cognizance
           either
           of
           Magistrate
           or
           Minister
           .
           
             (
             CCC
          
           )
           They
           were
           wont
           to
           teach
           that
           adultery
           ,
           did
           so
           far
           annul
           marriage
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           a
           sin
           ,
           and
           the
           cause
           of
           excommunication
           for
           the
           innocent
           party
           to
           forgive
           ,
           and
           cohabit
           any
           longer
           with
           the
           party
           nocent
           ;
           albeit
           ,
           they
           professe
           their
           retractation
           hereof
           ,
           making
           it
           now
           fr●e
           for
           the
           innocent
           party
           ,
           either
           to
           depart
           or
           abide
           with
           the
           nocent
           ,
           as
           they
           finde
           it
           expedient
           ,
           and
           all
           this
           without
           any
           legal
           processe
           .
           
             (
             DDD
          
           )
        
         
           
           The
           power
           which
           they
           grant
           to
           their
           smallest
           Congregations
           ,
           is
           very
           great
           ;
           but
           they
           adde
           one
           circumstance
           to
           it
           that
           makes
           it
           high
           above
           measure
           ;
           All
           the
           power
           of
           their
           smallest
           Congregations
           must
           be
           Independent
           and
           Soveraign
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           absolutely
           Supreme
           upon
           Earth
           ,
           depending
           immediately
           upon
           Christ
           ;
           and
           none
           else
           ;
           for
           they
           deny
           all
           Ecclesiastick
           Authority
           above
           a
           particular
           Congregation
           ,
           which
           goes
           beyond
           a
           meer
           advice
           and
           councell
           .
           (
           EEE
           )
        
         
           So
           that
           if
           the
           most
           part
           of
           a
           people
           in
           a
           Congregation
           should
           turn
           Heretical
           ,
           and
           extremely
           wicked
           ,
           excommunicating
           their
           Pastor
           ,
           their
           Doctor
           ,
           their
           Elders
           ,
           and
           whole
           Consistory
           ,
           onely
           for
           truth
           and
           righteousnesse
           :
           For
           all
           this
           ,
           no
           persons
           on
           Earth
           ,
           not
           an
           Oecumenick
           Synod
           shall
           have
           any
           more
           power
           to
           controle
           them
           ,
           then
           the
           meanest
           of
           their
           own
           servants
           ;
           for
           to
           the
           meanest
           servant
           they
           give
           power
           to
           admonish
           ,
           reprove
           ,
           rebuke
           ,
           and
           to
           separate
           from
           the
           whole
           Church
           ,
           when
           it
           is
           obstinate
           in
           any
           evil
           ,
           and
           more
           power
           then
           this
           they
           will
           not
           give
           to
           the
           greatest
           ,
           and
           best
           Synods
           ,
           over
           a
           Congregation
           of
           a
           very
           few
           ,
           sometimes
           very
           ignorant
           and
           weak
           persons
           .
           
             (
             FFF
          
           )
        
         
         
           They
           do
           not
           deny
           that
           Presbyteries
           and
           Synods
           are
           the
           Ordinances
           of
           God
           ,
           which
           have
           many
           profitable
           uses
           ;
           
           (
           
             G
             G
             G
          
           )
           but
           the
           Synods
           they
           allow
           of
           ,
           must
           have
           these
           conditions
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           They
           will
           have
           them
           onely
           occasional
           and
           elective
           ,
           not
           set
           or
           ordinary
           ,
           but
           as
           any
           Church
           shall
           have
           need
           to
           call
           together
           whom
           they
           think
           meet
           for
           their
           help
           and
           advice
           ,
           in
           what
           matters
           they
           think
           good
           to
           propound
           .
           (
           
             H
             H
             H
          
           )
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           The
           Members
           of
           their
           Synod
           must
           not
           be
           onely
           Ministers
           and
           Elders
           ,
           and
           men
           cloathed
           with
           Commissions
           ;
           but
           all
           who
           please
           to
           come
           without
           exclusion
           of
           any
           .
           (
           III
           )
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           All
           who
           come
           ,
           as
           well
           People
           as
           Officers
           ,
           must
           have
           free
           liberty
           ,
           both
           of
           debate
           and
           voting
           decisively
           .
           (
           KKK
           )
        
         
           Fourthly
           ,
           Nothing
           must
           go
           by
           number
           ,
           or
           pluralitie
           of
           voices
           .
           (
           LLL
           )
        
         
           Fifthly
           ,
           In
           their
           Synods
           there
           must
           be
           no
           Moderator
           ,
           no
           Prolocutor
           for
           the
           ordering
           of
           the
           Action
           .
           (
           MMM
           )
        
         
           Sixthly
           ,
           They
           will
           not
           be
           content
           that
           any
           Synod
           should
           have
           the
           least
           power
           of
           jurisdiction
           to
           censure
           the
           wickedest
           Heretike
           who
           is
           infecting
           all
           about
           him
           far
           and
           neer
           with
           the
           vilest
           Errors
           .
           
             (
             NNN
          
           )
        
         
           In
           these
           their
           fancies
           they
           please
           themselves
           so
           well
           ,
           
           that
           they
           avow
           the
           very
           Crown
           ,
           Scepter
           ,
           and
           Throne
           of
           Christs
           Kingdom
           to
           consist
           in
           them
           :
           
             (
             OOO
          
           )
           That
           the
           Churches
           so
           constituted
           and
           governed
           ,
           are
           nothing
           lesse
           then
           the
           new
           Jerusalem
           coming
           down
           from
           Heaven
           :
           
             (
             PPP
          
           )
           That
           all
           the
           Reformed
           Churches
           for
           their
           aberration
           from
           this
           Constitution
           and
           Government
           ,
           are
           either
           no
           Churches
           at
           all
           ,
           
           or
           but
           Babylonish
           and
           Adulterous
           Churches
           ,
           or
           at
           best
           ,
           but
           corrupt
           Societies
           from
           which
           a
           Separation
           is
           necessary
           .
        
         
           In
           things
           concerning
           the
           Worship
           ,
           they
           have
           crotchets
           not
           a
           few
           upon
           the
           Maxime
           that
           all
           Monuments
           of
           Idolatry
           must
           be
           abolished
           precisely
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           Laws
           of
           the
           old
           Testament
           ;
           they
           will
           have
           all
           Churches
           that
           were
           builded
           in
           the
           time
           of
           Popery
           ,
           made
           level
           with
           the
           ground
           ,
           (
           QQQ
           )
           their
           Bells
           to
           be
           broken
           ,
           yea
           ,
           all
           Bells
           to
           be
           unlawfull
           ,
           being
           Humane
           and
           Popish
           inventions
           .
           (
           RRR
           )
        
         
           Not
           so
           much
           as
           a
           Church-yard
           must
           be
           kept
           up
           for
           Burial
           ,
           but
           all
           must
           bury
           in
           the
           fields
           .
           (
           SSS
           )
        
         
           What
           ever
           of
           old
           was
           dedicated
           to
           the
           maintenance
           of
           the
           
           Worship
           of
           God
           ,
           they
           will
           have
           it
           all
           rejected
           as
           an
           Instrument
           of
           Idolatry
           :
           But
           herein
           they
           seem
           to
           deal
           scarce
           fairly
           with
           the
           Law
           ;
           for
           howsoever
           they
           presse
           the
           casting
           down
           of
           the
           Churches
           ,
           the
           breaking
           of
           the
           Bells
           ,
           the
           abolishing
           of
           the
           Idols
           ,
           and
           all
           that
           belonged
           thereunto
           ;
           (
           TTT
           )
           yet
           they
           do
           leave
           to
           the
           Magistrate
           ,
           or
           to
           any
           ,
           who
           in
           this
           are
           serviceable
           to
           their
           humour
           ,
           the
           rich
           rewards
           of
           the
           Gold
           ,
           Silver
           ,
           Brasse
           ,
           Vestments
           ,
           Timber
           ,
           Stone
           ,
           Lands
           and
           Rents
           ,
           which
           belonged
           to
           these
           Churches
           ,
           to
           be
           possessed
           by
           them
           with
           a
           very
           good
           Conscience
           ,
           and
           without
           the
           least
           scruple
           of
           any
           Sacriledge
           .
           (
           VVV
           )
        
         
           However
           they
           do
           maintain
           ,
           that
           all
           the
           Officers
           of
           their
           Church
           ,
           not
           onely
           Pastors
           ,
           and
           Doctors
           ,
           but
           every
           one
           of
           their
           other
           four
           sorts
           of
           Ministers
           ,
           Elders
           ,
           Deacons
           ,
           Helpers
           ,
           Widows
           ,
           (
           XXX
           )
           ought
           in
           Conscience
           ,
           and
           by
           Divine
           right
           to
           be
           (
           by
           the
           Congregations
           ,
           which
           they
           serve
           )
           (
           YYY
           )
           provided
           for
           ;
           yet
           they
           are
           so
           far
           from
           permitting
           any
           of
           them
           to
           enjoy
           the
           least
           portion
           of
           the
           old
           Rents
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           that
           they
           avow
           Parsonages
           and
           Viccarages
           ,
           Glebes
           ,
           and
           Manses
           ,
           to
           be
           altogether
           unlawfull
           .
           (
           ZZZ
           )
           That
           for
           a
           Minister
           to
           crave
           any
           Tithes
           ,
           or
           for
           any
           man
           for
           all
           that
           either
           Laws
           or
           Magistrates
           can
           command
           ,
           to
           pay
           any
           Tithes
           ,
           is
           a
           sin
           which
           abolishes
           from
           Christ
           .
           (
           AAAA
           )
        
         
           
           They
           adde
           further
           ,
           That
           all
           set-maintenance
           to
           Church
           Officers
           ,
           is
           against
           the
           Gospel
           ;
           that
           it
           is
           the
           Will
           of
           Christ
           ,
           that
           Ministers
           now
           be
           provided
           for
           in
           that
           same
           way
           as
           himself
           and
           his
           Apostles
           were
           of
           old
           ,
           onely
           by
           the
           voluntary
           Contributions
           and
           meer
           alms
           of
           the
           people
           :
           They
           d●ive
           on
           this
           point
           so
           far
           ,
           as
           to
           come
           up
           in
           termes
           to
           the
           Anabaptist●
           Tenent
           of
           making
           all
           goods
           common
           .
           (
           BBBB
           )
        
         
           
           Their
           hatred
           of
           Idolatry
           is
           so
           great
           ,
           that
           they
           professe
           it
           unlawfull
           ,
           so
           much
           as
           to
           mention
           in
           any
           civil
           way
           ,
           the
           names
           of
           places
           or
           times
           that
           carry
           any
           footstep
           of
           any
           ancient
           Idoll
           ,
           Saint
           Andrew
           ,
           Saint
           
             John
             ,
             Peter
          
           or
           Pauls
           Church
           :
           
             Munday
             ,
             Tuesday
             ,
             Wednesday
             ,
             Sunday
             ;
             January
             ,
             February
             ,
             March
          
           ;
           those
           and
           the
           like
           words
           to
           them
           are
           profane
           and
           unlawful
           (
           CCCC
           )
           :
           The
           very
           yeer
           of
           God
           displeaseth
           them
           ;
           they
           will
           have
           it
           called
           ,
           
             The
             yeer
             of
             the
             Saints
             last
             patience
             (
             DDDD
             )
             .
          
        
         
           
           They
           will
           have
           no
           Circumstance
           in
           the
           Worship
           determined
           ,
           not
           so
           much
           as
           by
           custom
           ,
           much
           lesse
           by
           Law
           ;
           there
           must
           be
           no
           limitation
           of
           Preaching
           either
           to
           time
           or
           place
           .
           Pulpits
           they
           
           scorn
           ,
           they
           call
           them
           Priviledged
           Tubs
           (
           EEEE
           )
           .
           They
           laugh
           at
           preaching
           to
           an
           Hour-glasse
           
             (
             FFFF
             )
          
           .
           To
           preach
           in
           a
           Gown
           ,
           is
           to
           them
           little
           better
           then
           a
           Surplice
           ,
           or
           a
           Fryars
           Coul.
           That
           Penitents
           in
           their
           publike
           confession
           should
           stand
           in
           a
           peculiar
           place
           ,
           or
           in
           any
           habit
           diverse
           from
           ordinary
           ,
           is
           to
           them
           a
           matter
           of
           mockery
           (
           GGGG
           )
           .
           
        
         
           As
           for
           the
           parts
           of
           the
           Worship
           ,
           in
           all
           of
           them
           they
           have
           some
           one
           singularity
           or
           other
           :
           They
           make
           all
           set-prayer
           ,
           the
           very
           Lords
           Prayer
           it self
           used
           Prayer-wise
           ,
           not
           onely
           to
           be
           inconvenient
           and
           unlawful
           ,
           but
           to
           be
           Idolatry
           ,
           and
           the
           worship
           of
           the
           devil
           HHHH
           ;
           howbeit
           Master
           Robinson
           here
           corrects
           his
           companions
           ,
           and
           professeth
           that
           set-prayer
           ,
           in
           some
           cases
           ,
           is
           very
           lawful
           worship
           IIII.
           
        
         
           The
           singing
           of
           Psalms
           in
           meeter
           ,
           not
           being
           formal
           Scripture
           ,
           but
           a
           Paraphrase
           ,
           to
           them
           is
           unlawful
           (
           KKKK
           )
           ;
           much
           more
           the
           singing
           of
           any
           other
           songs
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           which
           are
           not
           expresse
           Scripture
           .
           They
           permit
           to
           sing
           Psalms
           in
           Prose
           ,
           not
           as
           an
           act
           of
           immediate
           praise
           LLLL
           ;
           for
           set-Praise
           would
           be
           as
           idolatrous
           as
           set-Prayer
           ;
           but
           as
           a
           matter
           of
           instruction
           and
           comfort
           ,
           whereby
           God
           is
           glorified
           ,
           as
           by
           all
           other
           actions
           ,
           whether
           natural
           ,
           moral
           ,
           or
           spiritual
           ,
           which
           are
           done
           in
           faith
           .
        
         
           But
           herein
           Master
           Smith
           is
           wiser
           then
           his
           fellows
           ,
           telling
           us
           ,
           That
           all
           Songs
           in
           the
           Church
           out
           of
           a
           Book
           ,
           whether
           in
           Verse
           or
           Prose
           ,
           are
           Idolatry
           (
           MMMM
           )
           ;
           yet
           he
           admits
           of
           singing
           such
           Psalms
           as
           the
           Spirit
           dictates
           to
           any
           person
           immediately
           without
           Book
           
             (
             NNNN
             )
          
           .
        
         
           It
           seems
           the
           Brownists
           at
           Amsterdam
           have
           recanted
           their
           error
           in
           this
           point
           ;
           for
           all
           of
           them
           sing
           now
           in
           strange
           tunes
           the
           Psalms
           in
           meeter
           ,
           of
           Ainsworths
           exceeding
           harsh
           Paraphrase
           .
        
         
           Preaching
           of
           the
           Word
           ,
           to
           them
           is
           no
           Pastoral
           act
           ,
           
           but
           is
           common
           ,
           not
           onely
           to
           all
           the
           Officers
           ,
           but
           to
           every
           gifted
           Brother
           of
           the
           Flock
           (
           OOOO
           )
           .
        
         
           The
           word
           Sacrament
           to
           them
           is
           traditional
           ,
           corrupt
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           be
           used
           (
           PPPP
           )
           .
        
         
           The
           Baptism
           of
           the
           English
           Church
           they
           make
           to
           be
           vain
           ,
           and
           nul
           ,
           the
           seal
           of
           no
           grace
           ,
           but
           onely
           of
           wrath
           and
           condemnation
           (
           QQQQ
           )
           ;
           yet
           they
           will
           not
           have
           it
           repeated
           .
        
         
           They
           teach
           ,
           
           that
           the
           Lords
           Supper
           should
           be
           celebrated
           every
           Lords
           day
           (
           RRRR
           )
           :
           So
           preparation-Sermons
           before
           ,
           and
           Sermons
           for
           Thanksgiving
           after
           the
           Lords
           Table
           ,
           to
           them
           are
           needlesse
           .
           They
           
           will
           have
           all
           to
           sit
           at
           the
           Lords
           Table
           with
           their
           Hats
           on
           :
           uncovering
           of
           the
           head
           in
           the
           act
           of
           receiving
           ,
           to
           them
           is
           Idolatry
           (
           SSSS
           )
           .
           In
           this
           the
           present
           practice
           at
           Amsterdam
           contradicts
           their
           Doctrine
           ;
           for
           however
           they
           sit
           covered
           in
           time
           of
           all
           the
           reading
           and
           discourse
           ;
           yet
           when
           it
           comes
           to
           the
           participation
           of
           the
           elements
           ,
           every
           man
           ,
           during
           the
           time
           of
           his
           eating
           and
           drinking
           ,
           sits
           uncovered
           .
        
         
           
           They
           count
           it
           lawful
           to
           joyn
           with
           the
           Lords
           Table
           Love-feasts
           (
           TTTT
           )
           .
        
         
           They
           reject
           all
           Catechisms
           ,
           being
           set
           ,
           and
           so
           unlawful
           forms
           of
           instruction
           (
           VVVV
           )
           .
           After
           a
           member
           is
           once
           received
           amongst
           them
           ,
           they
           enquire
           no
           more
           for
           his
           knowledge
           ,
           having
           once
           gotten
           satisfaction
           ,
           at
           his
           admission
           to
           Membership
           ,
           of
           his
           sufficient
           knowledge
           .
        
         
           The
           Apostles
           Creed
           they
           detest
           ,
           as
           an
           old
           Patchery
           of
           evil
           stuff
           (
           XXXX
           )
           :
           Christs
           descent
           into
           hell
           ,
           they
           count
           a
           blasphemous
           Article
           (
           YYYY
           )
           .
        
         
           They
           reject
           all
           publike
           reading
           of
           the
           Word
           which
           is
           not
           backed
           with
           present
           Exposition
           (
           ZZZZ
           )
           :
           They
           do
           not
           any
           way
           scruple
           the
           Office
           of
           Readers
           and
           Expounders
           ;
           for
           they
           give
           full
           liberty
           of
           publike
           and
           ordinary
           Preaching
           to
           any
           gifted
           man
           of
           the
           Flock
           ,
           though
           he
           have
           no
           Office.
           
        
         
           
           When
           the
           exercise
           of
           Reading
           ,
           Expounding
           ,
           Singing
           of
           Psalms
           ,
           Praying
           and
           Preaching
           by
           the
           Pastor
           ,
           is
           ended
           ,
           they
           will
           have
           one
           ,
           two
           ,
           three
           ,
           or
           four
           ,
           to
           prophesie
           in
           order
           AAAAA
           ;
           and
           all
           to
           have
           a
           free
           liberty
           of
           continuing
           so
           long
           as
           they
           think
           meet
           .
        
         
           
           After
           all
           this
           is
           done
           ,
           they
           have
           yet
           another
           exercise
           ,
           wherein
           ,
           by
           way
           of
           conference
           ,
           questioning
           and
           dispu●ation
           ,
           every
           one
           of
           the
           Congregation
           may
           propound
           publikely
           ,
           and
           presse
           their
           Scruples
           ,
           Doubts
           and
           Objections
           against
           any
           thing
           which
           that
           day
           they
           have
           heard
           BBBBB
           .
        
         
           And
           ,
           as
           if
           all
           these
           Exercises
           were
           not
           enough
           to
           tire
           out
           a
           spirit
           of
           Iron
           ,
           the
           most
           of
           them
           being
           repeated
           again
           in
           the
           afternoon
           ,
           for
           a
           conclusion
           of
           all
           ,
           they
           bring
           in
           the
           laborious
           and
           long
           work
           of
           their
           Discipline
           ,
           for
           which
           the
           whole
           Flock
           must
           stay
           till
           they
           have
           heard
           ,
           debated
           and
           discerned
           every
           cause
           that
           concerns
           either
           the
           Officers
           ,
           
           or
           any
           of
           the
           people
           ,
           whether
           in
           Doctrine
           or
           Manners
           CCCCC
           .
        
         
           Concerning
           the
           Magistrate
           ,
           Master
           Brown
           teacheth
           ,
           that
           he
           hath
           
           no
           right
           to
           meddle
           at
           all
           with
           any
           matter
           of
           Religion
           ,
           but
           to
           permit
           the
           liberty
           and
           free
           choice
           of
           Religion
           to
           the
           conscience
           of
           every
           one
           of
           his
           Subjects
           DDDDD
           .
           The
           most
           of
           Browns
           followers
           do
           leave
           in
           this
           their
           Master
           ,
           
           making
           it
           a
           great
           part
           of
           the
           Christian
           Magistrates
           Office
           to
           suppresse
           ,
           within
           their
           own
           Bounds
           ,
           Idolatry
           and
           False
           doctrine
           EEEEE
           ;
           To
           compel
           all
           their
           Subjects
           ,
           if
           they
           will
           not
           be
           perswaded
           ,
           to
           hear
           the
           Word
           preached
           ,
           albeit
           no
           way
           to
           enter
           themselves
           members
           of
           any
           Church
           ,
           or
           to
           hinder
           any
           to
           enter
           in
           any
           Church
           they
           will
           ,
           or
           to
           erect
           new
           Churches
           of
           their
           own
           framing
           FFFFF
           .
           Further
           ,
           if
           the
           Magistrate
           be
           a
           member
           of
           any
           Church
           ,
           they
           will
           have
           him
           ,
           
           were
           he
           the
           King
           himself
           ,
           to
           be
           so
           far
           subject
           to
           their
           Church-Censures
           ,
           that
           a
           little
           small
           Congregation
           shall
           have
           power
           ,
           upon
           his
           obstinacy
           in
           any
           sin
           or
           errour
           ,
           to
           excommunicate
           him
           ,
           and
           that
           without
           all
           delay
           ,
           without
           any
           respect
           to
           his
           Crown
           ,
           more
           then
           if
           he
           were
           the
           poorest
           servant
           of
           the
           whole
           Flock
           GGGGG
           ;
           and
           ,
           which
           is
           worst
           of
           all
           ,
           the
           Prince
           his
           Excommunication
           by
           the
           hands
           of
           so
           small
           &
           weak
           a
           company
           ,
           must
           be
           without
           all
           possible
           relief
           ;
           for
           he
           hath
           no
           liberty
           of
           appeal
           to
           any
           upon
           earth
           HHHHH
           ;
           an
           oecumenike
           Councel
           may
           not
           assay
           to
           loose
           the
           knot
           of
           that
           Censure
           which
           the
           hand
           of
           the
           Congregation
           hath
           tied
           .
        
         
           But
           their
           great
           Tenent
           about
           the
           Magistracie
           ,
           is
           this
           ,
           
           That
           no
           Prince
           nor
           State
           on
           the
           earth
           hath
           any
           Legislative
           power
           ;
           That
           neither
           King
           nor
           Parliament
           can
           make
           any
           Law
           in
           any
           thing
           that
           concerns
           either
           Church
           or
           State
           ;
           That
           God
           alone
           is
           the
           Law-giver
           ;
           That
           the
           greatest
           Magistrate
           hath
           no
           other
           power
           ,
           but
           to
           execute
           the
           Laws
           of
           God
           set
           down
           in
           Scripture
           IIIII
           ;
           That
           the
           Judicial
           Law
           of
           Moses
           bindes
           at
           this
           day
           all
           the
           Nations
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           ever
           it
           did
           the
           Jews
           KKKKK
           :
           They
           tell
           us
           that
           whatever
           God
           in
           Scripture
           hath
           left
           free
           ,
           it
           may
           not
           be
           bound
           by
           any
           humane
           Law
           ,
           whether
           Civil
           or
           Ecclesiastike
           ;
           and
           what
           God
           hath
           bound
           by
           any
           Law
           in
           Scripture
           ,
           they
           will
           not
           have
           it
           loosed
           by
           the
           hand
           of
           any
           man.
           
        
         
           They
           lay
           it
           upon
           the
           Magistrate
           to
           punish
           by
           death
           ,
           
           without
           any
           dispensation
           ,
           every
           Adulterer
           ,
           every
           Blasphemer
           ,
           every
           Sabbath-breaker
           ,
           and
           above
           all
           ,
           every
           Idolater
           LLLLL.
           And
           here
           is
           the
           great
           danger
           ,
           that
           by
           Idolaters
           they
           will
           have
           understood
           ,
           not
           onely
           Pagans
           and
           Papists
           ,
           but
           the
           far
           greatest
           part
           of
           all
           Protestants
           ,
           all
           absolutely
           who
           are
           not
           of
           their
           way
           ;
           for
           ,
           the
           using
           of
           a
           
           set
           Prayer
           ,
           
           were
           it
           the
           Lords
           own
           Prayer
           ,
           to
           them
           is
           clear
           Idolatry
           MMMMM
           1.
           
           For
           all
           this
           ,
           they
           will
           not
           permit
           any
           Magistrate
           to
           hang
           any
           th●ef
           at
           all
           MMMMM
           2.
           
        
         
           
           Against
           the
           learning
           of
           the
           Times
           ,
           they
           make
           large
           Invectives
           ;
           the
           Universities
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           Colledges
           in
           them
           ,
           they
           will
           have
           razed
           to
           the
           ground
           ;
           they
           professe
           them
           to
           be
           worse
           then
           the
           Monasteries
           that
           justly
           were
           abolished
           NNNNN
           :
           whatever
           Arts
           and
           Sciences
           are
           taught
           in
           the
           Christian
           Schools
           ,
           they
           count
           them
           idle
           and
           vain
           :
           Grammar
           ,
           Rhetorick
           ,
           Logick
           ,
           Philosophy
           ,
           are
           all
           unlawful
           Arts
           OOOOO
           .
           
        
         
           The
           Heathen
           Writers
           which
           are
           used
           in
           any
           Faculty
           ,
           such
           as
           
             Aristotle
             ,
             Plato
             ,
             Cicero
          
           ,
           and
           the
           like
           ,
           they
           would
           have
           them
           all
           burnt
           ,
           as
           the
           Authors
           of
           unlawful
           Arts.
           They
           reject
           all
           School-Degrees
           ,
           such
           as
           
             Batchelors
             ,
             Masters
             of
             Art
             ,
             Doctors
          
           of
           any
           faculty
           PPPPP
           .
           They
           wil
           have
           no
           Students
           of
           Divinity
           QQQQQ
           .
           They
           tell
           us
           that
           youths
           mis-spend
           their
           time
           ,
           and
           exceedingly
           abuse
           themselves
           ,
           
           by
           studying
           of
           those
           things
           which
           usually
           are
           recommended
           unto
           them
           as
           preparations
           for
           the
           Ministery
           ,
           whether
           Common
           places
           ,
           Commentaries
           upon
           Scripture
           ,
           or
           Protestant
           writers
           of
           Controversies
           ;
           all
           such
           Books
           they
           will
           have
           laid
           aside
           RRRRR
           ;
           yea
           ,
           it
           is
           their
           advice
           to
           reject
           all
           Books
           but
           the
           Bible
           alone
           SSSSS
           .
           As
           for
           Divinity-Disputations
           ,
           they
           make
           large
           Invectives
           against
           them
           ,
           as
           Paganish
           and
           very
           sinful
           Exercises
           TTTTT
           ;
           notwithstanding
           all
           this
           ,
           they
           proclaim
           themselves
           great
           Patrons
           of
           all
           true
           Learning
           VVVVV
           ;
           albeit
           ,
           as
           yet
           they
           have
           not
           been
           pleased
           to
           let
           the
           world
           know
           what
           kinde
           of
           Letters
           and
           Books
           they
           will
           be
           pleased
           with
           ,
           when
           all
           that
           hitherto
           have
           been
           known
           ,
           are
           laid
           aside
           by
           their
           perswasion
           .
        
         
           
             The
             Testimonies
             .
          
           
             
               A.
               Barrows
               Discovery
               ,
               p.
               26.
               
            
             In
             this
             estate
             ,
             what
             communion
             is
             to
             be
             held
             with
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             ?
             What
             fellowship
             may
             the
             children
             of
             God
             have
             with
             such
             Rebels
             and
             Apostates
             ?
             Can
             the
             name
             of
             a
             Church
             ,
             without
             blasphemy
             unto
             Christ
             ,
             be
             given
             unto
             them
             in
             these
             sins
             ?
             They
             then
             not
             being
             under
             Christs
             ,
             protection
             ,
             nor
             in
             the
             state
             of
             Grace
             ,
             while
             they
             continue
             in
             their
             sin
             ,
             I
             have
             often
             wondred
             how
             any
             man
             of
             sound
             judgement
             could
             give
             them
             the
             name
             of
             a
             Church
             .
          
           
           
             
               Ibidem
               ,
               in
               the
               Preface
            
             .
             Let
             the
             rest
             no
             longer
             tempt
             God
             ,
             or
             be
             held
             under
             the
             dint
             of
             this
             dreadful
             Milstone
             ,
             by
             any
             perswasion
             ;
             but
             let
             them
             save
             their
             souls
             out
             of
             this
             accursed
             false
             Church
             ,
             and
             joyn
             themselves
             to
             the
             faithful
             servants
             of
             Christ
             with
             all
             speed
             .
          
           
             
               The
               Confession
               ,
               Art.
               31.
            
             
             These
             Assemblies
             standing
             thus
             in
             confusion
             ,
             cannot
             be
             said
             truely
             to
             have
             Christ
             their
             King
             ,
             Priest
             and
             Prophet
             ,
             neither
             in
             this
             estate
             can
             be
             esteemed
             the
             true
             ,
             visible
             ,
             orderly
             ,
             constitute
             Church
             of
             Christ
             ,
             whereof
             the
             faithful
             may
             become
             or
             stand
             members
             ,
             or
             have
             any
             spiritual
             Communion
             with
             them
             in
             their
             spiritual
             Worship
             and
             Administrations
             :
             Therefore
             are
             all
             that
             would
             be
             saved
             bound
             by
             Gods
             Commandment
             with
             speed
             to
             come
             forth
             out
             of
             this
             Antichristian
             estate
             ,
             leaving
             the
             suppression
             of
             it
             to
             the
             Magistrate
             ,
             to
             whom
             it
             belongs
             .
          
           
             
               A
               light
               for
               the
               ignorant
               ,
               p.
               8
               ,
               9.
               
            
             This
             Whorish
             Citie
             hath
             a
             Body
             of
             false
             Prophets
             ;
             whosoever
             heareth
             these
             ,
             or
             any
             of
             these
             ,
             breaks
             the
             first
             Commandment
             ;
             for
             in
             hearing
             and
             obeying
             these
             ,
             they
             hear
             and
             obey
             the
             Dragon
             ,
             Beast
             and
             Whore
             that
             sent
             them
             ,
             and
             gave
             them
             their
             Authority
             and
             Office
             ;
             they
             use
             some
             Divine
             Truths
             ,
             to
             help
             to
             set
             a
             glosse
             on
             their
             Inventions
             ;
             but
             both
             divine
             and
             invented
             are
             consecrated
             and
             dedicated
             by
             the
             Beast
             ,
             and
             administred
             by
             his
             Office.
             
          
           
             (
             B
             )
             Robinsons
             Apologie
             ,
             
               pag.
               78.
               
               Convenit
               nobis
               quatenus
               reformatis
               Ecclesiis
               Belgicis
               &
               aliis
               cum
               Ecclesia
               Anglicana
               in
               Articulis
               fidei
               hujus
               Ecclesiae
               nomine
               scriptis
               ;
               idem
            
             in
             his
             Book
             of
             the
             lawfulnesse
             of
             the
             hearing
             of
             the
             Ministers
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             .
          
           
             
               Barrows
               Refutation
               of
            
             Giffard
             ,
             
               p.
               21.
            
             
             We
             never
             doubted
             but
             the
             foundation
             of
             God
             stood
             firm
             ,
             the
             Lord
             having
             many
             thousands
             of
             his
             elect
             among
             you
             known
             to
             himself
             .
             
               Idem
               ,
               in
               his
               Discovery
               ,
               p.
               119.
               
            
             The
             errours
             and
             fauls
             of
             Baptism
             being
             purged
             by
             Repentance
             ,
             it
             pleases
             God
             ,
             in
             pardoning
             the
             faults
             ,
             to
             reserve
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             have
             repeated
             the
             outward
             action
             .
             
               Their
               Apologie
               ,
               p.
               93.
            
             
             We
             gladly
             embrace
             the
             common
             faith
             professed
             in
             this
             Land
             ,
             as
             most
             holy
             and
             sound
             :
             We
             have
             a
             reverend
             estimation
             of
             sundry
             ,
             and
             good
             hope
             of
             many
             hundred
             thousands
             in
             the
             Land.
             
               Their
               Confession
               ,
               p.
               8.
            
             
             We
             testifie
             by
             these
             presents
             to
             all
             men
             ,
             That
             we
             have
             not
             forsaken
             any
             one
             point
             of
             the
             true
             ,
             ancient
             ,
             Apostolike
             Faith
             professed
             in
             our
             Land
             ,
             but
             hold
             the
             same
             grounds
             of
             Christian
             Religion
             with
             them
             .
          
           
             
               (
               C
               )
               Barrows
               Discovery
               ,
               p.
               26
            
             There
             is
             no
             cause
             to
             doubt
             but
             any
             of
             Gods
             servants
             may
             avoid
             that
             Congregation
             which
             rejecteth
             Gods
             
             Word
             presumptuously
             ,
             as
             a
             wicked
             Assembly
             ,
             and
             an
             adulterous
             Church
             ▪
             
               Ibid.
               p.
               29.
            
             
             I
             deny
             these
             assemblies
             to
             be
             true
             Churches
             of
             Christ
             ,
             seeing
             they
             have
             broken
             the
             Covenant
             ,
             and
             cast
             off
             the
             Yoke
             of
             Christ
             .
          
           
             
               (
               D
               )
               Barrows
               Refutation
               ,
               p
               33.
               
            
             We
             further
             conclude
             from
             the
             second
             Commandment
             ,
             That
             whatsoever
             Worship
             is
             devised
             by
             man
             ,
             and
             whatsoever
             device
             of
             man
             is
             put
             in
             the
             Worship
             of
             God
             ,
             it
             is
             Idolatry
             :
             But
             a
             great
             part
             ,
             if
             not
             the
             whole
             Worship
             of
             God
             in
             your
             Church
             ,
             is
             devised
             by
             man.
             If
             God
             be
             not
             worshipped
             with
             this
             kinde
             of
             Worship
             :
             Then
             ,
             to
             speak
             as
             the
             Prophets
             and
             Apostles
             do
             ,
             the
             devil
             is
             worshipped
             thereby
             .
          
           
             
               (
               E
               )
               Apologie
               ,
               p.
               54.
               
            
             None
             can
             submit
             unto
             ,
             or
             have
             any
             spiritual
             Communion
             with
             the
             Hierarchie
             aforesaid
             ,
             but
             they
             worship
             the
             Beast
             and
             his
             Image
             ,
             and
             so
             make
             themselves
             subject
             to
             the
             wrath
             of
             God.
             
               Barrows
               Discovery
               ,
               p.
               180.
            
             
             Here
             would
             not
             be
             forgotten
             the
             sweet
             Psalmodical
             harmony
             of
             the
             Vultures
             ,
             Cranes
             ,
             Owls
             ,
             Geese
             ;
             of
             the
             Leopards
             ,
             Boars
             ,
             Wolves
             ,
             Dogs
             ,
             Swine
             ,
             Foxes
             ,
             Goats
             .
             Pordon
             me
             ;
             for
             thus
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             termeth
             the
             profane
             confused
             multitudes
             in
             false
             Churches
             .
          
           
             
               (
               F
               )
               Barrows
               Discovery
               ,
               p.
               52.
               
            
             Disguised
             Hypocrites
             ,
             ravening
             Wolves
             ,
             that
             come
             to
             us
             in
             sheeps
             clothing
             ,
             under
             the
             glorious
             titles
             of
             Pastors
             and
             Teachers
             ,
             Ministers
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             men
             of
             great
             Learning
             ,
             holy
             Life
             ,
             sighers
             for
             Reformation
             ;
             these
             Pharisees
             ,
             these
             Sectaries
             are
             they
             that
             mislead
             the
             people
             in
             their
             crooked
             paths
             of
             death
             .
             
               Ibid.
               p
               112.
            
             
             No
             middle
             course
             can
             here
             be
             taken
             ;
             we
             must
             either
             make
             the
             Tree
             good
             or
             evil
             ;
             These
             Ministers
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             are
             true
             or
             false
             :
             if
             false
             ,
             then
             deliver
             they
             no
             true
             Sacraments
             ;
             then
             is
             all
             their
             Administration
             ,
             Sacraments
             and
             Sermons
             accursed
             ,
             how
             holy
             soever
             or
             neer
             the
             Truth
             in
             outward
             shew
             ;
             then
             are
             they
             the
             Ministers
             of
             Satan
             ,
             of
             Antichrist
             ,
             sent
             by
             God
             in
             his
             wrath
             to
             deceive
             and
             destroy
             such
             as
             are
             ordained
             to
             death
             ;
             then
             ought
             not
             the
             Prince
             to
             repair
             to
             their
             Sermons
             for
             comfort
             ;
             then
             is
             all
             the
             comfort
             she
             taketh
             there
             ,
             but
             delusion
             ,
             even
             the
             deceit
             of
             Satan
             ;
             then
             are
             they
             seducers
             who
             perswade
             her
             to
             go
             to
             them
             ,
             as
             whereby
             they
             draw
             her
             to
             the
             wrath
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             imminent
             danger
             and
             inevitable
             destruction
             ,
             except
             she
             forsake
             them
             .
          
           
             
               (
               G
               )
               Vide
               f.
               also
               Barrows
               Discovery
               ,
               p.
               154.
               
            
             The
             comfort
             received
             from
             their
             Preaching
             ,
             their
             whole
             Ministery
             being
             accursed
             ,
             is
             a
             fearful
             signe
             of
             the
             effectual
             working
             of
             their
             delusions
             :
             From
             their
             
             Ministery
             in
             this
             estate
             ,
             no
             comfort
             is
             to
             be
             looked
             for
             ,
             but
             assured
             destruction
             ;
             they
             being
             of
             God
             in
             his
             wrath
             sent
             to
             deceive
             the
             children
             of
             death
             ,
             the
             Reprobates
             .
          
           
             
               (
               H
               )
               Barrows
               Discovery
               ,
               p.
               29.
               
            
             I
             deny
             their
             Sacraments
             to
             be
             the
             Ordinances
             of
             God
             ,
             seeing
             to
             them
             ,
             in
             this
             estate
             ,
             belong
             not
             the
             Sacraments
             and
             Ministery
             of
             Christ
             ,
             but
             the
             curse
             and
             judgement
             of
             God.
             
               Ibid.
               p.
               31.
            
             
             Such
             Sacraments
             can
             no
             ways
             be
             called
             the
             Ordinances
             of
             Christ
             ,
             but
             rather
             sure
             Seals
             of
             his
             wrath
             to
             as
             many
             as
             profane
             his
             holy
             Ordinances
             ,
             and
             joyn
             together
             in
             that
             ungodly
             and
             accursed
             action
             ,
             until
             they
             repent
             .
          
           
             
               (
               I
               )
               Vide
               f.
               also
               Barrows
               Dis
               .
               p.
               43.
               
            
             There
             can
             be
             no
             greater
             allowance
             of
             joyning
             to
             them
             ,
             then
             to
             make
             them
             our
             mouth
             or
             Ministers
             unto
             God
             ,
             or
             together
             with
             such
             to
             joyn
             in
             any
             action
             concerning
             the
             Worship
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             
               (
               K
               )
               See
               Master
            
             Balls
             
               Confutation
               of
               the
               Brownists
            
             .
          
           
             
               (
               L
               )
               Barr.
               Dis
               .
               p.
               66.
               
            
             This
             Book
             being
             a
             publike
             prescript
             Liturgie
             ,
             were
             it
             the
             best
             that
             ever
             was
             devised
             by
             mortal
             man
             ;
             yet
             being
             brought
             into
             the
             Church
             ,
             yea
             into
             any
             private
             house
             ,
             would
             be
             an
             abominable
             sacrifice
             in
             the
             sight
             of
             God
             ,
             even
             as
             a
             dead
             dog
             .
             Truely
             I
             am
             ashamed
             to
             write
             of
             so
             grosse
             and
             filthy
             abominations
             so
             generally
             received
             ,
             even
             of
             all
             States
             of
             these
             parts
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             who
             of
             a
             Popish
             Custom
             and
             Tradition
             have
             received
             it
             one
             of
             another
             ,
             without
             any
             warrant
             from
             the
             Word
             .
             
               Ibid.
               p.
               75.
            
             
             Other
             more
             smoothe
             hypocrites
             ,
             yet
             as
             grosse
             idolaters
             ,
             use
             the
             Lords
             Prayer
             as
             a
             close
             of
             their
             own
             .
          
           
             
               (
               M
               )
               Canns
               Necessity
               of
               Separation
               ,
               p.
               66.
               
            
             It
             is
             all
             one
             ,
             whether
             turning
             on
             the
             left
             hand
             we
             embrace
             the
             Idolatry
             of
             Bishops
             ,
             or
             turning
             on
             the
             other
             hand
             we
             follow
             the
             new
             devices
             of
             mens
             foolish
             brains
             ;
             for
             utter
             destruction
             certainly
             follows
             both
             .
          
           
             
               (
               N
            
             )
             Robinsons
             
               Apologie
               ,
               p.
               89.
               
               Quae
               nos
               ad
               Separationem
               solicitant
               ,
               ipsam
               Ecclesiae
               materialem
               &
               formalem
               constitutionem
               ejusdemque
               politeiae
               administrationem
               essentialem
               spectant
               .
            
          
           
             
               (
               O
               )
               Johns
               .
               Enquiry
               ,
               p.
               25.
               
            
             Seeing
             by
             the
             mercy
             of
             God
             we
             have
             seen
             and
             forsaken
             the
             corruptions
             which
             remain
             in
             the
             French
             and
             Dutch
             Churches
             ,
             we
             cannot
             partake
             with
             them
             in
             such
             case
             ,
             without
             apostacie
             from
             the
             Truth
             .
          
           
             
               (
               P
               )
               Johns
               .
               Plea
               ,
               p.
               231.
               
            
             Every
             particular
             Church
             ,
             with
             their
             Pastors
             ,
             stand
             immediately
             under
             Christ
             the
             Arch-Pastor
             ,
             without
             any
             other
             strange
             Ecclesiastical
             power
             intervening
             ,
             whether
             it
             be
             of
             
             Prelates
             ,
             or
             other
             unlawful
             usurping
             Synods
             ,
             or
             of
             any
             such
             like
             ,
             invented
             by
             man
             ,
             and
             brought
             into
             the
             Church
             .
             
               Barrows
               Dis
               .
               p.
               261.
            
             
             If
             we
             would
             but
             lightly
             examine
             these
             secret
             Classes
             ,
             these
             ordinary
             set
             Synods
             which
             the
             Reformists
             would
             openly
             set
             up
             ,
             they
             shall
             ,
             no
             doubt
             ,
             be
             found
             as
             new
             ,
             strange
             ,
             Antichristian
             ,
             and
             prejudicial
             to
             the
             Rights
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             as
             contrary
             to
             the
             Gospel
             of
             Christ
             as
             the
             other
             ,
             what
             shew
             soever
             of
             former
             antiquity
             or
             present
             necessity
             they
             can
             pretend
             .
             
               Idem
               Refut
               .
               of
               Giff●rd
               ,
               p.
               137.
               
            
             These
             are
             the
             antient
             Sects
             of
             the
             Pharisees
             and
             Sadduces
             ,
             the
             one
             in
             precisenesse
             ,
             outward
             shew
             of
             holinesse
             ,
             hypocrisie
             ,
             vain-glory
             ,
             and
             covetousnesse
             ,
             resembling
             ,
             or
             rather
             exceeding
             the
             Pharisees
             ;
             the
             other
             ,
             in
             their
             whole
             Religion
             ,
             and
             dissolute
             conversation
             ,
             like
             to
             the
             Sadduces
             ,
             looking
             for
             no
             Resurrection
             ,
             Judgement
             ,
             or
             life
             to
             come
             ;
             the
             one
             removing
             from
             place
             to
             place
             for
             their
             advantage
             and
             best
             entertainment
             ,
             in
             the
             errour
             of
             Ba'aam
             ,
             for
             wages
             ,
             seduce
             and
             distract
             the
             people
             of
             the
             Lord
             from
             their
             own
             Churches
             and
             Pastors
             .
             
               Sions
               Royal
               Prerogative
               ,
               in
               the
               Preface
               .
            
             Whereas
             the
             Papists
             place
             the
             power
             of
             Christ
             given
             to
             the
             Church
             ,
             in
             the
             Pope
             ,
             the
             Protestants
             in
             the
             Bishops
             ,
             the
             Reformed
             Churches
             ,
             as
             they
             are
             called
             ,
             in
             the
             Presbytery
             :
             Neither
             of
             them
             hath
             right
             in
             this
             thing
             ,
             but
             contrarywise
             Christ
             hath
             given
             the
             said
             power
             of
             his
             to
             all
             his
             Saints
             ,
             and
             placed
             it
             in
             the
             Body
             of
             every
             particular
             Congregation
             .
          
           
             
               (
               Q
               1.
            
             )
             Robinsons
             Apol.
             p
             
               83.
               
               Personas
               Episcoporum
               vel
               autoritatem
               qua
               potiuntur
               civilem
               in
               rebus
               vel
               civilibus
               vel
               etiam
               Ecclesiasticis
               non
               aversamur
               .
            
          
           
             
               (
               Q
               2.
               )
               Vide
               supra
            
             F.
             
          
           
             
               (
               R
               1.
               )
               Bar.
               Dis
               .
               p.
               33.
               
            
             Such
             like
             detestable
             stuff
             hath
             Master
             Calvin
             in
             his
             ignorance
             brought
             to
             defend
             his
             own
             rash
             and
             disorderly
             proceedings
             at
             Geneva
             ,
             whiles
             he
             at
             the
             first
             dash
             made
             no
             scruple
             to
             receive
             the
             whole
             State
             into
             the
             bosome
             of
             the
             Church
             :
             yea
             ,
             that
             which
             is
             worse
             ,
             and
             more
             to
             be
             lamented
             ,
             it
             became
             a
             miserable
             precedent
             and
             pernicious
             example
             to
             all
             Europe
             ,
             to
             fall
             in
             the
             like
             transgression
             ,
             as
             in
             the
             confused
             estate
             of
             all
             those
             Regions
             where
             the
             Gospel
             is
             thus
             orderly
             taught
             ,
             is
             more
             then
             plain
             .
          
           
             
               (
               R
               2.
            
             )
             Robins
             .
             Apol.
             p.
             
               7.
               
               Profitemur
               coram
               Deo
               &
               hominibus
               adeo
               nobis
               convenire
               cum
               Ecclesus
               reformatis
               Belgicis
               in
               re
               Religionis
               ,
               ut
               omnibus
               &
               singulis
               earundem
               Ecclesiarum
               fidei
               Articulis
               prout
               habentur
               in
               harmonia
               Confessionum
               fidei
               ,
               paratisimus
               subscribere
               .
            
             Ibid.
             
               p.
               11.
               
               Ecclesias
               reformatas
               pro
               veris
               &
               
               genuinis
               habemus
               ,
               cum
               iisdem
               in
               sacris
               Dei
               Communionem
               profitemur
               ,
               &
               quantum
               in
               nobis
               est
               colimus
               ;
               conciones
               publicas
               ab
               illarum
               pastoribus
               habitas
               ex
               nostris
               qui
               norunt
               Linguam
               Belgicam
               frequentant
               ;
               Sacram
               coenam
               earum
               membris
               si
               qua
               forte
               nostris
               coetibus
               intersint
               nobis
               cognita
               ,
               participamus
               :
               Malis
               illarum
               serio
               ingemiscimus
               .
               Apol.
               for
               the
               Brownists
               ,
               pag.
               35.
               
            
             We
             are
             willing
             and
             ready
             to
             subscribe
             those
             Grounds
             of
             Religion
             published
             in
             the
             Confession
             of
             Faith
             made
             by
             the
             Church
             of
             Scotland
             ,
             hoping
             in
             the
             unity
             of
             the
             same
             Faith
             to
             be
             saved
             by
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             being
             also
             like
             minded
             in
             points
             of
             greatest
             moment
             with
             all
             other
             Reformed
             Churches
             ;
             and
             on
             the
             contrary
             ,
             for
             Anabaptists
             ,
             Familists
             ,
             and
             all
             other
             Heretikes
             ,
             new
             ,
             and
             old
             ,
             we
             utterly
             reject
             them
             ,
             and
             all
             their
             Errours
             and
             Heresies
             .
             
               Johns
               .
               plea.
               p.
               245.
            
             
             I
             acknowledge
             the
             Reformed
             Churches
             to
             be
             the
             true
             Churches
             of
             Christ
             ,
             with
             whom
             I
             agree
             ,
             both
             in
             the
             Faith
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             in
             many
             things
             concerning
             the
             Order
             and
             Government
             of
             the
             Church
             .
          
           
             
               (
               R
               3.
               )
               Johns
               .
               Inquiry
               ,
               p.
               57.
               
            
             Having
             declined
             to
             divers
             Errors
             of
             the
             Dutch
             ,
             the
             Church
             did
             excommunicate
             him
             ,
             and
             so
             still
             he
             remains
             .
             
               Ibid.
               p.
               59.
            
             
             Yet
             it
             is
             false
             that
             we
             have
             excommunicate
             any
             for
             the
             hearing
             onely
             the
             Word
             preached
             among
             the
             Dutch
             or
             French
             ;
             for
             these
             that
             yet
             we
             have
             cast
             out
             here
             ,
             it
             hath
             been
             partly
             for
             revolting
             from
             the
             truth
             which
             they
             professed
             with
             us
             ,
             to
             the
             corruptions
             of
             those
             Churches
             ,
             and
             partly
             for
             other
             sins
             .
             
               (
               S
               )
               The
               Confession
               ,
               p.
               26.
               
            
             The
             state
             of
             the
             Dutch
             Church
             at
             Amsterdam
             is
             so
             confused
             ,
             that
             the
             whole
             Church
             can
             never
             come
             together
             in
             one
             ;
             they
             read
             out
             of
             a
             Book
             certain
             Prayers
             invented
             and
             imposed
             by
             man
             ;
             the
             command
             of
             Christ
             
               Matth.
               18.
            
             they
             neither
             observe
             ,
             nor
             suffer
             to
             be
             observed
             rightly
             ;
             they
             worship
             God
             in
             the
             Idoll-Temples
             of
             Antichrist
             ,
             their
             Ministers
             have
             their
             set
             maintenance
             ,
             their
             Elders
             change
             yeerly
             ,
             they
             celebrate
             marriage
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             they
             use
             a
             new
             censure
             of
             Suspension
             .
          
           
             
               (
               T
            
             )
             Robins
             .
             apol
             .
             p.
             
               81.
               
               Ecclesiae
               Anglicanae
               constitutio
               materialis
               est
               ex
               hominum
               flagitiosorum
               colluvie
               ,
               paucis
               si
               cum
               reliquis
               piis
               admistis
               conferantur
               .
            
          
           
             
               (
               V
               )
               Canns
               necessity
               ,
               p.
               167.
               
            
             He
             is
             to
             come
             himself
             into
             the
             publike
             Assembly
             ,
             all
             looking
             on
             him
             with
             love
             and
             joy
             ,
             as
             one
             that
             comes
             to
             be
             married
             ,
             and
             there
             he
             is
             to
             make
             publike
             Confession
             of
             his
             Faith
             ,
             to
             answer
             divers
             questions
             ;
             being
             found
             worthy
             by
             the
             consent
             of
             the
             whole
             ,
             he
             is
             to
             be
             taken
             into
             the
             Communion
             .
          
           
             
               (
               X
               )
               Bar.
               dis
               .
               p.
               34.
               
            
             I
             have
             shewed
             ,
             that
             the
             known
             and
             suffered
             
             sin
             of
             any
             Member
             ,
             is
             contagious
             to
             all
             that
             communicate
             with
             them
             in
             that
             estate
             ,
             and
             maketh
             them
             which
             communicate
             in
             Prayers
             or
             Sacraments
             with
             such
             an
             obstinate
             offender
             ,
             as
             guilty
             in
             Gods
             sight
             as
             he
             himself
             is
             .
          
           
             
               (
               Y
               )
               Bar.
               dis
               .
               p.
               34.
               
            
             I
             have
             shewed
             that
             the
             whole
             Church
             hath
             no
             power
             to
             dispence
             with
             the
             breach
             of
             the
             least
             Commandment
             ,
             and
             that
             such
             obstinate
             sin
             in
             the
             whole
             Church
             breaketh
             the
             Covenant
             with
             God
             ,
             and
             maketh
             it
             cease
             to
             be
             a
             Church
             ,
             or
             in
             Gods
             favour
             ,
             till
             it
             repent
             .
          
           
             
               (
               Z
               )
               Vide
               supra
            
             .
             X
             ,
             Y.
             
          
           
             
               (
               AA
               )
               Bar.
               dis
               .
               p.
               157.
               
            
             They
             make
             this
             part
             of
             Gods
             Word
             substantial
             ,
             that
             of
             Form
             ;
             this
             Fundamental
             ,
             that
             Accidental
             ;
             this
             necessary
             to
             Salvation
             ,
             that
             needlesse
             ;
             but
             if
             the
             whole
             Word
             of
             God
             be
             holy
             ▪
             pure
             ,
             and
             true
             ,
             then
             is
             this
             deep
             learning
             of
             theirs
             ,
             devillish
             and
             blasphemous
             .
             Ibid.
             They
             thus
             to
             colour
             their
             wickednesse
             ,
             make
             some
             part
             of
             Gods
             Word
             Fundamental
             ,
             Substantial
             ,
             necessary
             ;
             other
             Accidental
             ,
             Superficial
             ,
             needlesse
             ,
             which
             makes
             some
             sins
             openly
             and
             manifestly
             convinced
             ,
             yet
             obstinately
             persisted
             in
             without
             any
             repentance
             in
             this
             life
             ,
             not
             to
             be
             mortal
             as
             the
             Papists
             do
             .
          
           
             
               Barrows
               refut
               .
               p.
               24.
            
             
             We
             have
             learned
             to
             put
             difference
             betwixt
             Errour
             and
             Heresie
             .
             Obstinacy
             joyned
             to
             Errour
             after
             it
             is
             duely
             convinced
             ,
             maketh
             Heresie
             :
             And
             further
             we
             say
             ,
             that
             any
             Errour
             being
             obstinately
             holden
             and
             taught
             ,
             after
             it
             is
             duely
             convinced
             and
             reproved
             ,
             maketh
             an
             Heretike
             ;
             and
             Heresie
             in
             that
             party
             ,
             and
             in
             that
             Congregation
             that
             so
             holdeth
             and
             teacheth
             ,
             doth
             separate
             from
             the
             Faith
             and
             Communion
             of
             Christ
             .
             
               Ibid.
               p.
               27.
            
             
             It
             is
             his
             Scholastical
             ,
             or
             rather
             Sophistical
             distinction
             of
             Errours
             Fundamental
             ,
             &c.
             
             They
             who
             obstinately
             hold
             any
             Errour
             or
             Transgression
             ,
             and
             will
             not
             by
             repentance
             be
             purged
             ,
             there
             from
             lose
             Christ
             ,
             and
             so
             hold
             not
             the
             Foundation
             .
          
           
             
               (
               BB
               )
               Bar.
               dis
               .
               p.
               33.
               
            
             Such
             like
             detestable
             stuff
             hath
             Master
             Calvin
             in
             his
             ignorance
             ,
             partly
             to
             confute
             that
             damnable
             sect
             of
             Anabaptists
             ,
             which
             fantastically
             dream
             to
             themselves
             of
             a
             Church
             in
             this
             life
             without
             spot
             ,
             and
             for
             every
             Transgression
             that
             ariseth
             ,
             are
             ready
             to
             forsake
             the
             fellowship
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             without
             due
             and
             orderly
             reproof
             .
          
           
             (
             CC
             )
             Rob.
             Apol.
             p.
             
               81.
               
               Formalis
               ecclesiae
               constitutio
               est
               ex
               fidei
               &
               resipiscentiae
               confessione
               orali
               per
               adultos
               facta
               consociatio
               in
               particulares
               coetus
               .
            
          
           
             
               (
               DD
               )
               Confession
               of
               faith
               ,
               p.
               34.
               
            
             Being
             come
             forth
             of
             this
             Antichristian
             
             estate
             ,
             to
             the
             true
             profession
             of
             Christ
             ,
             beside
             the
             instructing
             of
             their
             own
             Families
             ,
             they
             are
             willingly
             to
             come
             together
             in
             Christian
             communion
             ,
             and
             orderly
             to
             Covenant
             and
             unite
             themselves
             in
             visible
             Congregations
             .
             
               A
               light
               for
               the
               ignorant
               .
               p.
               12.
               
            
             This
             voluntary
             uniting
             ,
             is
             the
             form
             and
             being
             of
             the
             politick
             and
             visible
             Vnion
             and
             Communion
             .
          
           
             
               (
               EE
               )
               Robins
               .
               Just
               .
               p.
               107.
               
            
             This
             we
             hold
             and
             affirm
             ,
             that
             a
             company
             consisting
             ,
             though
             but
             of
             two
             or
             three
             gathered
             by
             a
             covenant
             made
             to
             walk
             in
             all
             the
             ways
             of
             God
             ,
             known
             unto
             them
             ,
             is
             a
             Church
             ,
             and
             so
             hath
             the
             whole
             power
             of
             Christ
             .
             
               Ibid.
               p.
               111.
            
             
             Two
             or
             three
             thus
             gathered
             together
             ,
             have
             the
             same
             right
             with
             two
             or
             three
             thousand
             ;
             neither
             the
             smallnesse
             of
             the
             number
             ,
             nor
             meanesse
             of
             the
             persons
             can
             prejudice
             their
             rights
             .
          
           
             
               (
               FF
               )
               Johns
               .
               plea.
               p.
               250.
               
            
             The
             constitution
             of
             every
             particular
             Church
             should
             be
             such
             that
             each
             of
             them
             may
             ordinarily
             come
             together
             in
             one
             place
             for
             the
             worship
             of
             God
             and
             all
             other
             duties
             belonging
             to
             them
             ,
             by
             the
             Word
             of
             God.
             
               Rob.
               Apol.
               p.
               12.
               
               Statu●mus
               non
               debere
               ecclesias
               particulares
               ambitu
               suo
               plura
               membra
               complecti
               quam
               quae
               in
               unum
               locum
               simul
               coire
               possunt
               .
            
          
           
             
               (
               GG
               )
               Vide
               supra
               .
               X
               ,
               Y.
               
            
          
           
             
               (
               HH
               )
               Bar.
               dis
               .
               p.
               190.
               
            
             They
             suite
             to
             bring
             Christ
             in
             by
             the
             Arm
             of
             Flesh
             ,
             by
             suiting
             and
             supplicating
             to
             his
             vassals
             and
             servants
             ▪
             If
             so
             be
             they
             can
             imagine
             them
             Christians
             ,
             that
             will
             not
             suffer
             Christ
             to
             reign
             over
             them
             by
             his
             Laws
             and
             Ordinances
             .
             If
             they
             judge
             them
             no
             Christians
             ,
             then
             they
             suite
             and
             stay
             on
             his
             enemies
             ,
             till
             they
             will
             suffer
             Christ
             to
             reign
             and
             rule
             over
             his
             own
             Church
             .
          
           
             
               (
               II
               )
               Confession
               .
               p.
               34.
               
            
             Beside
             the
             instruction
             of
             their
             Families
             ,
             they
             are
             willingly
             to
             come
             together
             ,
             and
             unite
             themselves
             in
             visible
             Congregations
             :
             Then
             such
             to
             whom
             God
             hath
             given
             gifts
             to
             interpret
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             may
             ,
             and
             ought
             by
             the
             appointment
             of
             the
             Congregation
             ,
             to
             prophecy
             ,
             and
             so
             to
             teach
             publikely
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
             untill
             such
             time
             as
             God
             manifest
             men
             with
             able
             gifts
             to
             such
             Offices
             as
             Christ
             hath
             appointed
             for
             the
             publike
             Ministery
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             but
             no
             Sacrament
             to
             be
             administred
             untill
             the
             Pastors
             or
             Teachers
             be
             chosen
             ,
             and
             ordained
             to
             their
             Office.
             
          
           
             
               (
               KK
               )
               Barr.
               dis
               .
               pag.
               34.
               
            
             Which
             people
             thus
             gathered
             are
             to
             be
             esteemed
             an
             holy
             Church
             ,
             and
             hath
             power
             to
             receive
             into
             and
             cast
             out
             of
             their
             fellowship
             ,
             although
             they
             have
             attained
             to
             have
             yet
             among
             them
             neither
             a
             Ministery
             nor
             Sacraments
             ,
             providing
             it
             be
             not
             by
             any
             
             default
             in
             them
             that
             they
             be
             wanting
             .
             Ibid.
             It
             is
             manifest
             ,
             that
             all
             the
             Members
             of
             the
             Church
             have
             alike
             interest
             in
             Christ
             ,
             in
             his
             Word
             ,
             in
             the
             Faith
             ;
             That
             all
             the
             affairs
             of
             the
             Church
             belong
             to
             the
             Body
             together
             ;
             That
             all
             the
             actions
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             Prayers
             ,
             Sacraments
             ,
             Censures
             ,
             Faith
             ,
             be
             the
             action
             of
             them
             all
             joyntly
             ,
             and
             of
             every
             one
             severally
             ,
             although
             the
             Body
             to
             divers
             actions
             uses
             divers
             Members
             which
             it
             knows
             most
             fit
             for
             the
             same
             ;
             all
             the
             charged
             to
             watch
             ,
             admonish
             ,
             reprove
             ,
             and
             hereunto
             have
             the
             power
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             the
             Keyes
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             ,
             even
             the
             Word
             of
             the
             most
             High
             ,
             whereby
             to
             binde
             the
             Rulers
             in
             chains
             ,
             and
             their
             Nobles
             in
             fetters
             ,
             to
             admonish
             the
             greatest
             ,
             even
             Archippus
             ,
             to
             look
             to
             his
             Ministery
             ,
             and
             if
             need
             be
             ,
             to
             plead
             with
             their
             Mother
             .
          
           
             
               (
               LL
               )
               Canns
               Necessity
               of
               Sep
               p.
               29.
               
            
             None
             may
             hear
             ,
             or
             joyn
             in
             spiritual
             Communion
             with
             that
             Ministery
             which
             hath
             not
             a
             true
             Vocation
             and
             Calling
             ,
             by
             Election
             ,
             Approbation
             ,
             and
             Ordination
             of
             that
             faithful
             People
             whereto
             he
             is
             a
             Minister
             .
             
               Ibid.
               p.
               46.
            
             
             So
             necessary
             is
             a
             right
             election
             ,
             and
             calling
             ,
             to
             every
             Ecclesiastike
             Office
             ;
             that
             without
             the
             same
             ,
             it
             cannot
             possibly
             be
             true
             or
             lawful
             .
             
               Barr.
               Refut
               .
               p.
               30.
            
             
             The
             Minister
             must
             not
             onely
             be
             called
             to
             a
             true
             Office
             ,
             but
             must
             have
             a
             lawful
             calling
             to
             that
             Office
             ;
             otherwise
             he
             is
             but
             an
             intruder
             ,
             a
             theef
             ,
             and
             a
             murderer
             :
             Every
             particular
             Congregation
             ought
             to
             make
             choice
             of
             their
             own
             Pastors
             .
          
           
             
               (
               MM
               )
               A
               Light
               for
               ,
               p.
               17.
               
            
             In
             the
             false
             Church
             ,
             the
             particular
             Congregations
             have
             no
             Authority
             to
             produce
             or
             raise
             Officers
             out
             of
             themselves
             ;
             for
             the
             Clergy
             is
             a
             distinct
             Body
             ,
             and
             sent
             by
             their
             Ecclesiastical
             Heads
             ,
             and
             bring
             their
             Office
             and
             Authority
             with
             them
             .
          
           
             
               (
               NN
               )
               Bar.
               Refut
               .
               p.
               19.
               
            
             This
             power
             of
             Ordination
             is
             not
             as
             the
             unruly
             Clergy
             of
             these
             dayes
             suppose
             ,
             derived
             from
             the
             Apostles
             and
             Evangelists
             ,
             under
             the
             permanent
             ministery
             of
             Pastors
             and
             Elders
             .
             
               Ibid.
               p.
               130.
            
             
             Ordination
             is
             but
             a
             publishing
             of
             that
             former
             contract
             and
             agreement
             ,
             betwixt
             the
             whole
             Church
             and
             these
             elected
             Officers
             ,
             the
             Church
             giving
             ,
             and
             the
             Elect
             receiving
             their
             Offices
             ,
             as
             by
             the
             Commandment
             of
             God
             ,
             with
             mutual
             vow
             to
             each
             other
             in
             all
             duties
             .
             
               Canns
               Necessity
               of
               Separ
               .
               p.
               29.
               
            
             None
             may
             joyn
             with
             that
             Ministery
             which
             hath
             not
             a
             true
             calling
             ,
             by
             Election
             and
             Ordination
             of
             that
             faithful
             people
             to
             whom
             he
             is
             to
             administer
             .
          
           
             
               (
               OO
               )
               Johns
               .
               Plea.
               p.
               316.
               
            
             It
             is
             to
             be
             understood
             according
             to
             
               Ainsworth
               ,
               Robinson
            
             ,
             and
             Smith
             ,
             of
             men
             ,
             women
             ,
             and
             children
             ,
             in
             
             their
             own
             persons
             ,
             who
             are
             bo●●d
             in
             their
             own
             persons
             to
             be
             present
             ,
             to
             hear
             and
             judge
             controversies
             .
          
           
             
               (
               PP
               )
               Rob.
               Justifi
               .
               p.
               9.
               also
               p.
               111.
               
            
          
           
             
               (
               QQ
               )
               Light
               for
               the
               ignorant
               ,
               p.
               17.
               
            
             These
             Officers
             have
             not
             onely
             their
             Authority
             from
             particular
             Congregations
             ,
             but
             do
             arise
             originally
             and
             naturally
             out
             of
             the
             same
             .
          
           
             
               (
               RR
               )
               Vide
               supra
               .
               KK
               .
               Also
               Bar.
               Dis
               ▪
               p.
               125.
               
            
             The
             least
             of
             the
             Church
             hath
             as
             much
             power
             by
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
             to
             binde
             the
             Sin
             of
             the
             Pastor
             ;
             and
             upon
             his
             Repentance
             ,
             to
             pronounce
             comfort
             and
             peace
             to
             him
             ,
             as
             he
             hath
             to
             binde
             or
             loose
             the
             sins
             of
             the
             least
             .
          
           
             
               (
               SS
               )
               Confess
               .
               p.
               23.
               
            
             As
             every
             Congregation
             hath
             power
             to
             elect
             and
             ordain
             their
             own
             Ministery
             ,
             so
             also
             have
             they
             power
             ,
             when
             any
             such
             default
             in
             Life
             ,
             Doctrine
             ,
             or
             Administration
             breaks
             out
             ,
             as
             by
             the
             rule
             of
             the
             Word
             deprives
             them
             of
             their
             Ministery
             ,
             by
             due
             order
             to
             depose
             them
             ;
             yea
             ,
             if
             the
             case
             so
             require
             ,
             if
             they
             remain
             obstinate
             ,
             orderly
             to
             cut
             them
             off
             by
             Excommunication
             .
          
           
             
               Canns
               Necessity
               ,
               p.
               155.
            
             
             If
             they
             shall
             sin
             scandalously
             ,
             the
             Congregation
             that
             chose
             them
             freely
             ,
             hath
             free
             power
             to
             depose
             them
             ,
             and
             put
             another
             in
             their
             room
             .
          
           
             
               (
               TT
               )
               Johns
               .
               Inquir
               .
               p.
               7.
               
            
             We
             have
             in
             our
             Church
             the
             use
             of
             the
             exercise
             of
             Prophecy
             spoken
             of
             ,
             
               1
               Cor.
               14.
            
             
             In
             which
             ,
             some
             of
             the
             Brethren
             ,
             such
             as
             for
             Gifts
             are
             best
             able
             ,
             though
             not
             in
             Office
             of
             the
             Ministery
             ,
             deliver
             from
             some
             portion
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             Doctrine
             ,
             Exhortation
             ,
             Comfort
             ;
             sometimes
             two
             at
             a
             time
             ,
             sometimes
             more
             .
          
           
             
               (
               VV
               )
               Bar.
               Disc
               .
               p.
               26.
               
            
             Their
             is
             no
             cause
             to
             doubt
             but
             any
             of
             Gods
             servants
             may
             censure
             ,
             judge
             ,
             and
             avoid
             that
             Congregation
             which
             rejecteth
             Gods
             Word
             ,
             breaketh
             Gods
             Law
             ,
             despiseth
             his
             Reproof
             and
             Mercy
             ,
             as
             a
             wicked
             Assembly
             ,
             and
             an
             Adulterous
             Church
             .
             
               Ibid.
               p.
               38.
            
             
             Who
             can
             deny
             but
             that
             every
             particular
             Member
             hath
             power
             ,
             yea
             and
             ought
             to
             examine
             the
             manner
             of
             administrating
             the
             Sacraments
             ;
             as
             also
             ,
             the
             Estate
             ,
             Disorder
             ,
             and
             Transgressions
             of
             the
             whole
             Church
             ,
             and
             to
             call
             them
             all
             to
             Repentance
             ;
             and
             if
             he
             finde
             them
             obstinate
             in
             their
             Sin
             ,
             rather
             to
             leave
             their
             Fellowship
             ,
             then
             to
             partake
             with
             them
             in
             wickednesse
             ?
          
           
             
               (
               XX
               )
               Vide
               supra
            
             .
             MM.
             
          
           
             
               (
               YY
               )
               Vide
               supra
            
             .
             ll
             .
          
           
             
               (
               ZZ
               )
               Smiths
               Differences
               ,
               p.
               56.
               
            
             It
             may
             be
             a
             question
             whether
             the
             Church
             may
             not
             administer
             the
             Sacraments
             before
             there
             be
             any
             Officers
             among
             them
             .
          
           
           
             
               (
               AAA
               )
               Bar.
               Disc
               .
               p.
               121.
               
            
             I
             have
             alwayes
             found
             it
             the
             Parents
             office
             to
             provide
             marriage
             for
             their
             children
             ;
             and
             that
             the
             parties
             themselves
             should
             affiance
             and
             betroath
             one
             another
             in
             the
             fear
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             presence
             of
             such
             witnesses
             as
             are
             present
             ;
             and
             that
             in
             their
             Parents
             or
             other
             private
             houses
             ,
             without
             turning
             to
             the
             Church
             or
             to
             the
             Priest
             .
          
           
             
               Confess
               .
               pag.
               45.
            
             
             The
             Dutch
             Church
             at
             Amsterdam
             celebrates
             marriage
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             as
             if
             it
             were
             a
             part
             of
             the
             Ecclesiastick
             Administration
             ,
             while
             as
             it
             is
             in
             the
             nature
             of
             it
             meerly
             Civil
             .
          
           
             
               (
               BBB
               )
               Vide
               supra
               AAA
               .
            
          
           
             
               (
               CCC
               )
               Vide
               supra
               AAA
               .
            
          
           
             
               (
               DDD
               )
               Johns
               .
               Inqui.
               p.
               33.
               
            
             These
             of
             our
             Members
             that
             you
             censure
             ,
             they
             avow
             that
             they
             accused
             themselves
             of
             adultery
             ,
             not
             for
             that
             end
             to
             be
             quit
             of
             their
             wives
             ,
             but
             being
             perswaded
             in
             their
             minde
             that
             they
             ought
             not
             to
             continue
             with
             their
             wives
             ,
             having
             by
             their
             adultery
             broken
             the
             bond
             of
             marriage
             .
             Ibid.
             This
             indeed
             we
             held
             the
             most
             of
             us
             heretofore
             ,
             and
             some
             of
             us
             are
             so
             perswaded
             still
             ;
             and
             while
             we
             were
             generally
             so
             minded
             ,
             we
             thought
             it
             our
             duty
             to
             walk
             accordingly
             (
             he
             means
             to
             excommunicate
             even
             the
             innocent
             party
             who
             was
             pleased
             to
             dwel
             with
             her
             Husband
             after
             he
             had
             sinned
             )
             taking
             the
             innocent
             party
             that
             retained
             such
             offenders
             ,
             though
             upon
             repentance
             ,
             yet
             to
             be
             defiled
             and
             live
             in
             sin
             .
          
           
             
               (
               EEE
               )
               Johns
               .
               Plea
               ,
               p.
               231.
               
            
             Every
             particular
             Church
             with
             the
             Pastor
             ,
             doth
             stand
             immediately
             under
             
               Jesus
               Christ
            
             the
             Arch-Pastor
             ,
             without
             any
             other
             strange
             Ecclesiastical
             power
             intervening
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Vide
             supra
             P.
             Also
             Robinsons
             Apol.
             p.
             
               17.
               
               Non
               magis
               erat
               Petrus
               &
               Paulus
               homo
               integer
               &
               perfectus
               ex
               partibus
               suis
               essentialibus
               &
               integralibus
               constans
               ,
               sine
               relatione
               ad
               alios
               homines
               ,
               quàm
               est
               ●oetus
               particularis
               recte
               institutus
               &
               ordinatus
               tota
               integra
               &
               perfecta
               ecclesia
               ,
               ex
               suis
               partibus
               constans
               immediate
               &
               independenter
               quòad
               alias
               ecclesias
               sub
               solo
               Christo
               ;
               non
               itaque
               movendi
               sub
               humanae
               prudentiae
               ,
               antiquitatis
               ,
               unitatis
               ,
               aut
               alio
               ullo
               colore
               ecclesiae
               visibilis
               seu
               Ministerialis
               termini
               antiqui
               quos
               posuerunt
               Apostoli
               .
            
          
           
             
               (
               FFF
               )
               Canns
               guide
               to
               Sion
               ,
               about
               the
               midst
               .
            
             It
             is
             sure
             that
             Christ
             hath
             not
             subjected
             any
             Congregation
             of
             his
             to
             any
             superiour
             Ecclesiastical
             Jurisdiction
             then
             to
             that
             which
             is
             within
             it self
             ;
             So
             that
             if
             the
             whole
             Church
             shall
             erre
             in
             a
             matter
             of
             Faith
             or
             Religion
             ,
             no
             other
             Church
             or
             Church-Officer
             hath
             any
             warrant
             from
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
             or
             
             power
             to
             censure
             ,
             punish
             ,
             or
             controle
             the
             same
             ,
             but
             are
             onely
             to
             advise
             them
             ,
             and
             so
             to
             leave
             their
             souls
             to
             the
             immediate
             judgement
             of
             Christ
             .
          
           
             Robins
             .
             Apol.
             p.
             
               18.
               
               Licet
               imò
               incumbit
               Pastori
               unjus
               ecclesiae
               ut
               &
               reliquis
               membris
               quod
               donum
               accepit
               sive
               spirituale
               sive
               temporale
               prout
               datur
               occasio
               ,
               id
               aliis
               ecclesiis
               &
               earum
               membris
               impertiri
               ,
               ex
               charitatis
               vinculo
               quo
               illis
               adunatur
               ,
               non
               autem
               exequi
               in
               iis
               munus
               publicum
               ex
               authoritatis
               prerogativa
               quam
               in
               suos
               solos
               habet
               .
            
          
           
             
               (
               GGG
               )
               Johns
               .
               Plea
               ,
               pag.
               251.
               
            
             To
             this
             end
             ,
             and
             in
             this
             manner
             may
             be
             had
             a
             profitable
             use
             of
             Synods
             ,
             Classes
             ,
             and
             Assemblies
             for
             mutual
             help
             and
             advice
             in
             cases
             of
             question
             ,
             controversie
             ,
             and
             difficulty
             about
             Religion
             ,
             so
             that
             they
             do
             not
             challenge
             or
             usurpe
             any
             unlawful
             jurisdiction
             or
             power
             over
             the
             particular
             Churches
             ,
             and
             their
             Governours
             .
          
           
             
               (
               HHH
               )
               Bar.
               Disc
               .
               p.
               261.
               
            
             These
             secret
             Classes
             ,
             these
             ordinary
             set
             Synods
             which
             the
             Reformists
             would
             set
             up
             .
          
           
             
               (
               III
               )
               Bar.
               Refut
               .
               p.
               81.
               
            
             In
             a
             Christian
             Synod
             no
             Christian
             ought
             to
             be
             shut
             out
             ,
             but
             all
             have
             equal
             power
             to
             speak
             ,
             assent
             or
             dissent
             ,
             without
             disturbing
             the
             Order
             of
             the
             Holy
             Church
             ,
             by
             presuming
             to
             speak
             before
             the
             Ancients
             ,
             or
             against
             any
             thing
             said
             by
             them
             without
             just
             cause
             ;
             who
             so
             doth
             ,
             is
             reproved
             of
             all
             ,
             judged
             of
             all
             as
             a
             disturber
             .
          
           
             
               (
               KKK
               )
               Vide
               supra
               .
               III.
               
            
          
           
             
               (
               LLL
               )
               Bar.
               Disc
               .
               p.
               261.
               
            
             In
             their
             Synods
             the
             matters
             being
             debated
             ,
             the
             greatest
             part
             prevaileth
             ,
             and
             carrieth
             the
             judgement
             .
          
           
             
               Ibid.
               p.
               78.
            
             
             This
             balloting
             by
             suffrage
             or
             pluralty
             of
             voices
             ,
             might
             well
             be
             a
             custom
             among
             the
             Heathen
             in
             their
             popular
             Government
             ,
             but
             it
             is
             unheard
             of
             ,
             and
             unsufferable
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             Christ
             .
          
           
             
               (
               MMM
               )
               Ibid.
               p.
               261.
               
            
             The
             order
             and
             manner
             of
             these
             Counsel●
             ▪
             is
             ,
             first
             to
             chuse
             a
             Prolocutor
             ,
             Moderator
             ,
             or
             Judge
             to
             govern
             ,
             and
             order
             the
             action
             ,
             who
             ,
             and
             when
             they
             shall
             speak
             ,
             and
             when
             cease
             .
          
           
             
               Ibid.
               p.
               191.
            
             
             Not
             here
             to
             speak
             of
             their
             solemn
             Order
             observed
             in
             these
             Counsels
             and
             Synods
             ,
             as
             their
             choice
             by
             suffrages
             among
             themselves
             of
             their
             Archisynagogos
             or
             Rectorchori
             ,
             their
             President
             as
             they
             call
             him
             .
          
           
             
               (
               NNN
               )
               Vide
               supra
               .
               FFF
               .
            
          
           
             
               (
               OOO
               )
               Bar.
               Disc
               .
               p.
               38.
               
            
             Every
             Member
             of
             his
             Church
             is
             to
             pronounce
             upon
             them
             the
             judgements
             that
             are
             written
             ,
             and
             to
             throw
             upon
             them
             the
             Stone
             of
             his
             judgement
             and
             consent
             :
             Therefore
             hath
             the
             Lord
             raised
             up
             the
             Thrones
             of
             David
             in
             his
             Church
             ,
             and
             set
             his
             Saints
             in
             seats
             round
             about
             his
             Throne
             .
             
               A
               Light
               for
               the
               Ignorant
               ,
               pag.
               10.
               
            
             The
             true
             power
             which
             Christ
             our
             King
             hath
             received
             of
             
             the
             Father
             ,
             and
             communicated
             to
             his
             Saints
             ;
             and
             these
             onely
             is
             that
             dominion
             which
             the
             Ancient
             of
             days
             hath
             given
             to
             his
             Saints
             ,
             
               Dan.
               7.19
            
             .
          
           
             
               (
               PPP
               )
               Johns
               .
               Plea.
               p.
               321.
               
            
             The
             Lord
             hath
             promised
             to
             raise
             up
             his
             Church
             again
             to
             the
             former
             integrity
             ,
             and
             to
             set
             up
             the
             new
             and
             heavenly
             Jerusalem
             in
             the
             Ancient
             beauty
             thereof
             .
          
           
             
               (
               QQQ
               )
               Bar.
               Disc
               .
               p.
               139.
               
            
             Their
             Churches
             stand
             in
             their
             old
             Idolatrous
             shapes
             ,
             and
             can
             never
             be
             purged
             till
             they
             be
             laid
             on
             heaps
             as
             their
             youngest
             Sisters
             ,
             the
             Abbacies
             were
             .
          
           
             
               Confess
               .
               p.
               39.
            
             
             It
             is
             the
             Office
             of
             the
             Magistrate
             to
             destroy
             all
             Idol-Temples
             :
             The
             Dutch
             Church
             of
             Amsterdam
             worships
             God
             in
             the
             Idol-Temples
             of
             Antichrist
             .
          
           
             
               (
               RRR
               )
               Bar.
               Dis
               .
               p.
               133.
               
            
             Some
             of
             their
             old
             Relicts
             are
             yet
             in
             use
             ,
             as
             their
             Bells
             ,
             Surplices
             ,
             &c.
             
             We
             may
             resolutely
             detest
             all
             such
             as
             abominable
             Idols
             ,
             such
             as
             by
             the
             Law
             of
             God
             are
             devoted
             to
             utter
             destruction
             ;
             the
             very
             Gold
             of
             them
             ,
             
               Deut.
               7.
            
             is
             to
             be
             destroyed
             ;
             in
             such
             detestation
             ought
             Idolatry
             to
             be
             .
             God
             hath
             such
             Idol
             places
             ,
             and
             all
             their
             furniture
             in
             detestation
             ,
             so
             that
             he
             hath
             commanded
             the
             Magistrate
             to
             raze
             and
             deface
             them
             ;
             so
             that
             ,
             neither
             they
             can
             be
             used
             to
             the
             worship
             of
             God
             ,
             nor
             we
             have
             any
             civil
             use
             of
             them
             ,
             seeing
             they
             are
             execrable
             and
             devoted
             to
             destruction
             ;
             if
             the
             most
             precious
             matters
             be
             forbidden
             ,
             how
             much
             more
             the
             baser
             Iron
             ,
             Brasse
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             
               Canns
               Necessity
               ,
               p.
               122.
            
             
             He
             that
             ordained
             first
             Bells
             ,
             was
             Sabinian
             the
             Pope
             ,
             in
             the
             yeer
             603.
             
             Whatsoever
             cometh
             from
             Antichrist
             ,
             cometh
             from
             the
             devil
             and
             out
             of
             the
             bottomlesse
             Pit.
             
          
           
             
               (
               SSS
               )
               Bar.
               Refut
               .
               p.
               38.
               
            
             Where
             learned
             you
             to
             buried
             in
             hallowed
             Churches
             and
             Church-yards
             ,
             as
             though
             ye
             had
             no
             Fields
             to
             bury
             in
             .
             
               Idem
               .
               Disc
               .
               p.
               126.
               
            
             Me
             thinks
             the
             Church-yards
             of
             all
             other
             places
             should
             be
             not
             the
             convenientest
             for
             burial
             ;
             it
             was
             a
             thing
             never
             used
             till
             Popery
             began
             :
             It
             is
             neither
             comely
             ,
             convenient
             ,
             nor
             wholesom●
             .
          
           
             
               (
               TTT
               )
               Confess
               .
               p.
               39.
               
            
             It
             is
             the
             Office
             of
             the
             Magistrate
             to
             destroy
             all
             Idol-Temples
             ,
             and
             to
             convert
             to
             their
             civil
             Vses
             not
             onely
             the
             benefit
             of
             all
             such
             Idolatrous
             buildings
             and
             monuments
             ,
             but
             also
             all
             the
             Revenues
             ,
             Possessions
             ,
             Glebes
             and
             Maintenance
             of
             any
             false
             Ministry
             within
             their
             own
             Dominions
             .
          
           
             
               (
               VVV
               )
               Vide
               supra
            
             ,
             TTT
             ,
             
               also
               Bar.
               Disc
               .
               p.
               61.
               
            
             Being
             given
             to
             the
             maintenance
             of
             a
             Popish
             Ministry
             ,
             they
             ought
             to
             be
             put
             to
             civil
             Vses
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             the
             maintenance
             of
             Christs
             Ministry
             .
          
           
             
               (
               XXX
               )
               Confess
               .
               p.
               19.
               
            
             Christ
             having
             instituted
             and
             ratified
             to
             continue
             to
             the
             worlds
             end
             ,
             the
             Ministery
             of
             Pastors
             ,
             Teachers
             ,
             Elders
             ,
             
             Deacons
             ,
             Helpers
             for
             Instruction
             and
             Government
             of
             his
             Church
             .
          
           
             
               YYY
               .
               Johns
               .
               Plea
               ,
               316.
               
            
             Whether
             it
             be
             not
             the
             duty
             of
             all
             Churches
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             members
             thereof
             ,
             every
             one
             according
             to
             their
             ability
             ,
             to
             give
             maintenance
             unto
             their
             Ministers
             ,
             and
             as
             there
             is
             occasion
             ,
             to
             the
             Elders
             also
             that
             rule
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             Deacons
             and
             Deaconesses
             that
             serve
             and
             minister
             therein
             .
          
           
             
               ZZZ
               .
               Bar.
               Disc
               .
               p.
               5.
               
            
             Parsonages
             and
             Vicarages
             ,
             in
             Name
             and
             Office
             ,
             are
             Popish
             and
             Antichristian
             .
             
               Ibid.
               p.
               61.
            
             
             Here
             also
             by
             the
             way
             ,
             the
             unlawfulnesse
             of
             their
             Glebes
             is
             well
             noted
             .
          
           
             AAAA
             .
             Those
             men
             ,
             whether
             Priest
             or
             People
             ,
             which
             either
             pay
             or
             receive
             the
             Tythes
             ,
             still
             keep
             the
             Levitical
             Laws
             for
             the
             maintenance
             of
             the
             Ministery
             ,
             and
             thereby
             abolish
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             and
             are
             abolished
             from
             Christ
             ,
             whom
             we
             deny
             to
             be
             dead
             ,
             risen
             ,
             or
             ascended
             ,
             while
             we
             maintain
             the
             shadow
             or
             any
             part
             of
             the
             Ceremonial
             Law
             to
             be
             revived
             .
             
               Ibid.
               p.
               91.
            
             
             The
             Prince
             demandeth
             my
             goods
             ;
             I
             am
             ready
             and
             willing
             to
             depart
             with
             all
             to
             him
             ,
             without
             all
             enquiry
             :
             But
             if
             he
             command
             me
             to
             give
             my
             goods
             to
             such
             an
             Idol
             ,
             or
             after
             such
             a
             wicked
             manner
             as
             by
             way
             of
             Tythes
             to
             a
             Minister
             ,
             or
             by
             way
             of
             Pension
             to
             an
             Antichristian
             Minister
             ;
             I
             may
             not
             obey
             ,
             but
             rather
             suffer
             his
             indignation
             ,
             yea
             death
             .
          
           
             
               BBBB
               .
               Bar.
               Disc
               .
               p.
               53.
               
            
             This
             Shepherd
             is
             not
             limited
             ,
             nor
             the
             sheep
             constrained
             to
             a
             tent
             or
             any
             stinted
             portion
             ,
             but
             according
             to
             the
             present
             want
             of
             the
             one
             ,
             and
             the
             state
             of
             the
             other
             ,
             they
             together
             relieving
             him
             ,
             and
             he
             together
             bearing
             the
             burden
             of
             their
             common
             poverty
             ;
             every
             one
             that
             is
             taught
             ,
             freely
             imparting
             of
             all
             his
             goods
             to
             the
             competent
             maintenance
             of
             such
             as
             instruct
             them
             ,
             not
             unto
             excesse
             ,
             but
             sufficiency
             :
             Which
             contribution
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             the
             duty
             of
             the
             Saints
             ,
             so
             the
             manner
             of
             it
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             free
             offering
             of
             their
             benevolence
             ,
             an
             holy
             Alms
             unto
             the
             Lord
             ;
             by
             contribution
             and
             alms
             ,
             our
             Saviour
             Christ
             ,
             and
             his
             Apostles
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             Officers
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             were
             and
             are
             to
             be
             maintained
             .
             
               Ibid.
               p.
               61.
            
             
             They
             are
             not
             by
             rated
             proportions
             ,
             as
             Tenths
             or
             Third
             ,
             but
             in
             love
             to
             make
             him
             partaker
             of
             that
             little
             or
             much
             the
             Lord
             sendeth
             ,
             according
             to
             his
             present
             wants
             and
             necessary
             uses
             ;
             who
             ,
             if
             he
             have
             but
             food
             and
             raiment
             ,
             ought
             to
             be
             therewith
             content
             .
             
               Confess
               .
               p.
               45.
            
             
             At
             Amsterdam
             their
             Ministers
             have
             their
             set-maintenance
             in
             another
             manner
             then
             Christ
             hath
             ordained
             .
          
           
             
               BBBB
               2.
            
             
             Rob.
             Ap.
             p.
             
               36.
               
               Omnia
               etiam
               bona
               corporalia
               suo
               modo
               communia
               habenda
               ,
               prout
               cuíque
               opus
               aequissimum
               videtur
               .
            
          
           
           
             
               (
               CCCC
               )
               Bar.
               Disc
               .
               p.
               132.
               
            
             The
             dayes
             of
             their
             week
             still
             are
             devoted
             to
             the
             gods
             of
             the
             Heathen
             ,
             having
             utterly
             lost
             the
             name
             and
             order
             of
             their
             Creator
             :
             As
             the
             first
             ,
             second
             ,
             third
             day
             of
             such
             a
             week
             ;
             the
             first
             ,
             second
             ,
             third
             moneth
             of
             such
             a
             yeer
             .
             
               Idem
               .
               Refut
               .
               p.
               34.
               
            
             If
             Luke
             should
             call
             it
             Mars-street
             ,
             speaking
             in
             his
             own
             name
             ,
             and
             for
             himself
             ,
             he
             should
             commit
             idolatry
             by
             naming
             the
             creature
             of
             God
             after
             an
             Idol
             .
             David
             said
             he
             would
             not
             take
             the
             names
             of
             their
             Idols
             in
             his
             lips
             ,
             but
             Luke
             recordeth
             onely
             the
             story
             ,
             and
             the
             vulgar
             name
             of
             the
             place
             .
          
           
             
               (
               DDDD
               )
               See
               the
               Preface
               of
               the
               Confession
               .
            
          
           
             
               (
               EEEE
               )
               Bar.
               Disc
               .
               p.
               180.
               
            
             They
             have
             a
             prescript
             place
             like
             a
             Tub
             ,
             called
             the
             Pulpit
             .
             
               Ibid.
               p.
               138.
            
             
             In
             that
             his
             priviledged
             Tub
             be
             may
             Preach
             what
             he
             list
             .
          
           
             
               (
               FFFF
               )
               Ibid.
               p.
               180.
               
            
             They
             are
             prescribed
             the
             time
             when
             they
             begin
             ,
             they
             dispute
             to
             the
             Hour-Glasse
             .
             
               Ibid.
               p.
               54.
            
             
             He
             must
             Preach
             a
             Sermon
             an
             hour
             long
             .
          
           
             
               (
               GGGG
               )
               Bar.
               Disc
               .
               p.
               232.
               
            
             He
             may
             peradventure
             do
             his
             pennance
             before
             all
             the
             Sodomites
             of
             the
             Parish
             in
             white
             sheets
             .
          
           
             
               (
               HHHH
               )
               Johns
               .
               Plea
               ,
               p.
               245.
               
            
             Book-Prayer
             being
             mens
             invention
             ,
             in
             the
             worship
             of
             God
             ,
             is
             a
             breach
             of
             the
             second
             command
             .
             These
             Books
             and
             stinted
             Prayers
             ,
             become
             indeed
             to
             be
             Idols
             ,
             supplying
             the
             place
             of
             the
             Word
             and
             Spirit
             of
             God
             ;
             in
             which
             respect
             such
             manner
             of
             worship
             becometh
             Idolatrous
             and
             Superstitious
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             be
             communicate
             with
             ;
             for
             what
             agreement
             hath
             the
             Temple
             of
             God
             with
             Idols
             ?
          
           
             
               Vide
               supra
               .
               D.
               L.
            
             
          
           
             
               (
               IIII
            
             )
             Rob.
             Apol.
             p.
             
               20.
               
               Non
               dubito
               quin
               rite
               &
               pie
               usurpari
               possit
               haec
               ipsa
               forma
               in
               precando
               Deum
               ,
               modo
               absit
               opinio
               necessitatis
               &
               perfectionis
               .
            
          
           
             
               (
               KKKK
               )
               Bar.
               Disc
               .
               p.
               180.
               
            
             Here
             would
             not
             be
             forgotten
             the
             sweet
             Psalmodical
             harmony
             of
             the
             Vulturs
             ,
             Cranes
             ,
             &c.
             
             All
             these
             t●gether
             with
             one
             accord
             sing
             some
             pleasant
             Ballad
             ,
             or
             else
             to
             Davids
             melodious
             Harp
             some
             Psalm
             in
             rythme
             ,
             well
             concinnate
             to
             the
             ear
             ,
             though
             never
             a
             whit
             to
             the
             sense
             ,
             purpose
             ,
             or
             true
             use
             of
             the
             Psalm
             .
             
               Idem
               .
               Refut
               .
               p.
               254.
               
            
             I
             have
             not
             spoken
             against
             that
             most
             comfortable
             and
             heavenly
             harmony
             of
             singing
             Psalms
             ,
             but
             against
             rhyming
             and
             paraphrasing
             the
             Psalms
             as
             in
             your
             Church
             ,
             and
             against
             Apocrypha
             and
             Erroneous
             Ballads
             in
             rythme
             ,
             sung
             commonly
             in
             your
             Church
             instead
             of
             the
             Psalms
             ,
             and
             other
             Songs
             of
             holy
             Scripture
             .
          
           
             
               (
               LLLL
            
             )
             Rob.
             Apo●
             .
             p.
             
               20.
               
               Nego
               eandem
               esse
               rationem
               precationis
               &
               cantionis
               ;
               ipsi
               Psalmi
               quorum
               materia
               precatione
               aut
               
               gratulatione
               constat
               ,
               in
               hunc
               finem
               proprie
               &
               primo
               formantur
               a
               prophetis
               in
               cantiones
               &
               Psalmos
               spirituales
               ,
               ut
               nos
               edoceant
               ,
               &
               quae
               vota
               illi
               in
               angustiis
               constituti
               ad
               Deum
               fuderint
               ,
               quasque
               liberati
               eidem
               Deo
               gratias
               retulerint
               ,
               ut
               nos
               eosdem
               Psalmos
               sive
               psallentes
               sive
               legentes
               ,
               institueremus
               nos
               ipsos
               sive
               publice
               sive
               privatim
               sive
               docendo
               sive
               commone
               faciendo
               sive
               consolando
               ad
               Dei
               gloriam
               in
               cordibus
               nostris
               promovendam
               .
            
          
           
             
               (
               MMMM
               )
               Smiths
               Diff.
               p.
               4.
               
            
             That
             the
             reading
             out
             of
             a
             Book
             is
             no
             part
             of
             spiritual
             worship
             ,
             but
             the
             invention
             of
             the
             man
             of
             sin
             ;
             that
             Books
             and
             writings
             are
             in
             the
             nature
             of
             Pictures
             and
             Images
             ;
             that
             it
             is
             unlawful
             to
             have
             the
             Book
             before
             the
             eyes
             in
             singing
             of
             a
             Psalm
             .
          
           
             
               (
               NNNN
               )
               Smiths
               differences
               .
               Vide
               supra
               ,
               cap.
               1.
               
               E.
               
            
          
           
             
               (
               OOOO
               )
               Confess
               .
               p.
               34.
               
            
             Such
             to
             whom
             God
             hath
             given
             gifts
             to
             interpret
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             ought
             by
             the
             appointment
             of
             the
             Congregation
             to
             prophecy
             ,
             and
             so
             to
             teach
             publikely
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
             until
             such
             time
             as
             God
             manifests
             men
             with
             able
             gifts
             to
             such
             Offices
             as
             Christ
             hath
             appointed
             to
             the
             publike
             Ministry
             .
          
           
             
               (
               PPPP
               )
               Bar.
               Disc
               .
               p.
               116.
               
            
             Shall
             I
             speak
             according
             to
             the
             times
             and
             say
             ,
             Be
             no
             true
             Sacrament
             ?
             or
             rather
             leave
             that
             traditional
             word
             which
             ingendreth
             strife
             rather
             then
             godly
             edifying
             ,
             and
             say
             ,
             Be
             no
             true
             Seal
             of
             the
             Covenant
             ?
          
           
             
               (
               QQQQ
               )
               Vide
               supra
               .
               F.
               
            
          
           
             
               (
               RRRR
               )
               Johns
               .
               Plea
               ,
               p.
               291.
               
            
             Whether
             it
             be
             not
             best
             to
             celebrate
             the
             Lords
             Supper
             where
             it
             can
             be
             every
             Lords
             day
             ;
             this
             the
             Apostles
             used
             to
             do
             ;
             by
             so
             doing
             we
             shall
             return
             to
             the
             intire
             practise
             of
             the
             Churches
             in
             former
             ages
             .
          
           
             
               (
               SSSS
            
             )
             How
             corrupt
             is
             the
             signe
             of
             the
             Crosse
             ,
             kneeling
             and
             uncovering
             of
             the
             head
             at
             the
             Lords
             Supper
             ,
             and
             such
             things
             which
             Scripture
             prescribes
             not
             ,
             but
             men
             have
             taken
             upon
             themselves
             ,
             thus
             breaking
             the
             second
             command
             ,
             and
             joyning
             their
             Posts
             and
             Thresholds
             with
             the
             Lords
             .
             Men
             are
             thus
             drawn
             away
             from
             the
             simplicity
             of
             the
             practise
             used
             by
             Christ
             and
             his
             Apostles
             ,
             who
             sat
             when
             they
             ate
             and
             drank
             and
             did
             no
             more
             discover
             then
             before
             .
          
           
             
               (
               TTTT
               )
               Johns
               .
               Plea
               ,
               p.
               294.
               
            
             To
             have
             love
             feasts
             on
             the
             dayes
             of
             the
             Lords
             Supper
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             thing
             indifferent
             to
             keep
             or
             leave
             them
             ,
             as
             they
             shall
             be
             used
             or
             abused
             ,
             or
             as
             every
             Church
             shall
             finde
             them
             to
             be
             most
             expedient
             for
             their
             estate
             .
          
           
             
               (
               VVVV
               )
               Bar.
               Refut
               .
               p.
               43.
               
            
             Not
             here
             to
             mention
             the
             binding
             of
             the
             Faith
             of
             the
             Church
             to
             an
             Apocrypha
             Catechism
             .
             
               Idem
               .
               Disc
               .
               p.
               142.
               
            
             They
             are
             not
             ashamed
             to
             Preach
             and
             publikely
             Expound
             in
             their
             Church
             ,
             their
             fond
             Apocrypha
             Catechisms
             .
          
           
           
             
               XXXX
               .
               Bar.
               Disc
               .
               p.
               76.
               
            
             Their
             forged
             patchery
             ,
             commonly
             called
             The
             Apostles
             Creed
             .
          
           
             
               YYYY
               .
               His
               Refut
               .
               p.
               48.
               
            
             What
             Scripture
             can
             you
             bring
             for
             the
             blasphemous
             Article
             of
             Christs
             descent
             into
             hell
             ?
          
           
             
               ZZZZ
               .
               Cans
               Necessity
               ,
               p.
               44.
               
            
             Bare
             reading
             of
             the
             Word
             ,
             and
             single
             Service-saying
             ,
             is
             an
             English
             Popery
             ;
             and
             far
             be
             it
             from
             the
             Lords
             people
             to
             hear
             it
             ;
             for
             if
             they
             would
             do
             so
             ,
             they
             would
             offer
             to
             the
             Lord
             a
             corrupt
             thing
             ,
             and
             so
             incur
             that
             curse
             of
             Malachi
             .
          
           
             
               AAAAA
               .
               Johns
               .
               Enquiry
               ,
               p.
               7.
               
            
             We
             have
             in
             our
             Church
             the
             use
             of
             the
             exercise
             of
             Prophecie
             ,
             spoken
             of
             ,
             
               1
               Cor.
               14.
            
             in
             which
             some
             of
             the
             Brethren
             which
             are
             for
             gifts
             best
             able
             ,
             though
             not
             in
             Office
             of
             the
             Ministery
             ,
             deliver
             from
             some
             portion
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             Doctrine
             ,
             Exhortation
             ,
             Comfort
             ;
             sometimes
             Two
             at
             a
             time
             ,
             sometimes
             more
             .
          
           
             
               BBBBB
               .
               Johns
               .
               Enquiry
               ,
               p.
               7.
               
            
             Then
             ,
             if
             there
             be
             occasion
             ,
             upon
             the
             Scriptures
             treated
             ,
             or
             questions
             propounded
             and
             answers
             made
             .
             
               Bar.
               Disc
               .
               p.
               139.
            
             
             In
             that
             his
             priviledged
             Tub
             ,
             he
             may
             speak
             of
             what
             be
             list
             ;
             none
             of
             his
             auditory
             have
             power
             to
             call
             in
             question
             ,
             correct
             ,
             or
             refuse
             the
             same
             presently
             or
             publikely
             .
          
           
             CCCCC
             .
             Rob.
             Apol.
             p.
             
               38.
               
               Prorsus
               inauditum
               ante
               haec
               nostra
               saecula
               sive
               inter
               gentes
               ,
               sive
               inter
               Judaeos
               ,
               sive
               inter
               Christianos
               ut
               Judicia
               publica
               aliive
               actus
               naturae
               publicae
               privatim
               aut
               seclusa
               plebe
               exercerentur
               .
            
             Ibid.
             
               p.
               51.
               
               Per
               plebem
               cujus
               Libertatem
               &
               Jus
               suffragandi
               in
               negotiis
               vere
               publicis
               asserimus
               ,
               non
               intelligimus
               pueros
               &
               mulieres
               ,
               sed
               solos
               viros
               eosque
               adultos
               .
            
          
           
             DDDDD
             .
             Browns
             
               Life
               and
               manners
               of
               all
               true
               Christians
               ,
               in
               the
               Preface
               ,
               or
               Treatise
               of
               Reformation
               without
               tarrying
               for
               any
               ;
               and
               of
               the
               wickednesse
               of
               those
               Preachers
               which
               will
               not
               reform
               till
               the
               Magistrate
               command
               or
               compel
               them
               ,
               p.
               8.
               
            
             Know
             ye
             not
             that
             they
             which
             have
             their
             full
             and
             sufficient
             authority
             and
             calling
             ,
             are
             not
             to
             care
             for
             a
             further
             authority
             ?
             And
             hath
             not
             every
             lawful
             Pastor
             his
             full
             authority
             ?
             
               Ibid.
               p.
               8.
            
             
             The
             Lord
             did
             not
             onely
             shew
             them
             the
             Tabernacle
             ,
             but
             bade
             them
             make
             it
             :
             But
             these
             men
             will
             not
             make
             it
             at
             all
             ,
             because
             they
             will
             tarry
             for
             the
             Magistrate
             .
             
               Ibid.
               p.
               10.
            
             
             They
             could
             not
             force
             Religion
             ,
             as
             you
             would
             have
             the
             Magistrate
             to
             do
             :
             And
             it
             was
             forbidden
             to
             the
             Apostles
             to
             preach
             to
             the
             unworthy
             ,
             or
             to
             force
             a
             planting
             or
             government
             in
             the
             Church
             .
             The
             Lords
             Kingdom
             is
             not
             by
             force
             ,
             neither
             durst
             Moses
             nor
             any
             of
             the
             Kings
             of
             Judah
             force
             the
             people
             ,
             by
             Law
             or
             by
             power
             ,
             to
             receive
             the
             Church-Government
             :
             But
             after
             they
             received
             it
             ,
             if
             then
             they
             fell
             away
             ,
             and
             
             sought
             not
             the
             Lord
             ,
             they
             might
             put
             them
             to
             death
             .
             They
             do
             cry
             Discipline
             ,
             Discipline
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             for
             a
             civil
             forcing
             to
             imprison
             the
             people
             ,
             or
             otherwise
             ,
             by
             violence
             to
             handle
             and
             beat
             them
             ,
             if
             they
             would
             not
             obey
             them
             .
             
               Ibid.
               p.
               11.
            
             
             The
             Lords
             people
             is
             of
             the
             willing
             sort
             ,
             they
             shall
             come
             unto
             Sion
             ,
             and
             inquire
             the
             way
             unto
             Jerusalem
             ,
             not
             by
             force
             nor
             compulsion
             ,
             but
             with
             their
             faces
             thitherward
             :
             And
             
               p.
               12.
            
             
             Because
             the
             Church
             is
             in
             a
             Common-wealth
             ,
             it
             is
             of
             the
             Magistrates
             charge
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             concerning
             the
             outward
             Provision
             and
             outward
             Justice
             they
             are
             to
             look
             ;
             but
             to
             compel
             Religion
             ,
             to
             plant
             Churches
             by
             power
             ,
             and
             to
             force
             a
             submission
             to
             Ecclesiastical
             Government
             ,
             by
             Laws
             and
             Penalties
             ,
             belongeth
             not
             to
             them
             ,
             neither
             yet
             to
             the
             Church
             .
          
           
             
               EEEEE
               .
               Confess
               .
               p.
               32.
               
            
             Leaving
             the
             suppression
             of
             this
             Antichristian
             estate
             to
             the
             Magistrate
             ,
             to
             whom
             it
             belongeth
             .
          
           
             
               FFFFF
               .
               Bar.
               Refut
               .
               In
               the
               Preface
               .
            
             We
             acknowledge
             the
             Prince
             ought
             to
             compel
             all
             his
             Subjects
             to
             the
             hearing
             of
             Gods
             Word
             ,
             in
             the
             publike
             exercises
             of
             the
             Church
             ;
             yet
             cannot
             the
             Prince
             command
             any
             to
             be
             a
             member
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             or
             the
             Church
             to
             receive
             any
             without
             assurance
             by
             their
             publike
             Profession
             of
             their
             own
             Faith
             ,
             or
             to
             retain
             any
             longer
             then
             they
             continue
             to
             walk
             orderly
             in
             the
             Faith.
             
          
           
             
               GGGGG
               .
               Bar.
               Disc
               .
               p.
               245.
               
            
             When
             Princes
             depart
             from
             the
             Faith
             ,
             and
             will
             not
             be
             reduced
             by
             admonition
             or
             reproof
             ,
             they
             are
             no
             longer
             to
             be
             held
             in
             the
             Faith
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             but
             are
             to
             receive
             the
             censure
             of
             Christ
             ,
             as
             any
             other
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             cut
             off
             as
             withred
             branches
             :
             The
             Church
             cannot
             ,
             neither
             hath
             in
             her
             power
             to
             defer
             the
             sentence
             of
             Excommunication
             any
             longer
             ,
             on
             hope
             of
             further
             tryal
             ,
             because
             they
             have
             had
             already
             that
             tryal
             which
             God
             alloweth
             ;
             it
             is
             a
             Leaden
             rule
             to
             proceed
             to
             the
             sentence
             of
             Excommunication
             with
             a
             Leaden-heel
             ,
             when
             the
             sin
             is
             ripe
             .
             
               Ibid.
               p.
               15.
            
             
             Which
             censures
             ,
             if
             the
             Prince
             contemn
             ,
             he
             contemneth
             them
             against
             his
             own
             soul
             ;
             and
             is
             thereupon
             ,
             by
             the
             power
             of
             the
             Church
             disfranchised
             out
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             delivered
             over
             to
             Satan
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             any
             other
             offender
             .
          
           
             
               HHHHH
               .
               Johns
               .
               Inqui.
               p.
               70.
               
            
             We
             hold
             it
             Antichristian
             to
             entertain
             or
             admit
             any
             appeal
             from
             one
             Church
             to
             another
             ;
             the
             highest
             ordained
             by
             the
             Lord
             for
             all
             sinners
             ,
             is
             that
             Church
             whereof
             the
             sinner
             is
             a
             member
             .
             And
             therefore
             ,
             in
             urging
             our
             Church
             to
             submit
             to
             another
             Church
             ,
             they
             sought
             to
             draw
             it
             to
             Antichristian
             bondage
             .
          
           
             
               IIIII
               .
               Bar.
               Dis
               .
               p.
               84.
               
            
             I
             am
             perswaded
             ,
             that
             the
             Magistrate
             ought
             not
             to
             make
             permanent
             Laws
             of
             that
             the
             Lord
             hath
             left
             in
             our
             Liberty
             .
             
               Ibid.
               p.
               255.
            
             
             We
             approve
             all
             the
             Laws
             of
             God
             ,
             to
             be
             most
             
             holy
             and
             inviolable
             ,
             and
             all-sufficient
             both
             for
             Church
             and
             Common-wealth
             ,
             and
             the
             perfit
             instruction
             of
             every
             Member
             and
             Officer
             of
             the
             same
             ,
             in
             their
             several
             duties
             ,
             so
             that
             nothing
             is
             now
             left
             to
             any
             mortal
             man
             of
             what
             high
             dignitie
             and
             calling
             so
             ever
             ,
             but
             to
             execute
             the
             Will
             of
             God
             according
             to
             his
             Word
             .
          
           
             
               KKKKK
               .
               Bar.
               Disc
               .
               p.
               108.
               
            
             God
             will
             have
             his
             Laws
             and
             Statutes
             kept
             ,
             and
             not
             altered
             according
             to
             the
             State
             and
             Policy
             of
             times
             ;
             for
             these
             Laws
             were
             made
             ,
             not
             for
             the
             Jews
             estate
             ,
             as
             Master
             Calvin
             teaches
             ;
             but
             for
             all
             mankinde
             ,
             especially
             for
             all
             the
             Israel
             of
             God
             ,
             from
             which
             Laws
             it
             is
             not
             lawful
             in
             judgement
             to
             decline
             to
             the
             right
             hand
             ,
             or
             to
             the
             left
             .
             By
             the
             neglect
             of
             these
             Laws
             ,
             the
             whole
             world
             overflows
             with
             sin
             .
             
               Ibid.
               p.
               212.
            
             
             In
             the
             Common-wealth
             they
             have
             abrogated
             all
             Gods
             Judicial
             Laws
             ,
             and
             cut
             them
             off
             at
             one
             blow
             ,
             as
             made
             for
             the
             Common-wealth
             of
             the
             Jews
             onely
             ,
             as
             if
             God
             had
             no
             regard
             of
             the
             conversation
             of
             other
             Christians
             ,
             or
             had
             left
             the
             Gentiles
             in
             greater
             liberty
             to
             make
             Laws
             and
             Customes
             to
             themselves
             .
          
           
             
               LLLLL.
               Ibid.
            
             Hereby
             it
             cometh
             to
             passe
             that
             so
             many
             ungodly
             Laws
             are
             decreed
             ,
             and
             the
             whole
             course
             of
             Justice
             perverted
             ,
             that
             so
             many
             capital
             mischiefs
             as
             God
             punisheth
             by
             death
             ,
             such
             as
             blaspheme
             the
             Name
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             open
             Idolatry
             ,
             Disobedience
             to
             Parents
             ,
             are
             not
             by
             Law
             punished
             at
             all
             :
             Incest
             and
             Adultery
             ,
             are
             either
             past
             over
             ,
             or
             punished
             by
             some
             light
             or
             triffling
             punishment
             .
             
               Ibid.
               p.
               155.
            
             
             The
             High-Commission
             punishes
             the
             most
             execrable
             Idolatries
             but
             with
             prisons
             or
             forfeitures
             ,
             making
             it
             a
             pecuniary
             matter
             ,
             contrary
             to
             Gods
             Word
             .
          
           
             
               MMMMM
               .
               1.
               
               Vide
            
             HHHH
             .
          
           
             
               MMMMM
               .
               2.
               
               Bar.
               Dis
               .
               p.
               211.
               
            
             Theft
             ,
             if
             above
             thirteen
             pence
             ,
             is
             punished
             by
             death
             .
          
           
             
               NNNNN
               .
               Bar.
               Dis
               .
               p.
               55.
               
            
             The
             Vniversity
             of
             Oxford
             and
             Cambridge
             have
             the
             same
             Popish
             and
             Idolatrous
             beginning
             with
             the
             Colledges
             of
             Monks
             ,
             Fryers
             and
             Nuns
             ;
             and
             these
             Vermin
             had
             ,
             and
             still
             do
             retain
             the
             same
             insufferable
             and
             incurable
             abuses
             ;
             therefore
             Queen
             Elizabeth
             ought
             by
             good
             right
             to
             abolish
             them
             as
             her
             Progenitors
             did
             the
             Abbeys
             .
          
           
             
               OOOOO
               .
               Ibid.
               p.
               177.
            
             
             They
             repair
             to
             the
             Vniversities
             to
             be
             instructed
             in
             Heathen
             and
             vain
             Arts
             :
             The
             Churches
             of
             Christ
             have
             not
             such
             Heathenish
             and
             Idolatrous
             customes
             ;
             they
             have
             no
             such
             prophane
             Arts
             ,
             vain
             Education
             and
             Literature
             .
             
               Ibid.
               p.
               56.
            
             
             We
             finde
             them
             all
             generally
             the
             Seed
             of
             Vnbeleevers
             ,
             nourished
             in
             all
             manner
             of
             
             Prophanenesse
             ,
             Heathenism
             ,
             vain
             and
             ungodly
             Sciences
             ;
             their
             Education
             from
             their
             cradle
             is
             ungodly
             in
             the
             common
             Schools
             ,
             where
             they
             must
             learn
             their
             Greek
             and
             Latin
             from
             lascivious
             Poets
             or
             Heathenish
             Philosophers
             :
             With
             this
             Liquor
             are
             their
             Pitchers
             at
             first
             seasoned
             ;
             there
             are
             they
             trained
             up
             in
             Logick
             ,
             Rhetorick
             and
             Philosophy
             ;
             which
             Learning
             they
             draw
             from
             
               Aristotle
               ,
               Cicero
            
             ,
             and
             such
             like
             ;
             there
             they
             learn
             to
             speak
             by
             Art
             Syllogisms
             and
             Tropes
             .
          
           
             
               Idem
               .
               Refut
               .
               p.
               89.
               
            
             This
             I
             dare
             affirm
             ,
             that
             from
             the
             Book
             of
             God
             ,
             they
             never
             derived
             these
             their
             Colledges
             ,
             Schools
             ,
             Halls
             ,
             Orders
             ,
             and
             Degrees
             ;
             that
             I
             may
             not
             say
             Arts
             ,
             Authors
             ,
             Exercise
             ,
             use
             of
             Learning
             ,
             Disputations
             ,
             Commencements
             .
             They
             fight
             with
             their
             School-Learning
             ,
             vain
             Arts
             ,
             Philosophy
             ,
             Rhetorick
             ,
             Logick
             ,
             against
             the
             Truth
             and
             Servants
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             
               PPPPP
               .
               Vide
               supra
               .
               N
               ,
               O.
               
            
          
           
             
               QQQQQ
               .
               Vide
               RRRRR
               2.
            
             
          
           
             
               RRRRR
               1.
               
               Bar.
               Dis
               .
               p.
               179.
               
            
             In
             the
             Church
             of
             Christ
             ,
             the
             name
             and
             offices
             of
             Chancelor
             ,
             Vice-Chancelor
             ,
             Dean
             of
             Faculty
             ,
             Masters
             of
             Colledges
             ,
             Fellows
             ,
             Beadels
             ,
             Bursours
             ,
             and
             all
             their
             several
             Statutes
             and
             Customes
             are
             strange
             ;
             as
             also
             ,
             their
             manner
             of
             Degrees
             ,
             Disputing
             for
             their
             Degrees
             ,
             and
             Order
             of
             Teaching
             :
             Neither
             have
             any
             such
             Vniversities
             ,
             Colledges
             ,
             Society
             of
             Schollers
             ,
             any
             ground
             of
             the
             Word
             of
             God.
             I
             see
             not
             why
             they
             should
             have
             any
             more
             toleration
             then
             their
             elder
             Brethren
             ,
             the
             Monks
             ,
             who
             every
             way
             had
             as
             great
             colour
             of
             Holinesse
             ,
             and
             shew
             of
             Vtility
             to
             the
             Church
             ,
             as
             they
             :
             They
             have
             all
             one
             and
             the
             same
             Hellish
             Original
             they
             had
             ;
             and
             these
             still
             retain
             the
             same
             blasphemous
             incurable
             abuses
             ,
             which
             can
             no
             ways
             be
             reformed
             but
             by
             their
             utter
             dissolution
             .
          
           
             
               RRRRR
               2.
               
               Bar.
               Dis
               .
               p.
               177.
               
            
             The
             English
             of
             Christian
             Religion
             ,
             and
             Profession
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             I
             can
             well
             away
             with
             ;
             but
             this
             English
             Romish
             abstract
             of
             Divinity
             ,
             I
             am
             assured
             ,
             came
             forth
             of
             this
             same
             Forge
             that
             the
             Title
             of
             the
             supreme
             Head
             of
             the
             Church
             ;
             and
             cannot
             by
             all
             the
             glosses
             they
             can
             devise
             ,
             be
             made
             other
             then
             most
             high
             blasphemy
             against
             the
             person
             of
             Christ
             ,
             who
             is
             the
             onely
             Vniversal
             Doctor
             of
             all
             his
             Disciples
             .
             
               Ibid.
               p.
               56.
            
             
             If
             they
             continue
             still
             ,
             and
             give
             their
             minde
             to
             the
             study
             of
             Divinity
             as
             they
             call
             it
             ,
             which
             is
             as
             much
             as
             to
             say
             ,
             The
             reading
             of
             mens
             writings
             ;
             with
             these
             Feathers
             they
             flee
             ,
             with
             these
             eyes
             they
             see
             ;
             which
             Books
             being
             taken
             from
             them
             ,
             they
             are
             as
             mute
             as
             fish
             ,
             as
             blinde
             as
             moles
             .
             Ibid.
             Their
             Divinity
             is
             traditional
             ,
             wholly
             derived
             from
             other
             mens
             Books
             and
             Writings
             ,
             both
             
             for
             the
             understanding
             ,
             dividing
             ,
             and
             interpretation
             of
             all
             Scripture
             ;
             as
             also
             for
             all
             Questions
             ,
             Doctrines
             ,
             and
             Doubts
             that
             arise
             ;
             and
             not
             springing
             from
             the
             Fountain
             of
             Gods
             Spirit
             in
             themselves
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             measure
             of
             Knowledge
             ,
             Faith
             and
             Grace
             given
             unto
             them
             .
          
           
             
               SSSSS
               .
               Bar.
               Disc
               .
               p.
               146.
               
            
             It
             were
             much
             better
             for
             the
             whole
             Church
             ,
             that
             for
             Prophecy
             and
             Doctrine
             ,
             Preachers
             would
             lay
             aside
             all
             Authors
             ,
             and
             be
             take
             themselves
             wholly
             to
             the
             Book
             of
             God
             :
             So
             should
             that
             Book
             be
             more
             soundly
             understood
             ,
             so
             should
             they
             see
             with
             their
             own
             eyes
             ,
             and
             not
             other
             mens
             .
          
           
             
               TTTTT
               .
               Bar.
               Disc
               .
               p.
               56.
               
            
             These
             Questions
             ,
             as
             also
             the
             whole
             Scripture
             ,
             must
             in
             these
             their
             Schools
             and
             Disputations
             ,
             be
             insufferably
             corrupted
             ,
             wrested
             ,
             blasphemed
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             lusts
             of
             these
             Philosophical
             and
             Heathen
             Disputers
             ,
             which
             here
             must
             handle
             ,
             divide
             ,
             discusse
             according
             to
             their
             vain
             affected
             Arts
             of
             Logick
             and
             Rhetorick
             :
             All
             these
             prizes
             must
             be
             played
             in
             Latin
             ,
             that
             the
             Learning
             may
             the
             more
             ,
             and
             the
             Folly
             the
             lesse
             be
             perceived
             ,
             least
             even
             the
             common
             people
             should
             hisse
             them
             off
             the
             Stage
             if
             they
             spoke
             in
             English
             .
             
               Ibid.
               p.
               52.
            
             
             They
             give
             liberty
             to
             their
             wits
             in
             their
             learning
             to
             deface
             ,
             strive
             ,
             and
             dispute
             against
             the
             holy
             known
             Truth
             of
             God
             ,
             tossing
             it
             as
             a
             Tenice
             Ball
             amongst
             them
             ,
             both
             publikely
             in
             their
             Schools
             ,
             and
             privately
             in
             their
             Colledges
             amongst
             them
             .
          
           
             
               VVVVV
               .
               Bar.
               Refut
               .
               p.
               124.
               
            
             I
             would
             not
             here
             that
             any
             should
             think
             we
             condemn
             any
             lawful
             Art
             ,
             or
             any
             necessary
             Science
             ,
             or
             any
             Holy
             Exercise
             ,
             or
             Schools
             of
             Institution
             .
             Let
             their
             Arts
             and
             Sciences
             be
             necessary
             and
             Godly
             ,
             not
             vain
             ,
             curious
             ,
             unlawful
             :
             Let
             them
             be
             taught
             ,
             not
             in
             a
             vain-glorious
             or
             superstitious
             manner
             ,
             but
             in
             all
             sobriety
             ,
             and
             the
             fear
             of
             God
             ;
             If
             their
             Vniversities
             were
             framed
             to
             these
             Rules
             ,
             it
             were
             good
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
           CHAP.
           III.
           The
           Original
           and
           Progresse
           of
           the
           Independents
           ,
           and
           of
           their
           Carriage
           in
           New-England
           .
        
         
           THe
           Sect
           (
           if
           so
           without
           offence
           it
           may
           be
           called
           )
           which
           this
           day
           is
           the
           subject
           of
           the
           most
           discourse
           ,
           
           and
           the
           object
           of
           the
           greatest
           passions
           ;
           some
           pouring
           out
           upon
           it
           more
           of
           their
           love
           and
           hope
           ,
           others
           of
           their
           anger
           and
           fear
           ,
           then
           were
           convenient
           ,
           is
           that
           of
           Independency
           .
        
         
           Of
           all
           the
           by-paths
           wherein
           the
           wanderers
           of
           our
           time
           are
           pleased
           to
           walk
           ,
           this
           is
           the
           most
           considerable
           ;
           not
           for
           the
           number
           ,
           but
           for
           the
           quality
           of
           the
           erring
           persons
           therein
           .
           There
           be
           few
           of
           the
           noted
           Sects
           which
           are
           not
           a
           great
           deal
           more
           numerous
           ;
           but
           this
           Way
           ,
           what
           it
           wants
           in
           number
           ,
           supplies
           by
           the
           weight
           of
           its
           followers
           .
           After
           five
           yeers
           endeavours
           and
           great
           industry
           within
           the
           Lines
           of
           the
           Cities
           Communication
           ,
           they
           are
           said
           as
           yet
           to
           consist
           much
           within
           One
           thousand
           persons
           ;
           men
           ,
           women
           ,
           and
           all
           who
           to
           this
           day
           have
           put
           themselves
           in
           any
           known
           Congregation
           of
           that
           way
           ,
           being
           reckoned
           .
           But
           setting
           aside
           number
           ,
           for
           other
           respects
           they
           are
           of
           so
           eminent
           a
           condition
           ,
           that
           not
           any
           nor
           all
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           Sects
           are
           comparable
           to
           them
           ;
           for
           they
           have
           been
           so
           wise
           as
           to
           engage
           to
           their
           party
           some
           of
           chief
           note
           ,
           in
           both
           Houses
           of
           Parliament
           ,
           in
           the
           Assembly
           of
           Divines
           ,
           in
           the
           Army
           ,
           in
           the
           City
           and
           Countrey-Committees
           ;
           all
           whom
           they
           daily
           manage
           with
           such
           dexterity
           and
           diligence
           ,
           for
           the
           benefit
           of
           their
           Cause
           ,
           that
           the
           eyes
           of
           the
           world
           begin
           to
           fall
           upon
           them
           more
           then
           upon
           all
           their
           fellows
           :
           It
           will
           be
           requisite
           therefore
           that
           with
           the
           greater
           care
           we
           give
           an
           account
           of
           them
           .
        
         
           Of
           this
           our
           Account
           there
           shall
           be
           three
           parts
           .
           The
           first
           ,
           
           An
           History
           of
           their
           Original
           and
           Progresse
           ▪
           to
           that
           height
           wherein
           now
           they
           stand
           .
           The
           second
           ,
           A
           Narrative
           of
           their
           Tenents
           .
           The
           third
           ,
           A
           Con●tion
           of
           some
           of
           their
           prime
           Principles
           .
        
         
           Concerning
           ,
           ●eir
           Original
           ;
           the
           Separatists
           were
           their
           Fathers
           .
           
           This
           is
           demonstrable
           ,
           not
           onely
           by
           the
           Consanguinity
           of
           their
           Tenents
           ,
           the
           one
           having
           borrowed
           all
           their
           chief
           Doctrines
           and
           
           Practices
           from
           the
           other
           ,
           but
           also
           by
           deduction
           of
           their
           Pedigree
           in
           this
           clear
           line
           .
        
         
           Master
           Robinson
           did
           derive
           his
           way
           to
           his
           separate
           Congregation
           at
           Leyden
           ;
           a
           part
           of
           them
           did
           carry
           it
           over
           to
           Plymouth
           in
           New-England
           ;
           here
           Master
           Cotton
           did
           take
           it
           up
           ,
           and
           transmit
           it
           from
           thence
           to
           Master
           Goodwin
           ,
           who
           did
           help
           to
           propagate
           it
           to
           sundry
           others
           in
           Old-England
           first
           ,
           and
           after
           ,
           to
           more
           in
           Holland
           ,
           till
           now
           by
           many
           hands
           it
           is
           sown
           thick
           in
           divers
           parts
           of
           this
           Kingdom
           .
           But
           the
           manner
           how
           this
           seed
           did
           grow
           ,
           is
           not
           unworthy
           consideration
           .
        
         
           
           When
           the
           Separatists
           for
           whole
           Fifty
           yeers
           had
           over-toil'd
           themselves
           for
           little
           purpose
           ,
           their
           horrible
           Divisions
           ,
           wheresoever
           they
           set
           up
           ,
           marring
           their
           encrease
           ;
           behold
           ▪
           at
           the
           very
           point
           of
           time
           when
           their
           Spunk
           was
           dying
           ,
           and
           their
           little
           smoke
           ,
           both
           at
           Amsterdam
           and
           Leyden
           ,
           was
           well-neer
           vanished
           ,
           God
           in
           his
           secret
           providence
           permitted
           the
           tyranny
           of
           Bishops
           ,
           which
           first
           had
           begotten
           them
           ,
           to
           put
           new
           life
           in
           their
           ashes
           ,
           and
           bring
           them
           back
           from
           their
           grave
           ,
           to
           that
           vigour
           wherein
           now
           they
           appear
           .
        
         
           After
           the
           death
           of
           Ainsworth
           ,
           the
           Brownists
           at
           Amsterdam
           came
           to
           a
           small
           unconsiderable
           handful
           ,
           and
           so
           yet
           they
           remain
           .
           No
           other
           at
           that
           time
           in
           the
           whole
           world
           were
           known
           of
           that
           Religion
           ,
           but
           a
           small
           company
           at
           Leyden
           ,
           under
           Master
           Robinsons
           Ministery
           ;
           which
           ,
           partly
           by
           Divisions
           among
           themselves
           ,
           and
           partly
           by
           their
           Pastors
           deserting
           many
           of
           their
           Principles
           ,
           was
           well-neer
           brought
           to
           nought
           :
           Onely
           about
           the
           Twenty
           eighth
           ,
           as
           I
           take
           it
           ,
           or
           the
           Thirtieth
           yeer
           of
           this
           Age
           ,
           some
           of
           them
           going
           over
           ,
           for
           a
           more
           commodious
           habitation
           ,
           to
           New-England
           ,
           did
           perswade
           their
           neighbours
           who
           sate
           down
           with
           them
           there
           at
           New-Plymouth
           ,
           to
           erect
           with
           them
           a
           Congregation
           after
           their
           separate
           way
           
             (
             A
             )
          
           .
        
         
           
           This
           Congregation
           did
           incontinent
           leaven
           all
           the
           vicinity
           .
           The
           Planters
           in
           New-England
           ,
           so
           far
           as
           their
           own
           informations
           give
           notice
           ,
           not
           minding
           Religion
           for
           many
           yeers
           after
           their
           first
           enterprise
           
             (
             B
             )
          
           ,
           were
           ready
           to
           receive
           ,
           without
           great
           question
           ,
           any
           pious
           form
           which
           might
           be
           presented
           by
           their
           neighbours
           ,
           whose
           minde
           served
           them
           to
           be
           active
           in
           such
           ●ers
           .
           Also
           that
           way
           of
           new
           Plymouth
           ,
           beside
           the
           more
           then
           ordinary
           shew
           of
           devotion
           ,
           did
           hold
           out
           so
           much
           liberty
           and
           honour
           to
           the
           people
           ,
           that
           
           made
           it
           very
           suitable
           and
           lovely
           to
           a
           multitude
           who
           had
           lately
           stepped
           out
           of
           the
           Episcopal
           thraldom
           in
           England
           ,
           to
           the
           free
           air
           of
           a
           new
           world
           .
           However
           it
           was
           ,
           without
           any
           noise
           in
           a
           few
           yeers
           ,
           the
           most
           who
           settled
           their
           habitations
           in
           that
           Land
           ,
           did
           agree
           to
           model
           themselves
           in
           Churches
           after
           Robinsons
           patern
           .
        
         
           This
           for
           a
           time
           ,
           was
           either
           not
           known
           ,
           or
           not
           regarded
           in
           England
           .
           The
           first
           who
           appeared
           in
           any
           displeasure
           at
           it
           ,
           
           was
           Mr.
           Cotton
           ;
           for
           this
           reverend
           man
           ,
           howsoever
           he
           had
           faln
           off
           from
           the
           practise
           of
           som
           ,
           &
           but
           of
           som
           of
           the
           Ceremonies
           ,
           &
           was
           distasted
           with
           Episcopal
           Government
           ,
           yet
           so
           long
           as
           he
           abode
           in
           England
           ,
           minded
           no
           more
           then
           the
           old
           non-conformity
           :
           In
           all
           his
           opposition
           to
           the
           Episcopal
           corruptions
           ,
           he
           went
           not
           beyond
           Cartwright
           ,
           and
           the
           Presbyterians
           .
           With
           the
           way
           of
           the
           Separatists
           he
           was
           then
           well
           acquainted
           ,
           but
           declared
           himself
           against
           it
           in
           print
           ,
           as
           in
           his
           Preface
           to
           Master
           Hildershams
           Sermons
           upon
           John
           ,
           may
           be
           seen
           to
           this
           day
           
             (
             C
             )
          
           .
           Neither
           thus
           alone
           ,
           but
           a
           very
           little
           before
           his
           voyage
           to
           New-England
           ,
           so
           soon
           as
           he
           understood
           of
           the
           prevailing
           of
           Robinsons
           way
           there
           ,
           such
           was
           his
           zeal
           against
           it
           ,
           he
           wrote
           over
           to
           the
           Ministers
           who
           had
           been
           the
           chief
           instruments
           of
           bringing
           these
           Churches
           under
           that
           yoke
           ,
           admonishing
           them
           freely
           of
           their
           falling
           from
           their
           former
           judgement
           ,
           and
           that
           their
           new
           Reformation
           was
           no
           other
           but
           the
           old
           way
           wherein
           the
           Separatists
           had
           walked
           ,
           to
           the
           grief
           and
           offence
           of
           the
           Anti-Episcopal
           party
           in
           England
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           whole
           Protestant
           Churches
           
             (
             D
             )
          
           .
        
         
           Notwithstanding
           this
           admonition
           ,
           
           the
           Brethren
           there
           went
           on
           in
           their
           way
           ,
           yet
           without
           any
           hazard
           to
           others
           ,
           till
           the
           1634.
           as
           I
           take
           it
           ,
           or
           1635.
           yeer
           of
           our
           Lord
           God
           ,
           when
           the
           yoke
           of
           Episcopal
           persecution
           in
           England
           became
           so
           heavy
           on
           the
           necks
           of
           the
           most
           of
           the
           godly
           ,
           that
           many
           thousands
           of
           them
           did
           flee
           away
           ,
           and
           Master
           Cotton
           among
           the
           rest
           ,
           to
           joyn
           themselves
           to
           these
           American
           Churches
           .
           Here
           it
           was
           when
           that
           new
           way
           began
           first
           to
           be
           dangerous
           to
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           world
           .
        
         
           For
           Master
           Cotton
           ,
           a
           man
           of
           very
           excellent
           parts
           ,
           contrary
           much
           to
           his
           former
           judgement
           ,
           having
           faln
           into
           a
           liking
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           by
           his
           great
           with
           and
           learning
           ,
           having
           refined
           it
           ,
           without
           the
           impediment
           of
           any
           opposition
           ,
           became
           the
           great
           instrument
           of
           drawing
           to
           it
           ,
           not
           onely
           the
           thousands
           of
           those
           who
           left
           England
           ,
           but
           also
           by
           his
           Letters
           to
           his
           friends
           who
           abode
           in
           their
           Countrey
           ,
           
           made
           it
           become
           lovely
           to
           many
           who
           never
           before
           had
           appeared
           in
           the
           least
           degree
           of
           affection
           toward
           it
           .
        
         
           
           Before
           his
           departure
           from
           England
           ,
           by
           conferences
           in
           London
           ,
           he
           had
           brought
           off
           Master
           Davenport
           and
           Master
           Goodwin
           ,
           from
           some
           of
           the
           English
           Ceremonies
           (
           E
           )
           ;
           but
           neither
           of
           these
           two
           ,
           nor
           himself
           at
           that
           time
           ,
           did
           minde
           the
           least
           degree
           of
           Separation
           (
           F
           )
           ;
           yet
           so
           soon
           as
           he
           did
           taste
           of
           the
           New-English
           air
           ,
           he
           fell
           into
           so
           passionate
           an
           affection
           with
           the
           Religion
           he
           found
           there
           ,
           that
           incontinent
           he
           began
           to
           perswade
           it
           ,
           with
           a
           great
           deal
           more
           zeal
           and
           successe
           then
           before
           he
           had
           opposed
           it
           
             (
             G
          
           )
           :
           His
           convert
           Master
           Goodwin
           ,
           a
           most
           fine
           and
           dainty
           Spirit
           ,
           with
           very
           little
           ado
           ,
           was
           brought
           by
           his
           Letters
           from
           New-England
           ,
           to
           follow
           him
           unto
           this
           step
           also
           of
           his
           progresse
           ,
           and
           that
           with
           so
           high
           an
           estimation
           of
           his
           new
           Light
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           bold
           to
           boast
           of
           it
           in
           termes
           a
           little
           beyond
           the
           lines
           of
           moderation
           
             (
             H
             )
          
           .
        
         
           
           It
           had
           been
           happy
           for
           England
           ,
           that
           Master
           Cotton
           had
           taken
           longer
           time
           for
           deliberation
           ,
           before
           that
           change
           of
           his
           minde
           :
           He
           might
           have
           remembred
           his
           too
           precipitant
           rashnesse
           in
           former
           times
           ,
           both
           to
           receive
           ,
           and
           to
           send
           abroad
           to
           the
           world
           such
           Tenents
           whereof
           after
           he
           had
           cause
           to
           repent
           .
        
         
           God
           in
           wisedom
           permits
           his
           dearest
           children
           to
           set
           black
           marks
           on
           their
           own
           faces
           ,
           not
           onely
           to
           keep
           themselves
           in
           humility
           and
           suspition
           of
           their
           own
           hearts
           ,
           but
           to
           divert
           others
           from
           idolizing
           their
           gifts
           ,
           and
           setting
           up
           their
           persons
           as
           a
           patern
           for
           their
           too
           sudden
           imitation
           .
           I
           would
           not
           willingly
           detract
           from
           any
           mans
           reputation
           ;
           I
           am
           oft
           ready
           enough
           ,
           both
           to
           hear
           with
           contentment
           ,
           and
           liberally
           to
           speak
           to
           the
           praises
           of
           men
           much
           inferiour
           in
           my
           thoughts
           to
           Master
           Cotton
           :
           Yet
           when
           his
           gifts
           are
           turned
           into
           snares
           ,
           when
           they
           become
           occasions
           of
           stumbling
           ,
           and
           ,
           contrary
           to
           the
           minde
           of
           the
           giver
           ,
           are
           made
           inducements
           to
           follow
           him
           in
           his
           wanderings
           ;
           I
           am
           of
           opinion
           ,
           that
           neither
           Piety
           nor
           Charity
           will
           hinder
           to
           remark
           his
           evident
           and
           known
           failings
           :
           That
           as
           his
           eminent
           endowments
           are
           strong
           invitations
           to
           run
           after
           him
           ;
           so
           the
           mixture
           of
           cleer
           weaknesse
           may
           be
           a
           retractive
           to
           every
           prudent
           man
           ,
           and
           a
           caveat
           from
           God
           ,
           to
           beware
           of
           his
           wayes
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           of
           any
           other
           mans
           .
        
         
           I
           take
           it
           for
           a
           great
           mercy
           of
           God
           to
           simple
           ones
           ,
           that
           the
           most
           ,
           if
           not
           all
           ,
           who
           have
           offred
           themselves
           to
           be
           Ringleaders
           in
           any
           Heresie
           or
           Schism
           ,
           or
           other
           by-way
           ,
           have
           ever
           bin
           permitted
           to
           fall
           into
           
           some
           evident
           folly
           ;
           to
           the
           end
           ,
           that
           they
           whose
           simplicity
           made
           them
           too
           prone
           to
           be
           misled
           by
           the
           strength
           of
           pregnant
           wits
           ,
           and
           the
           luster
           of
           excellent
           gifts
           ,
           which
           in
           the
           most
           of
           Sectaries
           to
           this
           day
           ,
           have
           ever
           been
           apparent
           ,
           might
           be
           held
           in
           the
           love
           of
           the
           truth
           ,
           and
           made
           cautious
           of
           being
           led
           aside
           by
           them
           in
           whose
           footsteps
           a
           very
           blunt
           eye
           might
           perceive
           the
           print
           of
           an
           evil
           spirit
           .
        
         
           Not
           to
           speak
           of
           Master
           Cottons
           long
           continuance
           in
           the
           Errours
           of
           his
           education
           ,
           
           sundry
           whereof
           stuck
           to
           him
           as
           he
           confesseth
           all
           the
           time
           of
           his
           abode
           in
           
             England
             (
             I
          
           )
           :
           Nor
           of
           his
           more
           dangerous
           fall
           into
           the
           gulf
           of
           Pelagianism
           ,
           some
           of
           the
           Arminian
           Errours
           ,
           from
           which
           the
           writings
           of
           Dr.
           Twisse
           are
           said
           to
           have
           reclaimed
           him
           
             (
             K
          
           )
           ;
           However
           ,
           the
           Doctor
           doth
           say
           ,
           that
           he
           hath
           no
           assurance
           of
           his
           recantation
           to
           this
           day
           ,
           and
           therefore
           was
           willing
           that
           his
           Treatise
           against
           Master
           Cottons
           erroneous
           writings
           should
           be
           published
           to
           the
           world
           .
           To
           passe
           by
           also
           that
           which
           I
           have
           heard
           of
           some
           gracious
           Ministers
           of
           his
           old
           Montanism
           ,
           wherein
           some
           think
           he
           remaineth
           to
           this
           day
           .
        
         
           That
           which
           I
           point
           at
           ,
           is
           ,
           another
           more
           dangerous
           fall
           ,
           
           which
           as
           already
           it
           hath
           much
           humbled
           his
           spirit
           ,
           and
           opened
           his
           ear
           to
           instruction
           ,
           and
           I
           trust
           it
           will
           not
           leave
           working
           till
           it
           have
           brought
           him
           yet
           neerer
           to
           his
           Brethren
           :
           So
           to
           the
           worlds
           end
           ,
           it
           cannot
           but
           be
           a
           matter
           of
           fear
           and
           trembling
           ,
           to
           all
           who
           shall
           know
           it
           ,
           and
           of
           aboundant
           caution
           to
           be
           very
           wary
           of
           receiving
           any
           singularity
           from
           his
           hand
           without
           due
           tryal
           .
           That
           which
           I
           speak
           of
           ,
           is
           ,
           his
           wandring
           into
           the
           horrible
           Errours
           of
           the
           Antinomians
           and
           Familists
           ,
           with
           his
           dear
           friend
           Mistresse
           Hutchinson
           ;
           so
           far
           ,
           that
           he
           came
           to
           a
           resolution
           to
           side
           with
           her
           ,
           and
           separate
           from
           all
           the
           Churches
           in
           New-England
           ,
           as
           legal
           Synagogues
           .
        
         
           The
           truth
           of
           this
           horrible
           fall
           ,
           if
           ye
           will
           not
           take
           it
           from
           the
           parties
           themselves
           ,
           the
           followers
           of
           Mistresse
           Hutchinson
           ,
           who
           ofttimes
           were
           wont
           to
           brag
           of
           Master
           Cotton
           for
           their
           Master
           and
           Patron
           
             (
             L
          
           )
           ;
           nor
           from
           the
           Testimony
           of
           Master
           
             Williams
             (
             M
             )
          
           ,
           who
           had
           as
           much
           occasion
           to
           know
           it
           ,
           as
           any
           man
           else
           ;
           and
           if
           I
           mistake
           not
           the
           humor
           of
           the
           man
           ,
           is
           very
           unwilling
           to
           report
           a
           lie
           of
           his
           greatest
           enemy
           .
           Yet
           we
           may
           not
           reject
           the
           witnesse
           of
           Master
           Winthrop
           ,
           the
           wisest
           of
           all
           the
           New-English
           Governours
           hitherto
           ,
           and
           of
           Master
           Wells
           ,
           a
           gracious
           Minister
           of
           that
           Land
           ,
           in
           their
           Printed
           Relations
           of
           the
           Schisms
           there
           ,
           both
           those
           ,
           albeit
           ,
           
           with
           all
           care
           and
           study
           they
           endeavour
           to
           save
           Master
           Cottons
           credit
           ,
           yet
           let
           the
           truth
           of
           Master
           Cottons
           seduction
           fall
           from
           their
           Pens
           in
           so
           clear
           termes
           as
           cannot
           be
           avoided
           ;
           for
           however
           ,
           what
           they
           speak
           of
           the
           erring
           of
           the
           most
           eminent
           in
           place
           ,
           might
           be
           applyed
           to
           the
           Governour
           for
           the
           time
           (
           N
           1.
           )
           :
           Yet
           when
           they
           tell
           us
           ,
           that
           the
           most
           of
           the
           Seducers
           lived
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           Boston
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           whole
           Church
           of
           Boston
           ,
           except
           a
           few
           ,
           were
           infected
           with
           that
           Leprosie
           ,
           and
           that
           none
           of
           them
           were
           ever-called
           to
           an
           account
           by
           the
           Presbytery
           of
           that
           Church
           till
           after
           the
           Assembly
           ,
           though
           the
           Pastor
           of
           that
           Church
           ,
           Master
           Wilson
           ,
           was
           alwayes
           exceedingly
           zealous
           against
           them
           ;
           also
           that
           in
           face
           of
           the
           General
           Court
           ,
           Mistresse
           Hutchinson
           did
           avow
           Master
           Cotton
           alone
           ,
           and
           Master
           Wheelwright
           ,
           to
           Preach
           the
           truth
           according
           to
           her
           minde
           ;
           and
           that
           Master
           Cotton
           himself
           ,
           before
           that
           same
           Court
           ,
           did
           openly
           dissent
           ,
           even
           after
           the
           Assembly
           ,
           from
           all
           his
           Brethren
           about
           Wheelwrights
           Doctrine
           .
           These
           ,
           and
           other
           the
           like
           informations
           ,
           are
           so
           clear
           ,
           that
           no
           art
           will
           get
           Master
           Cotton
           freed
           (
           N
           2.
           )
        
         
           I
           have
           been
           also
           informed
           by
           a
           gracious
           Preacher
           ,
           who
           was
           present
           at
           the
           Synod
           of
           New-England
           ;
           that
           all
           the
           Brethren
           there
           ,
           being
           exceedingly
           scandalized
           with
           Master
           Cottons
           carriage
           ,
           in
           Mistresse
           Hutchinsons
           processe
           ,
           did
           so
           far
           discountenance
           ,
           and
           so
           severely
           admonish
           him
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           thereby
           brought
           to
           the
           greatest
           shame
           ,
           confusion
           ,
           and
           grief
           of
           minde
           that
           ever
           in
           all
           his
           life
           he
           had
           indured
           .
           But
           leaving
           the
           person
           of
           Master
           Cotton
           ,
           if
           not
           the
           Author
           ,
           yet
           the
           greatest
           promoter
           and
           patron
           of
           Independency
           ,
           we
           will
           go
           on
           with
           the
           way
           it self
           .
        
         
           
           What
           Master
           Cotton
           ,
           and
           the
           Apologists
           ,
           his
           followers
           ,
           have
           testified
           of
           Gods
           displeasure
           and
           judgements
           upon
           the
           way
           of
           the
           Brownists
           (
           O
           )
           ,
           is
           as
           evidently
           true
           of
           the
           way
           of
           the
           Independents
           ;
           not
           onely
           because
           ,
           as
           it
           will
           appear
           hereafter
           ,
           both
           wayes
           really
           are
           one
           and
           the
           same
           :
           But
           also
           ,
           because
           in
           the
           comparison
           of
           the
           events
           which
           have
           befaln
           to
           both
           wayes
           ,
           it
           will
           be
           seen
           that
           the
           miscarriages
           and
           (
           because
           of
           them
           )
           the
           marks
           of
           Gods
           anger
           have
           been
           more
           manifest
           upon
           this
           latter
           way
           then
           upon
           the
           former
           .
        
         
           Independency
           brought
           to
           the
           utmost
           pitch
           of
           perfection
           which
           the
           wit
           and
           industry
           of
           its
           best
           patrons
           were
           able
           to
           attain
           ,
           having
           the
           advantage
           of
           the
           Brownists
           fatal
           miscarriages
           ,
           to
           be
           
           exemplary
           documents
           of
           wisedom
           ,
           being
           also
           assisted
           and
           fenced
           with
           all
           the
           security
           that
           Civil
           Laws
           of
           its
           friends
           own
           framing
           ,
           and
           gracious
           Magistrates
           at
           their
           absolute
           devotion
           ,
           could
           afford
           ;
           notwithstanding
           in
           a
           very
           few
           ,
           lesse
           then
           one
           week
           of
           yeers
           ,
           hath
           flown
           out
           in
           more
           shameful
           absurdities
           then
           the
           Brownists
           to
           this
           day
           ,
           in
           all
           the
           fifty
           yeers
           of
           their
           trial
           ,
           have
           stumbled
           upon
           .
        
         
           The
           verity
           of
           this
           broad
           assertion
           shall
           be
           palpable
           to
           any
           who
           will
           be
           at
           the
           pains
           a
           little
           to
           consider
           their
           proceedings
           in
           any
           of
           the
           places
           wherever
           yet
           they
           had
           any
           setled
           abode
           :
           
           for
           however
           much
           of
           their
           way
           be
           yet
           in
           the
           dark
           ,
           and
           in
           this
           also
           their
           advantage
           above
           the
           Brownists
           is
           great
           ;
           that
           in
           their
           Discords
           none
           of
           themselves
           have
           proclaimed
           their
           own
           shame
           ;
           none
           that
           have
           fallen
           from
           them
           ,
           have
           of
           purpose
           put
           pen
           to
           paper
           ,
           to
           inform
           the
           world
           of
           their
           ways
           ;
           neither
           have
           any
           of
           them
           been
           willing
           to
           reply
           to
           any
           of
           the
           Books
           written
           against
           them
           ,
           that
           did
           put
           a
           necessity
           upon
           them
           to
           speak
           out
           the
           truth
           of
           many
           heavie
           imputations
           which
           with
           a
           loud
           voice
           by
           many
           a
           tongue
           are
           laid
           on
           them
           ;
           chusing
           rather
           to
           lie
           under
           the
           hazard
           of
           all
           the
           reproach
           which
           their
           unfriendly
           reports
           could
           bring
           upon
           them
           ,
           then
           to
           make
           an
           Apologie
           ,
           wherein
           their
           denial
           might
           bring
           upon
           them
           the
           infamy
           of
           lying
           ,
           or
           their
           grant
           the
           fastening
           ,
           by
           their
           own
           testimony
           ,
           upon
           the
           back
           of
           their
           party
           the
           Crimes
           alleadged
           against
           them
           :
           Notwithstanding
           so
           much
           is
           broken
           out
           from
           under
           all
           their
           coverings
           ,
           as
           will
           make
           good
           what
           hath
           been
           said
           .
           Hitherto
           they
           have
           had
           but
           three
           places
           of
           abode
           ,
           
             New-England
             ,
             Holland
             ,
             London
          
           .
           That
           any
           where
           else
           they
           have
           erected
           Congregations
           ,
           I
           do
           not
           know
           .
           Of
           their
           adventures
           in
           these
           three
           places
           ,
           we
           will
           speak
           a
           little
           .
        
         
           In
           New-England
           ,
           
           when
           Master
           Cotton
           had
           gotten
           the
           assistance
           of
           Master
           Hooker
           ,
           Master
           Davenport
           ,
           and
           sundry
           other
           very
           worthy
           Ministers
           ,
           beside
           many
           thousands
           of
           people
           whom
           God
           in
           his
           mercy
           did
           send
           over
           to
           that
           new
           world
           ,
           to
           be
           freed
           from
           suffering
           and
           danger
           ,
           in
           the
           day
           of
           their
           Countreys
           most
           grievous
           calamities
           ;
           being
           there
           alone
           ,
           without
           the
           disturbance
           of
           any
           enemy
           either
           within
           or
           without
           ,
           What
           were
           the
           fruits
           of
           their
           Church-way
           ?
        
         
           First
           ,
           
           it
           forced
           them
           to
           hold
           out
           of
           all
           Churches
           and
           Christian
           Congregations
           ,
           many
           thousands
           of
           people
           who
           in
           former
           times
           had
           been
           reputed
           in
           Old-England
           very
           good
           Christians
           .
           I
           
           have
           heard
           sundry
           esteem
           the
           number
           of
           the
           English
           in
           that
           Plantation
           to
           exceed
           Fourty
           thousand
           men
           and
           women
           :
           when
           Master
           Cotton
           is
           put
           to
           it
           ,
           he
           dares
           hardly
           avow
           the
           one
           half
           of
           these
           to
           be
           members
           of
           any
           Church
           
             (
             P
             )
          
           :
           But
           if
           we
           do
           beleeve
           others
           who
           were
           eye-witnesses
           also
           ,
           they
           do
           avow
           ,
           That
           of
           all
           who
           are
           there
           ,
           Three
           parts
           of
           Four
           will
           not
           be
           in
           any
           Church
           (
           Q
           1.
           )
           .
           To
           us
           it
           seemeth
           a
           grievous
           absurdity
           ,
           a
           great
           dishonour
           to
           God
           ,
           and
           cruelty
           against
           men
           ,
           to
           spoil
           so
           many
           thousand
           Christians
           ,
           whom
           they
           dare
           not
           deny
           to
           be
           truely
           religious
           ,
           of
           all
           the
           priviledges
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           of
           all
           the
           benefits
           of
           Discipline
           ,
           of
           all
           the
           comfort
           of
           any
           Sacrament
           ,
           either
           to
           themselves
           ,
           or
           to
           their
           children
           ;
           to
           put
           them
           in
           the
           condition
           of
           Pagans
           ,
           such
           as
           some
           of
           them
           professe
           all
           Protestants
           to
           be
           who
           are
           not
           of
           their
           way
           (
           Q
           2.
           )
           .
        
         
           
           A
           second
           evil
           of
           their
           Way
           ,
           is
           ,
           That
           it
           hath
           exceedingly
           hindred
           the
           conversion
           of
           the
           poor
           Pagans
           ;
           God
           in
           great
           mercy
           having
           opened
           a
           door
           in
           these
           last
           times
           to
           a
           new
           world
           of
           reasonable
           creatures
           for
           that
           end
           ,
           above
           all
           ,
           that
           the
           Gospel
           might
           be
           preached
           to
           them
           ,
           for
           the
           enlargement
           of
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           Christ
           .
           The
           principles
           and
           practice
           of
           Independents
           ,
           doth
           crosse
           this
           blessed
           hope
           .
           What
           have
           they
           to
           do
           with
           those
           that
           are
           without
           ?
           Their
           Pastors
           preach
           not
           for
           conversion
           ,
           their
           relation
           is
           to
           their
           Flock
           ,
           who
           are
           Church-members
           ,
           converted
           already
           to
           their
           hand
           by
           the
           labours
           of
           other
           men
           ,
           before
           they
           can
           be
           admitted
           into
           their
           Church
           .
        
         
           Of
           all
           that
           ever
           crossed
           the
           American
           Seas
           ,
           they
           are
           noted
           as
           most
           neglectful
           of
           the
           work
           of
           Conversion
           .
           I
           have
           read
           of
           none
           of
           them
           that
           seem
           to
           have
           minded
           this
           matter
           (
           Q
           3.
           )
           :
           onely
           Master
           Williams
           in
           the
           time
           of
           his
           banishment
           from
           among
           them
           ,
           did
           assay
           what
           could
           be
           done
           with
           those
           desolate
           souls
           ,
           and
           by
           a
           little
           experience
           quickly
           did
           finde
           a
           wonderful
           great
           facility
           to
           gain
           thousands
           of
           them
           to
           so
           much
           and
           more
           Christianity
           ,
           both
           in
           profession
           and
           practice
           ,
           then
           in
           the
           most
           of
           our
           people
           doth
           appear
           
             (
             R
             )
          
           .
           But
           the
           unhappinesse
           of
           these
           principles
           whereof
           we
           speak
           ,
           
           did
           keep
           him
           ,
           as
           he
           professeth
           ,
           from
           making
           use
           of
           that
           great
           opportunity
           and
           large
           door
           which
           the
           Lord
           there
           hath
           opened
           to
           all
           who
           will
           be
           zealous
           for
           propagating
           of
           the
           Gospel
           
             (
             S
             )
          
           .
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           the
           fruits
           of
           Independency
           may
           be
           seen
           in
           the
           profession
           and
           practices
           of
           the
           most
           who
           have
           been
           admitted
           ,
           as
           very
           
           fit
           ,
           if
           not
           the
           fittest
           members
           of
           their
           Churches
           .
           These
           have
           much
           exceeded
           any
           of
           the
           Brownists
           that
           yet
           we
           have
           heard
           of
           ;
           first
           ,
           in
           the
           vilenesse
           of
           their
           Errours
           ;
           secondly
           ,
           in
           the
           multitude
           of
           the
           erring
           persons
           ;
           thirdly
           ,
           in
           the
           hypocrisie
           joyned
           with
           their
           errours
           ;
           fourthly
           ,
           in
           malice
           against
           their
           neighbours
           ,
           and
           contempt
           of
           their
           Superiours
           ,
           Magistrates
           and
           Ministers
           for
           their
           opposition
           to
           them
           in
           their
           evil
           ways
           ;
           and
           lastly
           ,
           in
           their
           singular
           obstinacie
           ,
           stiffly
           sticking
           unto
           their
           errours
           ,
           in
           defiance
           of
           all
           that
           any
           upon
           earth
           could
           do
           for
           their
           reclaiming
           ,
           or
           that
           God
           from
           heaven
           ,
           almost
           miraculously
           ,
           had
           declared
           against
           them
           .
           All
           this
           I
           will
           make
           good
           ,
           by
           the
           unquestionable
           Testimonies
           of
           their
           loving
           friends
           .
        
         
           For
           the
           vilenesse
           of
           their
           Errours
           :
           
           They
           did
           avow
           openly
           the
           personal
           inhabitation
           of
           the
           Spirit
           in
           all
           the
           godly
           ,
           his
           immediate
           revelations
           without
           the
           Word
           ;
           and
           these
           as
           infallible
           as
           Scripture
           it self
           
             (
             T
             )
          
           :
           This
           is
           the
           vilest
           Montanism
           .
           They
           avowed
           further
           ,
           with
           the
           grossest
           Antinomians
           ,
           That
           no
           sin
           must
           trouble
           any
           childe
           of
           God
           :
           That
           all
           trouble
           of
           conscience
           for
           any
           sin
           ,
           demonstrates
           a
           man
           subject
           to
           the
           Covenant
           of
           Works
           ,
           but
           a
           stranger
           to
           the
           Covenant
           of
           Grace
           
             (
             V
             )
          
           :
           That
           no
           Christian
           is
           bound
           to
           look
           upon
           the
           Law
           as
           a
           rule
           of
           his
           conversation
           
             (
             X
             )
          
           :
           That
           no
           Christian
           should
           be
           prest
           to
           any
           duty
           of
           holinesse
           (
           Y
           )
           .
           Neither
           here
           did
           they
           stand
           ,
           but
           went
           on
           to
           aver
           the
           death
           of
           the
           soul
           with
           the
           body
           (
           Z
           )
           :
           That
           all
           the
           Saints
           upon
           earth
           have
           two
           bodies
           (
           AA
           )
           :
           That
           Christ
           is
           not
           united
           to
           our
           fleshly
           body
           ;
           but
           they
           would
           have
           him
           to
           be
           united
           to
           our
           new
           body
           (
           BB
           )
           ,
           with
           the
           same
           union
           where
           with
           his
           humanity
           is
           united
           with
           his
           Godhead
           :
           That
           Christs
           Manhood
           was
           not
           now
           in
           the
           heavens
           
             (
             CC
             )
          
           ,
           but
           that
           his
           body
           was
           his
           Church
           .
           These
           abominable
           errours
           ,
           and
           many
           more
           of
           this
           kinde
           ,
           to
           the
           number
           of
           Fourscore
           and
           eleven
           (
           DD
           )
           ,
           the
           New-English
           Independency
           did
           produce
           to
           the
           world
           in
           a
           very
           short
           time
           .
        
         
           For
           the
           second
           ,
           The
           number
           of
           the
           erring
           persons
           ;
           
           this
           is
           said
           to
           have
           been
           incredible
           ;
           not
           onely
           multitudes
           of
           men
           and
           women
           every
           where
           were
           infected
           (
           EE
           )
           ,
           but
           almost
           no
           Society
           ,
           no
           Family
           of
           that
           Land
           was
           free
           of
           that
           Pest
           (
           BB
           )
           :
           Boston
           ,
           the
           best
           and
           most
           famous
           of
           their
           Churches
           ,
           was
           so
           far
           corrupted
           ,
           that
           few
           there
           were
           untainted
           (
           GG
           )
           .
        
         
           Concerning
           the
           Hypocrisie
           of
           these
           Hereticks
           ,
           it
           was
           exceeding
           
           great
           :
           None
           appeared
           so
           humble
           ,
           so
           holy
           ,
           so
           spiritual
           ,
           and
           full
           of
           Christ
           ,
           as
           they
           (
           HH
           )
           :
           In
           their
           speech
           ,
           nought
           but
           self-denial
           
             (
             II
          
           )
           :
           In
           their
           prayers
           ,
           ravishing
           affections
           ,
           and
           heavenly
           expressions
           (
           KK
           )
           :
           All
           their
           singular
           opinions
           ,
           were
           for
           the
           advancing
           of
           Free-grace
           (
           LL
           )
           ;
           For
           the
           glorious
           light
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ;
           for
           the
           setting
           up
           of
           naked
           Christ
           on
           his
           Throne
           (
           MM
           )
           .
        
         
           
           Their
           malice
           towards
           all
           that
           dissented
           from
           them
           ,
           was
           so
           extreme
           ,
           that
           they
           made
           the
           life
           of
           many
           ,
           the
           most
           religious
           of
           their
           Neighbours
           ,
           to
           be
           bitter
           and
           a
           wearisome
           burden
           to
           them
           (
           NN
           )
           .
        
         
           For
           their
           Ministers
           ,
           some
           of
           them
           they
           adored
           :
           Master
           Cotton
           and
           Master
           Wheelwright
           ,
           they
           set
           up
           as
           the
           onely
           true
           Preachers
           of
           the
           Covenant
           of
           Grace
           ;
           they
           extolled
           them
           to
           the
           skies
           ,
           avowing
           ,
           that
           since
           the
           Apostles
           dayes
           ,
           none
           had
           received
           so
           much
           Gospel-Light
           ,
           as
           they
           (
           OO
           )
           :
           But
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           Preachers
           ,
           not
           onely
           all
           in
           Old
           
             England
             (
             PP
             )
          
           ,
           but
           also
           all
           in
           New-England
           ,
           except
           a
           very
           few
           ,
           and
           most
           of
           all
           the
           best
           ,
           the
           most
           zealous
           and
           Orthodox
           ,
           even
           the
           instruments
           of
           their
           own
           conversion
           ,
           were
           to
           them
           Baals
           Priests
           ,
           Legal
           Preachers
           ,
           Popish
           Factors
           ,
           Scribes
           and
           Pharisees
           ,
           Enemies
           to
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           voide
           of
           the
           Spirit
           of
           Grace
           (
           QQ
           )
           .
        
         
           
           Their
           contempt
           of
           the
           Magistrates
           was
           as
           great
           as
           of
           the
           Ministers
           :
           Their
           late
           Governour
           they
           professed
           was
           a
           true
           friend
           to
           Christ
           ,
           and
           Free-grace
           (
           RR
           )
           ;
           but
           Master
           Winthrop
           their
           present
           Governour
           ,
           and
           the
           most
           of
           the
           Magistrates
           ,
           they
           proclaimed
           enemies
           of
           Grace
           ,
           Persecutors
           ,
           Antichrists
           ,
           
             Ahabs
             ,
             Herods
             ,
             Pilates
          
           ,
           whom
           God
           would
           destroy
           (
           SS
           )
           .
           Their
           Preacher
           ,
           Master
           Wheelwright
           ,
           would
           exhort
           the
           people
           in
           his
           Sermon
           ,
           to
           deal
           with
           the
           Magistrates
           as
           such
           ,
           remembring
           them
           how
           Moses
           had
           killed
           the
           
             Egyptian
             (
             TT
             )
          
           .
        
         
           
           Their
           Heresies
           did
           bring
           on
           so
           dangerous
           seditions
           ,
           as
           in
           a
           short
           time
           did
           put
           their
           Common-wealth
           in
           a
           clear
           hazard
           of
           utter
           ruine
           (
           VV
           )
           ;
           for
           the
           Heretikes
           had
           drawn
           to
           their
           side
           ,
           not
           onely
           multitudes
           of
           the
           people
           ,
           but
           many
           of
           the
           ablest
           men
           for
           parts
           ,
           in
           all
           Trades
           ,
           especially
           the
           Souldiers
           
             (
             XX
             )
          
           .
           They
           kept
           such
           intimate
           familiarity
           ,
           and
           open
           correspondence
           with
           the
           most
           eminent
           men
           of
           the
           Land
           ;
           Mistresse
           Hutchinson
           ,
           and
           the
           late
           Governour
           ,
           kept
           almost
           every
           day
           so
           private
           and
           long
           discourse
           with
           Master
           Cotton
           ,
           that
           made
           them
           conclude
           all
           was
           their
           own
           
             (
             YY
             )
          
           ,
           
           and
           forced
           the
           wise
           Governour
           ,
           Master
           Winthrop
           ,
           to
           prevent
           their
           designes
           ,
           to
           put
           the
           former
           Governour
           ,
           and
           all
           that
           followed
           him
           ,
           from
           their
           places
           in
           the
           general
           Court
           ,
           and
           to
           desire
           him
           and
           them
           to
           be
           gone
           ,
           which
           was
           counted
           a
           real
           ,
           though
           a
           civil
           banishment
           out
           of
           their
           Land
           
             (
             ZZ
             )
          
           :
           Also
           to
           disarm
           the
           most
           of
           that
           faction
           expresly
           upon
           fear
           ,
           least
           the
           Tragedy
           of
           Munster
           should
           be
           acted
           over
           again
           in
           
             New-England
             (
             AAA
             )
          
           .
        
         
           Master
           Williams
           told
           me
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           imployed
           to
           buy
           from
           the
           Savages
           ,
           for
           the
           late
           Governour
           ,
           and
           Master
           Cotton
           ,
           with
           their
           followers
           ,
           a
           proportion
           of
           Land
           without
           the
           English
           Plantation
           ,
           whither
           they
           might
           retire
           and
           live
           according
           to
           their
           own
           minde
           ,
           exempt
           from
           the
           Jurisdiction
           ,
           Civil
           ,
           and
           Ecclesiastick
           ,
           of
           all
           others
           .
           Master
           Williams
           was
           in
           so
           great
           friendship
           with
           that
           late
           Governour
           ,
           when
           he
           told
           me
           so
           much
           ,
           That
           I
           beleeve
           he
           would
           have
           been
           loth
           to
           have
           spoken
           any
           untruth
           of
           him
           .
        
         
           Their
           obstinacy
           in
           all
           these
           things
           was
           truely
           marvellous
           ;
           
           for
           after
           all
           the
           pains
           which
           their
           godly
           Pastors
           took
           upon
           them
           ,
           in
           Preaching
           ,
           in
           Conference
           ,
           in
           Publike
           Disputations
           :
           After
           the
           Magistrate
           had
           executed
           the
           Law
           ,
           and
           inflicted
           civil
           punishments
           upon
           some
           of
           their
           prime
           Seducers
           ;
           yea
           ,
           when
           God
           visibly
           from
           the
           Heavens
           had
           declared
           his
           anger
           against
           some
           of
           their
           cheif
           Leaders
           ,
           punishing
           Mistresse
           Hutchinson
           with
           a
           monstruous
           birth
           of
           more
           then
           thirty
           mis-shapen
           Creatures
           at
           one
           time
           (
           BBB
           )
           ,
           and
           Mistresse
           Dyer
           her
           principal
           assistant
           ,
           with
           another
           monstrous
           birth
           (
           CCC
           )
           of
           one
           Creature
           ,
           mixed
           of
           a
           Beast
           ,
           of
           a
           Fish
           ,
           and
           a
           Foul
           :
           Notwithstanding
           all
           these
           admonitions
           ,
           their
           obstinacy
           was
           so
           great
           ,
           that
           many
           of
           them
           continued
           pertinacious
           without
           any
           repentance
           (
           DDD
           )
           .
        
         
           For
           some
           of
           them
           separating
           of
           their
           own
           accord
           ,
           others
           being
           banished
           by
           the
           Magistrate
           ,
           retired
           into
           those
           Lands
           which
           Master
           Williams
           had
           bought
           for
           them
           ;
           and
           in
           that
           their
           new
           Habitation
           ,
           they
           continued
           not
           long
           ;
           till
           beside
           all
           the
           named
           Errours
           ,
           they
           fell
           into
           many
           more
           ,
           both
           Errours
           and
           Schisms
           
             (
             EEE
             )
          
           .
        
         
           And
           Mistresse
           Hutchinson
           did
           make
           a
           new
           Separation
           ,
           retiring
           to
           a
           new
           dwelling
           
             (
             FFF
             )
          
           ,
           where
           after
           her
           long
           contempt
           of
           divine
           and
           humane
           patience
           ,
           at
           last
           God
           did
           let
           loose
           his
           hand
           ,
           and
           destroyed
           her
           ,
           sending
           in
           upon
           her
           a
           company
           of
           the
           Savages
           ,
           who
           burnt
           her self
           ,
           her
           house
           ,
           and
           all
           that
           she
           had
           (
           GGG
           )
           .
           Notwithstanding
           
           all
           that
           God
           and
           man
           at
           that
           time
           and
           since
           hath
           done
           to
           discover
           the
           evil
           spirit
           that
           raged
           in
           that
           way
           ,
           yet
           such
           is
           the
           stoutnesse
           of
           many
           ,
           especially
           of
           the
           late
           Governour
           ,
           whose
           hand
           in
           all
           that
           businesse
           was
           cheif
           ,
           that
           to
           this
           day
           if
           you
           will
           confer
           with
           them
           ,
           they
           will
           assure
           ,
           That
           Mistresse
           Hutchinson
           was
           much
           mistaken
           and
           wronged
           ;
           that
           she
           was
           a
           most
           pious
           woman
           ,
           and
           that
           her
           Tenents
           if
           well
           understood
           ,
           were
           all
           true
           ,
           at
           least
           very
           tolerable
           .
           We
           have
           oft
           marvelled
           ,
           that
           the
           Eldership
           of
           Boston
           did
           never
           so
           much
           as
           call
           her
           before
           them
           to
           be
           rebuked
           for
           any
           of
           her
           Errours
           ;
           though
           their
           general
           Assembly
           had
           confuted
           and
           condemned
           them
           ,
           yet
           still
           she
           was
           permitted
           to
           go
           on
           ,
           till
           the
           zeal
           of
           the
           new
           Governour
           ,
           and
           the
           general
           Court
           did
           condemn
           her
           to
           perpetual
           banishment
           ;
           then
           ,
           and
           not
           till
           then
           ,
           so
           far
           as
           we
           can
           perceive
           by
           the
           story
           ,
           did
           the
           Church
           of
           Boston
           begin
           a
           processe
           against
           her
           ;
           and
           when
           the
           processe
           was
           brought
           to
           an
           end
           ,
           Master
           Cotton
           by
           no
           means
           would
           put
           it
           in
           execution
           ;
           that
           burden
           was
           laid
           on
           the
           back
           of
           Master
           Wilson
           his
           Colleague
           ,
           how
           ever
           not
           the
           fittest
           instrument
           ,
           being
           the
           person
           to
           whom
           Mistresse
           Hutchinson
           from
           the
           beginning
           had
           professed
           her
           greatest
           opposition
           ;
           and
           when
           the
           sentence
           was
           pronounced
           against
           her
           ,
           they
           tell
           us
           ,
           That
           the
           great
           cause
           of
           it
           was
           none
           of
           her
           Heresies
           or
           Errours
           ,
           but
           her
           other
           practises
           especially
           ,
           her
           grosse
           lying
           (
           HHH
           )
           .
        
         
           
           The
           prophanenesse
           also
           of
           these
           persons
           is
           considerable
           ,
           their
           profession
           of
           piety
           being
           so
           fair
           ,
           that
           they
           avow
           their
           standing
           aloof
           from
           all
           the
           Reformed
           Churches
           as
           unclean
           ,
           because
           of
           their
           mixture
           with
           the
           prophane
           multitude
           .
           Beside
           all
           that
           is
           said
           of
           their
           Heresies
           ,
           Schisms
           ,
           Contentions
           ,
           Contempt
           of
           Magistrates
           and
           Ministers
           ,
           all
           which
           are
           the
           prophane
           works
           of
           the
           flesh
           :
           We
           read
           of
           further
           pollution
           ,
           breaking
           out
           among
           them
           ,
           as
           both
           Master
           Cotton
           ,
           and
           Master
           Wells
           do
           testifie
           (
           III
           )
           .
        
         
           Out
           of
           the
           Governour
           ,
           Master
           Winthrops
           Narration
           ,
           I
           remark
           one
           abomination
           ,
           which
           to
           me
           seems
           strange
           ,
           That
           the
           Midwives
           ,
           to
           their
           most
           zealous
           women
           ,
           should
           not
           onely
           have
           familiarity
           with
           the
           divel
           ;
           but
           also
           in
           that
           very
           service
           ,
           should
           commit
           divellish
           Malefices
           ,
           which
           ,
           so
           far
           as
           they
           tell
           us
           ,
           were
           not
           onely
           past
           over
           without
           punishment
           ,
           but
           never
           so
           much
           as
           inquired
           after
           
             (
             KKK
             )
          
           .
        
         
           All
           this
           and
           more
           ,
           we
           read
           of
           the
           Independents
           in
           New-England
           ,
           in
           one
           short
           Narration
           of
           two
           or
           three
           yeers
           accidents
           
           among
           them
           ;
           what
           if
           we
           had
           their
           full
           History
           from
           any
           faithful
           hand
           ?
           it
           seems
           that
           many
           more
           mysteries
           would
           be
           brought
           to
           light
           ,
           which
           now
           are
           hid
           in
           darknesse
           .
        
         
           It
           is
           not
           our
           intention
           to
           bring
           any
           man
           to
           a
           prejudice
           ,
           
           or
           the
           least
           distast
           of
           the
           Grace
           and
           Gifts
           which
           God
           hath
           bestowed
           on
           Master
           Cotton
           or
           any
           other
           in
           New-England
           would
           to
           God
           ,
           that
           all
           our
           Questions
           with
           them
           ,
           were
           come
           to
           that
           issue
           ;
           they
           should
           finde
           us
           here
           as
           willing
           as
           their
           greatest
           admirers
           ,
           to
           prize
           ,
           to
           embrace
           ,
           and
           as
           our
           weaknesse
           will
           permit
           ,
           to
           imitate
           what
           ever
           good
           did
           shine
           in
           any
           of
           them
           :
           But
           we
           have
           made
           these
           Observations
           from
           what
           themselves
           have
           written
           ,
           to
           bring
           if
           it
           be
           possible
           ,
           their
           own
           hearts
           ;
           or
           if
           this
           be
           desperate
           ,
           yet
           the
           mindes
           of
           others
           ,
           to
           a
           suspition
           of
           that
           their
           new
           and
           singular
           way
           ,
           which
           the
           Lord
           hath
           so
           manifestly
           cursed
           with
           bader
           fruits
           ,
           and
           greater
           store
           of
           them
           then
           ever
           yet
           did
           appear
           upon
           the
           Tree
           of
           Brownism
           ,
           which
           they
           do
           so
           much
           disgrace
           as
           an
           unlucky
           Plant
           :
           notwithstanding
           ,
           all
           the
           Gifts
           and
           Graces
           wherewith
           
             Ainsworth
             ,
             Robinson
          
           ,
           and
           some
           others
           of
           its
           Branches
           ,
           have
           been
           adorned
           by
           God
           in
           as
           rich
           a
           measure
           as
           have
           been
           seen
           in
           any
           ,
           who
           to
           this
           day
           have
           ingrafted
           themselves
           into
           their
           new
           and
           bitter
           root
           of
           Independency
           .
        
         
           
             The
             Testimonies
             .
          
           
             
               (
               A
               )
               Master
               Cottons
               Letter
               to
               Skelton
               ,
               p.
               3.
               
            
             Your
             other
             Errour
             that
             our
             Congregations
             in
             England
             ,
             are
             none
             of
             them
             particular
             Reformed
             Churches
             ,
             requireth
             rather
             a
             Book
             then
             a
             Letter
             to
             answer
             it
             .
             You
             went
             hence
             of
             another
             judgement
             ,
             and
             I
             am
             afraid
             ,
             your
             change
             hath
             sprung
             from
             New-Plymouth
             men
             ,
             whom
             though
             I
             much
             esteem
             as
             godly
             loving
             Christians
             ;
             yet
             their
             Grounds
             ,
             which
             for
             this
             Tenent
             they
             received
             from
             Master
             Robinson
             ,
             do
             not
             satisfie
             me
             ,
             though
             the
             man
             I
             reverence
             as
             godly
             and
             learned
             .
          
           
             
               Rathbones
               Narration
               ,
               p.
               1.
            
             
             The
             Church
             at
             New-Plymouth
             was
             as
             I
             am
             informed
             ,
             one
             of
             the
             first
             Churches
             that
             was
             settled
             in
             New-England
             ,
             having
             been
             a
             part
             of
             Master
             Robinsons
             Church
             in
             Holland
             ,
             that
             famous
             Brownist
             ,
             from
             whence
             they
             brought
             with
             their
             Church
             Opinions
             and
             Practises
             ;
             and
             which
             they
             there
             still
             
             hold
             without
             any
             alteration
             ,
             so
             far
             as
             ever
             I
             could
             learn.
             Master
             W.
             an
             eminent
             man
             of
             the
             Church
             at
             Plimouth
             ,
             told
             
               W.
               R.
            
             that
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Churches
             of
             New-England
             came
             at
             first
             to
             them
             at
             Plimouth
             ,
             to
             crave
             their
             direction
             in
             Church
             courses
             ,
             and
             made
             them
             their
             patern
             .
          
           
             
               (
               B
            
             )
             Vide
             Purchase
             
               Pilgrims
               in
               his
               discourses
               of
            
             America
             ,
             
               in
               divers
               Letters
               from
            
             New-England
             .
          
           
             
               (
               C
            
             )
             Cottons
             
               Letter
               to
               the
               Reader
               before
            
             Hildershams
             
               Commentary
               upon
            
             John
             ,
             
               1632.
               
               That
               one
               Letter
               of
               his
               to
               a
               Gentlewoman
               against
               the
               Separation
               ,
               which
               without
               his
               consent
               a
               Separatist
               Printed
               ,
               and
               Refuted
               ,
               hath
               so
               strongly
               and
               cleerly
               convinced
               the
               Iniquity
               of
               that
               way
               ,
               that
               I
               could
               not
               but
               acknowledge
               in
               it
               ,
               both
               the
               wisedom
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               the
               weaknesse
               of
               the
               Separatists
               :
               His
               wisedom
               in
               bringing
               to
               light
               such
               a
               beam
               of
               his
               Truth
               by
               the
               hand
               of
               an
               adversary
               ,
               against
               the
               minde
               of
               the
               Author
               ;
               and
               the
               weaknesse
               of
               the
               other
               ,
               to
               advance
               the
               hand
               of
               this
               Adversary
               ,
               to
               give
               himself
               and
               his
               cause
               such
               a
               deadly
               wound
               in
               open
               view
               ,
               as
               neither
               himself
               nor
               all
               his
               associates
               can
               be
               able
               to
               heal
               ;
               in
               which
               respect
               ,
               I
               conceive
               it
               was
               that
               the
               industrious
               Doctor
            
             Willet
             
               stileth
               this
               our
               Author
            
             ,
             Schismaticorum
             qui
             vulgo
             Brownistae
             vocantur
             Malleus
             :
             
               The
               Hammer
               of
               Schismaticks
               whom
               they
               commonly
               call
               Brownists
               .
            
          
           
             
               (
               D
            
             )
             Vide
             supra
             .
             A.
             
          
           
             
               (
               E
            
             )
             Edwards
             Antapology
             ,
             p.
             
               17.
               
               Knowing
               something
               of
               the
               story
               of
               Master
            
             Goodwins
             
               first
               coming
               to
               fall
               off
               from
               the
               Ceremonies
               ,
               having
               seen
               and
               perused
               the
               Arguments
               that
               past
               betwixt
               him
               and
               Master
            
             Cotton
             ,
             
               and
               some
               others
               :
               Master
            
             Goodwin
             
               assured
               me
               some
               moneths
               after
               his
               going
               off
               ,
               that
               he
               had
               nothing
               to
               say
               ,
               but
               against
               the
               Ceremonies
               the
               Liturgy
               offended
               him
               not
               ,
               much
               lesse
               dreamed
               he
               of
               this
               Church-way
               he
               since
               fell
               into
               .
            
          
           
             
               (
               F
               )
               Cottons
            
             Letter
             from
             New-England
             to
             his
             friends
             at
             
               Boston
               ,
               October
               5.
               1635.
            
             
             Some
             other
             things
             there
             be
             ,
             which
             were
             I
             again
             with
             you
             ,
             I
             durst
             not
             take
             that
             liberty
             which
             some
             times
             I
             have
             taken
             :
             I
             durst
             not
             joyn
             in
             your
             Book-Prayers
             .
          
           
             
               (
               G
               )
               Ibidem
            
             .
             I
             durst
             not
             now
             partake
             in
             the
             Sacraments
             with
             you
             ,
             though
             the
             Ceremonies
             were
             removed
             .
             I
             know
             not
             how
             you
             can
             be
             excused
             from
             Fellowship
             of
             their
             sins
             ,
             if
             you
             continue
             in
             your
             place
             .
             While
             you
             and
             some
             of
             my
             other
             friends
             continue
             with
             them
             ,
             I
             fear
             the
             rest
             will
             settle
             upon
             their
             Lees
             with
             more
             security
             .
             The
             wise-hearted
             
             that
             left
             their
             Stations
             in
             Israel
             ,
             I
             doubt
             not
             ,
             were
             some
             of
             them
             ,
             if
             not
             all
             ,
             useful
             and
             serviceable
             men
             in
             their
             places
             ;
             yet
             they
             did
             themselves
             and
             their
             Brethren
             more
             good
             service
             in
             going
             before
             their
             Brethren
             ,
             as
             the
             Goats
             before
             the
             Flocks
             ,
             
               Jere.
               50.8
            
             .
             then
             if
             they
             had
             tarried
             with
             them
             to
             the
             corrupting
             of
             their
             own
             wayes
             .
             
               2
               Chro.
               11.14
               ,
               16.
            
             
          
           
             
               Antap.
               p.
               32.
            
             
             After
             his
             going
             into
             New-England
             ,
             and
             falling
             into
             the
             Church-way
             there
             ,
             and
             sending
             over
             Letters
             into
             England
             about
             the
             new
             way
             ,
             presently
             after
             these
             Letters
             began
             the
             falling
             off
             and
             questioning
             Communion
             in
             our
             Churches
             .
          
           
             
               (
               H
               )
               Antap.
               p.
               32.
               
            
             One
             of
             you
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             Master
             Goodwin
             was
             so
             ingaged
             in
             his
             thoughts
             of
             one
             of
             the
             Ministers
             of
             New-England
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             Master
             Cotton
             ,
             by
             whom
             I
             am
             sure
             ,
             he
             was
             first
             taken
             off
             ,
             that
             he
             hath
             said
             ,
             there
             was
             not
             such
             another
             man
             in
             the
             world
             again
             .
          
           
             
               Ibidem
               ,
               p.
               22.
            
             
             One
             of
             you
             told
             some
             friends
             ,
             that
             he
             had
             found
             out
             a
             Form
             of
             Church-Government
             ,
             as
             far
             beyond
             Master
             Cartwrights
             ,
             as
             his
             was
             beyond
             that
             of
             the
             Bishops
             .
          
           
             Master
             
               Williams
               Examination
            
             of
             Master
             Cottons
             Letter
             ,
             
               p.
               47.
            
             
             Some
             of
             the
             most
             eminent
             amongst
             them
             have
             affirmed
             ,
             that
             even
             the
             Apostles
             Churches
             were
             not
             so
             pure
             ,
             as
             the
             new
             English
             Churches
             .
          
           
             
               (
               I
               )
               Vide
               supra
               .
               F.
               
            
          
           
             
               (
               K
               )
               Antap.
               p.
               40.
               
            
             He
             hath
             had
             his
             Errours
             ,
             and
             I
             refer
             you
             for
             proof
             to
             his
             discourse
             about
             cleering
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             Reprobation
             .
             See
             the
             Preface
             of
             Doctor
             Twisse
             his
             Answer
             .
          
           
             
               (
               L
            
             )
             The
             short
             Story
             in
             the
             
               Preface
               ,
               par
               .
               10.
            
             
             What
             men
             they
             saw
             Eminent
             in
             the
             Countrey
             ,
             and
             of
             most
             esteem
             in
             the
             hearts
             of
             the
             people
             ,
             they
             would
             be
             sure
             still
             to
             father
             their
             opinions
             upon
             them
             ,
             and
             say
             ,
             I
             hold
             nothing
             but
             what
             I
             had
             from
             such
             and
             such
             a
             man.
             
          
           
             
               Ibid.
               p.
               65.
            
             
             She
             pretended
             she
             was
             of
             Master
             Cottons
             judgement
             in
             all
             things
             .
          
           
             
               (
               M
               )
               Williams
               Examination
               ,
               p.
               12.
               
            
             Some
             few
             yeers
             since
             he
             was
             upon
             the
             point
             to
             separate
             from
             the
             Churches
             there
             ,
             as
             legal
             .
          
           
             
               Ibidem
               ,
               p.
               33.
            
             
             How
             could
             I
             possibly
             be
             ignorant
             as
             he
             seems
             to
             charge
             me
             ,
             of
             their
             estate
             ,
             when
             being
             from
             first
             to
             last
             in
             Fellowship
             with
             them
             ,
             an
             Officer
             amongst
             them
             ,
             had
             private
             and
             publike
             agitations
             concerning
             their
             estate
             with
             all
             or
             most
             of
             their
             Ministers
             .
          
           
             
               (
               N
            
             )
             Short
             story
             ,
             
               Preface
               ,
               p.
               7.
            
             
             By
             this
             time
             they
             had
             to
             patronise
             them
             ,
             some
             of
             the
             Magistrates
             ,
             and
             some
             men
             eminent
             for
             Religion
             ,
             Parts
             ,
             and
             Wit.
             
          
           
           
             
               Ibidem
               ,
               p.
               25.
            
             
             Master
             Wheelwright
             had
             taught
             them
             ,
             that
             the
             former
             Governour
             and
             some
             of
             the
             Magistrates
             then
             were
             friends
             of
             Christ
             and
             Free-grace
             ,
             but
             the
             present
             were
             enemies
             .
             The
             former
             Governour
             never
             stirred
             out
             but
             attended
             by
             the
             Serjeants
             with
             Halberts
             or
             Carrabines
             ,
             but
             the
             present
             Governour
             was
             neglected
             .
          
           
             
               Ibid.
               p.
               35.
            
             
             After
             that
             she
             had
             drawn
             some
             of
             eminent
             place
             ,
             and
             parts
             ,
             to
             her
             party
             ,
             whereof
             some
             profited
             so
             well
             as
             in
             a
             few
             moneths
             they
             out-went
             their
             Teacher
             .
          
           
             
               Ibidem
               ,
               p.
               33.
            
             
             Vpon
             the
             countenance
             which
             it
             took
             from
             some
             eminent
             persons
             ,
             her
             opinions
             began
             to
             hold
             up
             their
             heads
             in
             the
             Court
             of
             Justice
             .
          
           
             
               (
               N
               2.
               )
               Ibidem
               ,
               p.
               32.
               
            
             It
             was
             a
             wonder
             ,
             upon
             what
             a
             sudden
             the
             whole
             Church
             of
             Boston
             ,
             some
             few
             excepted
             were
             become
             her
             new
             converts
             ,
             and
             infected
             with
             her
             opinions
             .
          
           
             
               Ibid.
               Preface
               ,
               p.
               7.
            
             
             In
             the
             Church
             of
             Boston
             most
             of
             these
             Seducers
             lived
             .
          
           
             
               Ibid.
               p.
               36.
            
             
             The
             Court
             laid
             to
             her
             charge
             ,
             the
             reproach
             she
             had
             cast
             upon
             the
             Ministery
             in
             this
             Countrey
             ,
             saying
             That
             none
             of
             them
             did
             preach
             the
             Covenant
             of
             Free-grace
             but
             Master
             Cotton
             .
             She
             told
             them
             that
             there
             was
             a
             wide
             difference
             between
             Master
             Cottons
             Ministery
             and
             theirs
             ;
             and
             that
             they
             could
             not
             hold
             forth
             a
             Covenant
             of
             Free-grace
             ,
             because
             they
             had
             not
             the
             Seal
             of
             the
             Spirit
             .
          
           
             
               Ibidem
               .
               p.
               50.
            
             
             All
             the
             Ministers
             consented
             to
             this
             ,
             except
             their
             Brother
             the
             Teacher
             of
             
               Boston
               .
               Ibid.
               p.
               52.
            
             
             Master
             Wheelwright
             being
             present
             ,
             spoke
             nothing
             ,
             though
             he
             well
             discerned
             that
             the
             judgement
             of
             the
             most
             of
             the
             Magistrates
             ,
             and
             near
             all
             the
             Ministers
             closed
             with
             the
             affirmative
             .
             
               Ibidem
               ,
               p.
               21.
            
             
             Albeit
             ,
             the
             Assembly
             of
             the
             Churches
             had
             confuted
             and
             condemned
             most
             of
             these
             new
             opinions
             ,
             and
             Master
             Cotton
             had
             in
             publike
             view
             consented
             with
             the
             rest
             ;
             yet
             the
             Leaders
             in
             these
             Erroneous
             wayes
             ,
             stood
             still
             to
             maintain
             their
             new
             Light
             ;
             Master
             Wheelwright
             also
             continued
             his
             preaching
             after
             his
             former
             manner
             ;
             and
             Mistresse
             Hutchinson
             her
             wonted
             meetings
             and
             exercises
             ;
             and
             much
             offence
             was
             still
             given
             by
             her
             ,
             and
             others
             ,
             in
             going
             out
             of
             the
             ordinary
             Assemblies
             .
             When
             (
             Mr.
             Wilson
             )
             the
             Pastor
             of
             Boston
             began
             any
             exercise
             ,
             it
             was
             conceived
             by
             the
             Magistrate
             that
             the
             case
             was
             now
             desperate
             ,
             and
             it
             was
             determined
             to
             suppresse
             them
             by
             Civil
             Authority
             .
          
           
             
               (
               O
               )
               Apologetical
               Narration
               ,
               p.
               5.
               
            
             We
             had
             likewise
             the
             fatal
             miscarriages
             and
             shipwracks
             of
             the
             Separation
             ,
             whom
             you
             call
             
             Brownists
             ,
             as
             Land-marks
             to
             forewarn
             us
             of
             these
             Rocks
             and
             Shelves
             they
             run
             upon
             .
          
           
             Cottons
             Letter
             to
             
               Williams
               ,
               pag.
               12.
            
             
             I
             said
             that
             God
             had
             not
             prospered
             the
             way
             of
             Separation
             ,
             because
             he
             hath
             not
             blessed
             it
             either
             with
             peace
             among
             themselves
             or
             with
             growth
             of
             grace
             .
             The
             
               Lord
               Jesus
            
             never
             delivered
             that
             way
             of
             Separation
             to
             which
             they
             bear
             witnesse
             ,
             nor
             any
             of
             his
             Apostles
             after
             him
             ,
             nor
             of
             his
             Prophets
             before
             him
             .
             We
             do
             not
             come
             forth
             to
             help
             them
             against
             Jehovah
             ;
             this
             were
             not
             to
             help
             Jehovah
             ,
             but
             Satan
             against
             him
             .
             We
             cannot
             pray
             in
             Faith
             for
             a
             blessing
             upon
             their
             Separation
             ,
             which
             we
             see
             not
             to
             be
             of
             God
             ,
             nor
             to
             lead
             to
             him
             :
             It
             is
             little
             comfort
             to
             the
             true
             Servants
             of
             Christ
             that
             such
             inventions
             of
             men
             are
             multiplied
             .
          
           
             
               (
               P
               )
               Answer
               to
               the
               thirty
               two
               Questions
               ,
               p.
               7.
               
            
             Whether
             is
             the
             greater
             number
             ,
             these
             that
             are
             admitted
             to
             Church-Communion
             ,
             or
             these
             that
             are
             not
             ,
             we
             cannot
             certainly
             tell
             .
          
           
             
               (
               Q
               1.
               )
               Plain
               dealing
               ,
               p.
               73.
               
            
             Here
             such
             confessions
             and
             professions
             are
             required
             ,
             both
             in
             private
             and
             publike
             ,
             both
             by
             men
             and
             women
             ,
             before
             they
             be
             admitted
             ,
             that
             three
             parts
             of
             the
             people
             of
             the
             Countrey
             remain
             out
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             so
             that
             in
             short
             time
             ,
             most
             of
             the
             people
             will
             remain
             unbaptised
             .
          
           
             
               (
               Q
               2.
               
               Williams
               of
               the
               name
               Heathen
               ,
               p.
               6.
               
            
             Nations
             protesting
             against
             the
             Beast
             ,
             no
             Papists
             ,
             but
             Protestants
             ,
             may
             we
             say
             of
             them
             that
             they
             or
             any
             of
             them
             may
             be
             called
             in
             true
             Scripture
             sence
             ,
             Heathens
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             Nations
             or
             Gentiles
             ,
             in
             opposition
             to
             the
             people
             of
             God
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             onely
             Holy
             Nation
             ?
             Such
             a
             departure
             from
             the
             Beast
             in
             a
             false
             constitution
             of
             National
             Churches
             ,
             if
             the
             bodies
             of
             Protestant
             Nations
             remain
             in
             an
             unregenerate
             estate
             ,
             Christ
             hath
             said
             they
             are
             but
             as
             Heathens
             and
             Publicans
             .
          
           
             
               (
               Q
               3.
               )
               Plain
               dealing
               ,
               p.
               21.
               
            
             There
             hath
             not
             been
             any
             sent
             forth
             by
             any
             Church
             ,
             to
             learn
             the
             Natives
             language
             ,
             or
             to
             instruct
             them
             in
             our
             Religion
             first
             ,
             because
             they
             say
             they
             have
             not
             to
             do
             with
             them
             being
             without
             ,
             except
             they
             come
             to
             hear
             ,
             and
             learn
             English
             .
          
           
             
               (
               R
               )
               Williams
               of
               the
               name
               Heathen
               ,
               p.
               10.
               
            
             For
             our
             New-England
             parts
             ,
             I
             can
             speak
             it
             confidently
             ,
             I
             know
             it
             to
             have
             been
             easie
             for
             my self
             ,
             long
             ere
             this
             ,
             to
             have
             brought
             many
             thousands
             of
             these
             Natives
             ,
             yea
             ,
             the
             whole
             Countrey
             to
             a
             far
             greater
             Antichristian
             conversion
             ,
             then
             ever
             was
             heard
             of
             in
             America
             .
             I
             could
             have
             brought
             the
             whole
             Countrey
             to
             have
             observed
             one
             day
             in
             seven
             :
             I
             adde
             ,
             to
             have
             received
             Baptism
             ,
             to
             have
             come
             to
             a
             stated
             Church
             meeting
             ,
             to
             have
             
             maintained
             Priests
             ,
             and
             Forms
             of
             Prayer
             ,
             and
             a
             whole
             form
             of
             Antichristian
             worship
             in
             life
             and
             death
             .
          
           
             
               (
               S
               )
               Ibid.
               p.
               11.
               
            
             Wo
             be
             to
             me
             ,
             if
             I
             call
             that
             conversion
             to
             God
             ,
             which
             is
             indeed
             the
             subversion
             of
             the
             souls
             of
             millons
             in
             Christendom
             ,
             from
             one
             false
             worship
             to
             another
             .
          
           
             
               Williams
               Key
               unto
               the
               language
               of
               America
               ,
               p.
               9.
               
            
             To
             which
             I
             could
             easily
             have
             brought
             the
             Countrey
             ,
             but
             that
             I
             was
             perswaded
             ,
             and
             am
             ,
             that
             Gods
             way
             is
             first
             to
             turn
             a
             soul
             from
             its
             idols
             ,
             both
             of
             heart
             ,
             worship
             ,
             and
             conversation
             ,
             before
             it
             is
             capable
             of
             worship
             to
             the
             true
             God.
             
          
           
             
               (
               T
               )
               Short
               story
               ,
               p.
               32.
               
            
             Many
             good
             souls
             were
             brought
             to
             waite
             for
             this
             immediate
             revelation
             ;
             then
             sprung
             up
             also
             that
             opinion
             of
             the
             indwelling
             of
             the
             person
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             .
          
           
             
               Ibidem
               ,
               Preface
               ,
               p.
               13.
               
            
             That
             their
             own
             revelations
             of
             particular
             events
             ,
             were
             as
             infallible
             as
             the
             Scripture
             .
          
           
             
               (
               V
               )
               Short
               story
               ,
               Preface
               ,
               pag.
               2.
               
            
             Sin
             in
             a
             childe
             of
             God
             must
             never
             trouble
             him
             .
             Trouble
             in
             conscience
             for
             sins
             of
             Commission
             ,
             or
             for
             neglect
             of
             duties
             ,
             sheweth
             a
             man
             to
             be
             under
             a
             Covenant
             of
             Works
             .
          
           
             
               (
               X
               )
               Short
               story
               Preface
               ,
               p.
               2.
               
            
             A
             Christian
             is
             not
             bound
             to
             the
             Law
             as
             the
             rule
             of
             his
             conversation
             .
          
           
             
               (
               Y
               )
               Ibid.
               p.
               3.
               
            
             No
             Christian
             must
             be
             pressed
             to
             duties
             of
             Holinesse
             .
          
           
             
               (
               Z
               )
               Short
               story
               Preface
               ,
               p.
               13.
               
            
             Their
             Leaders
             fell
             into
             more
             hideous
             delusions
             ,
             as
             that
             the
             souls
             of
             men
             are
             mortal
             like
             the
             Beasts
             .
          
           
             
               (
               AA
               )
               Short
               story
               ,
               p.
               59.
               
            
             These
             who
             are
             united
             to
             Christ
             ,
             have
             in
             this
             life
             new
             bodies
             ,
             and
             two
             bodies
             .
          
           
             
               (
               BB
               )
               Ibid.
            
             She
             knoweth
             not
             how
             
               Jesus
               Christ
            
             should
             be
             united
             to
             this
             our
             fleshly
             body
             ;
             these
             who
             have
             union
             with
             Christ
             ,
             shall
             not
             rise
             with
             the
             same
             fleshly
             body
             ;
             and
             that
             the
             Resurrection
             mentioned
             in
             
               1
               Cor.
               15.44
            
             .
             is
             not
             meant
             of
             the
             Resurrection
             of
             the
             body
             ,
             but
             of
             our
             union
             here
             in
             this
             life
             .
          
           
             
               (
               CC
               )
               Ibid.
               p.
               60.
               
            
             We
             are
             united
             to
             Christ
             with
             the
             same
             union
             that
             his
             humanity
             on
             earth
             was
             with
             his
             Deity
             .
             That
             she
             had
             no
             Scripture
             to
             warrant
             that
             Christs
             manhood
             is
             now
             is
             Heaven
             ;
             but
             the
             body
             of
             Christ
             is
             his
             Church
             .
          
           
             
               (
               DD
               )
               Ibid.
               Preface
               ,
               p.
               1.
               
            
             You
             shall
             see
             a
             Litter
             of
             ninty
             one
             of
             their
             brats
             hung
             up
             against
             the
             Sun
             ,
             besides
             many
             new
             ones
             of
             Mistresse
             Hutchinsons
             .
          
           
           
             
               (
               EE
               )
               Ibid.
            
             Multitudes
             of
             men
             and
             women
             were
             infected
             before
             they
             were
             aware
             .
          
           
             
               (
               FF
               )
               Ibid.
               Preface
               ,
               p.
               7.
               
            
             They
             had
             some
             of
             all
             sorts
             and
             qualities
             in
             all
             places
             ,
             to
             defend
             and
             patronise
             them
             :
             Almost
             in
             every
             family
             ,
             some
             were
             ready
             to
             defend
             them
             as
             the
             Apple
             of
             their
             own
             eye
             .
          
           
             
               (
               GG
               )
               Vide
               supra
               .
               N
               2.
               
            
          
           
             
               (
               HH
               )
               Short
               story
               Preface
               ,
               pag.
               4.
               
            
             They
             would
             appear
             very
             humble
             ,
             holy
             ,
             and
             spiritual
             Christians
             ,
             and
             full
             of
             Christ
             .
          
           
             
               (
               II
               )
               Ibid.
            
             They
             would
             deny
             themselves
             far
             ,
             and
             speak
             excellently
             .
          
           
             
               (
               KK
               )
               Ibid.
            
             They
             would
             pray
             with
             such
             soul
             ravishing
             affections
             and
             expressions
             ,
             that
             a
             stranger
             could
             not
             but
             love
             and
             admire
             them
             .
          
           
             
               (
               LL
               )
               Ibid.
            
             They
             lifted
             up
             their
             opinions
             by
             guilding
             them
             over
             with
             the
             specious
             termes
             of
             Free-grace
             ,
             Glorious-Light
             ,
             Gospel-Truths
             ,
             holding
             out
             naked
             Christ
             .
          
           
             
               (
               MM
               )
               Vide
               supra
               .
               LL.
               
            
          
           
             
               (
               NN
               )
               Preface
               ,
               p.
               7.
               
            
             O
             their
             boldnesse
             ,
             pride
             ,
             insolency
             ,
             the
             disturbances
             ,
             divisions
             ,
             contentions
             they
             raised
             among
             us
             ,
             both
             in
             Church
             and
             State
             ,
             and
             Families
             ,
             setting
             division
             betwixt
             Husband
             and
             Wife
             !
          
           
             
               Ibid.
               p.
               9.
            
             
             And
             seeing
             a
             spirit
             of
             pride
             ,
             subtilty
             ,
             malice
             and
             contempt
             of
             all
             men
             that
             were
             not
             of
             their
             minde
             breathing
             in
             them
             ,
             our
             hearts
             were
             sadded
             ,
             and
             our
             spirits
             tyred
             .
          
           
             
               (
               OO
               )
               Ibid.
               p.
               4.
               
            
             Their
             followers
             in
             admiration
             of
             them
             ,
             would
             tell
             others
             ,
             that
             since
             the
             Apostles
             times
             ,
             they
             were
             perswaded
             none
             ever
             received
             so
             much
             light
             from
             God
             ,
             as
             such
             and
             such
             had
             done
             ,
             naming
             their
             Leaders
             .
             See
             also
             before
             H.
             
          
           
             
               (
               PP
               )
               Short
               story
               ,
               pag.
               39.
               
            
             She
             said
             it
             was
             revealed
             to
             her
             long
             since
             in
             England
             ,
             That
             all
             the
             pack
             of
             the
             Ministers
             there
             were
             Antichristian
             ,
             so
             that
             she
             durst
             hear
             none
             of
             them
             ,
             after
             Master
             Cotton
             and
             Master
             Wheelwright
             were
             once
             gone
             ;
             for
             they
             could
             not
             preach
             Christ
             ,
             and
             the
             new
             Covenant
             .
          
           
             
               (
               QQ
               )
               Preface
               ,
               pag.
               8.
               
            
             The
             faithful
             Ministers
             of
             Christ
             must
             have
             dung
             cast
             in
             their
             faces
             ,
             and
             be
             no
             better
             then
             legal
             Preachers
             ,
             Baals
             Priests
             ,
             Popish
             Factors
             ,
             Scribes
             ,
             Pharisees
             ,
             and
             Opposers
             of
             Christ
             himself
             .
          
           
             
               (
               RR
               )
               Vide
               supra
               .
               N
               1.
               
            
          
           
             
               (
               SS
               )
               Preface
               ,
               p.
               9.
               
            
             The
             Magistrates
             were
             
               Achabs
               ,
               Amazia's
            
             ,
             enemies
             to
             Christ
             ,
             led
             by
             Satan
             .
          
           
           
             
               (
               TT
               )
               Ibid.
            
             These
             were
             enemies
             to
             
               Christ
               ;
               Herods
               ,
               Pilates
            
             ,
             Scribes
             and
             Pharisees
             ,
             yea
             ,
             Antichrists
             ;
             and
             advised
             all
             under
             a
             Covenant
             of
             Grace
             ,
             to
             look
             upon
             them
             as
             such
             :
             And
             with
             great
             zeal
             did
             stimulate
             them
             to
             deal
             with
             them
             as
             such
             ,
             and
             alleadged
             the
             story
             of
             Moses
             that
             killed
             the
             Egyptian
             ,
             and
             left
             it
             barely
             so
             .
          
           
             
               (
               VV
               )
               Ibid.
            
             It
             was
             a
             wonder
             of
             mercy
             ,
             that
             they
             had
             not
             set
             our
             Common-wealth
             and
             Churches
             on
             a
             fire
             ,
             and
             consumed
             us
             all
             therein
             .
          
           
             
               (
               XX
               )
               Preface
               ,
               pag.
               7.
               
            
             They
             had
             some
             of
             all
             quality
             to
             defend
             them
             ,
             some
             of
             the
             Magistrates
             ,
             some
             Gentlemen
             ,
             some
             Schollers
             ,
             some
             of
             our
             Captains
             and
             Souldiers
             ,
             some
             in
             Military
             Trainings
             .
          
           
             
               (
               YY
               )
               Short
               story
               ,
               p.
               33.
               
            
             They
             made
             full
             accompt
             the
             day
             had
             been
             theirs
             .
          
           
             
               (
               ZZ
            
             )
             Master
             Williams
             in
             his
             Discourse
             to
             me
             ,
             assured
             me
             hereof
             .
          
           
             
               (
               AAA
               )
               Short
               story
               ,
               p.
               43.
               
            
             Vnder
             their
             conduct
             ,
             the
             old
             Serpent
             had
             prepared
             such
             an
             Ambushment
             ,
             as
             in
             all
             reason
             would
             soon
             have
             driven
             Christ
             and
             the
             Gospel
             out
             of
             New-England
             ,
             (
             though
             to
             the
             ruine
             of
             the
             instruments
             themselves
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             of
             others
             )
             and
             to
             the
             repossessing
             of
             Satan
             in
             his
             ancient
             Kingdom
             .
          
           
             
               (
               BBB
               )
               Preface
               ,
               p.
               12.
               
            
             Mistresse
             Hutchinson
             being
             big
             with
             childe
             ,
             and
             growing
             towards
             the
             time
             of
             her
             Labour
             ,
             brought
             out
             not
             one
             ,
             but
             thirty
             monstrous
             births
             or
             thereabouts
             at
             once
             ,
             none
             at
             all
             of
             them
             of
             humane
             shape
             .
          
           
             
               (
               CCC
               )
               Ibid.
            
             Mistresse
             Dyer
             brought
             forth
             her
             birth
             of
             a
             Woman
             childe
             ,
             a
             Beast
             ,
             a
             Fish
             ,
             and
             a
             Foul
             ,
             all
             woven
             together
             in
             one
             ,
             and
             without
             an
             head
             .
          
           
             
               (
               DDD
               )
               Ibid.
            
             Though
             he
             that
             runs
             may
             read
             their
             sin
             in
             these
             judgements
             ,
             yet
             ,
             behold
             the
             desperate
             hardnesse
             of
             heart
             in
             these
             persons
             ,
             and
             all
             their
             followers
             ;
             they
             turned
             all
             from
             themselves
             upon
             the
             faithful
             servants
             of
             God
             that
             laboured
             to
             reclaim
             them
             ,
             saying
             ,
             
               This
               is
               for
               you
               ye
               Legalists
               ,
               that
               your
               eyes
               might
               be
               further
               blinded
               by
               Gods
               hand
               upon
               us
               in
               your
               legal
               wayes
               ,
               that
               you
               may
               stumble
               and
               fall
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               end
               break
               your
               necks
               in
               Hell
               ,
               if
               ye
               imbrace
               not
               the
               Truth
               .
            
          
           
             
               (
               EEE
               )
               Ibid.
               p.
               5.
               
            
             These
             persons
             with
             many
             others
             infected
             by
             them
             ,
             went
             altogether
             out
             of
             our
             Jurisdiction
             into
             an
             Iland
             ,
             and
             there
             they
             live
             to
             this
             day
             most
             of
             them
             ,
             hatching
             and
             multiplying
             new
             opinions
             ,
             and
             cannot
             agree
             ,
             but
             are
             miserably
             divided
             into
             sundry
             Sects
             and
             Factions
             .
          
           
           
             
               (
               FFF
            
             )
             Mistresse
             Hutchinson
             being
             weary
             of
             the
             Iland
             ,
             went
             from
             thence
             with
             all
             her
             family
             ,
             to
             live
             under
             the
             Dutch
             ,
             neer
             a
             place
             in
             the
             Map
             called
             Hell-gate
             .
          
           
             
               (
               GGG
            
             )
             There
             the
             Indians
             set
             upon
             them
             ,
             and
             slew
             her
             and
             all
             her
             family
             ;
             her
             daughter
             ,
             and
             her
             daughters
             husband
             ;
             and
             all
             their
             children
             ,
             save
             one
             that
             escaped
             .
             Some
             write
             that
             the
             Indians
             did
             burn
             her
             to
             death
             ,
             withall
             that
             belonged
             to
             her
             .
             I
             never
             heard
             that
             the
             Indians
             in
             these
             parts
             did
             commit
             the
             like
             outrage
             upon
             any
             other
             .
          
           
             
               (
               HHH
               )
               Vide
               KKK
               1.
               
            
          
           
             
               (
               III
               )
               Ibid.
               p.
               13.
               
            
             They
             grew
             also
             many
             of
             them
             very
             loose
             in
             their
             practises
             ;
             for
             these
             opinions
             will
             certainly
             produce
             a
             filthy
             life
             by
             degrees
             :
             As
             no
             Prayer
             in
             their
             Familes
             ,
             no
             Sabbath
             ,
             insufferable
             pride
             ,
             frequent
             and
             hideous
             lying
             ;
             and
             some
             of
             them
             became
             guilty
             of
             fouler
             sins
             then
             all
             these
             ,
             which
             I
             here
             name
             not
             .
          
           
             
               Cottons
               third
               Sermon
               ,
               6.
               
               Vial
               ,
               pag.
               9.
               
            
             The
             calamities
             of
             the
             Countrey
             are
             from
             God
             ;
             he
             takes
             away
             all
             ;
             whether
             by
             our
             pride
             ,
             that
             we
             must
             have
             every
             new
             fashion
             ,
             and
             be
             like
             the
             men
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             in
             houses
             ,
             apparel
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             ;
             or
             daintinesse
             ,
             that
             we
             must
             have
             our
             varieties
             ,
             though
             it
             cost
             never
             so
             much
             ,
             and
             no
             matter
             what
             followeth
             ,
             though
             it
             eat
             up
             our
             estates
             .
             The
             Lord
             hath
             made
             use
             of
             our
             folly
             ,
             and
             pride
             ,
             and
             daintinesse
             ,
             our
             idlenesse
             ,
             and
             covetousnesse
             .
          
           
             
               Idem
               .
               2.
               
               Vial
               ,
               pag.
               26.
               
            
             We
             know
             that
             in
             England
             there
             is
             no
             such
             unfaithful
             dealing
             ,
             and
             hollow
             heartednesse
             ?
             no
             such
             bitternesse
             between
             Christians
             .
             What
             will
             befal
             your
             posterity
             ,
             they
             will
             degenerate
             out
             of
             measure
             ,
             by
             the
             unfaithfulnesse
             of
             your
             lives
             ,
             and
             the
             unrighteousnesse
             of
             your
             promises
             .
          
           
             
               (
               KKK
               1.
               )
               Short
               story
               ,
               p.
               44.
               
            
             The
             Midwife
             ,
             one
             Hawkins
             ,
             was
             notorious
             for
             familiarity
             with
             the
             divel
             ,
             and
             now
             a
             prime
             Familist
             :
             The
             most
             of
             the
             Women
             who
             were
             present
             at
             Mistresse
             Dyers
             travel
             ,
             were
             suddenly
             taken
             with
             such
             a
             violent
             vomiting
             ,
             and
             purging
             ,
             without
             eating
             or
             drinking
             of
             any
             thing
             ,
             as
             they
             were
             forced
             to
             go
             home
             ;
             others
             had
             their
             children
             taken
             with
             Convulsions
             ,
             which
             they
             had
             not
             before
             ,
             nor
             since
             ,
             and
             so
             were
             sent
             for
             home
             :
             So
             that
             none
             were
             left
             at
             the
             birth
             ,
             but
             the
             Midwife
             and
             two
             other
             ;
             whereof
             one
             fell
             asleep
             at
             such
             time
             as
             the
             childe
             died
             ,
             which
             was
             about
             two
             hours
             before
             the
             birth
             :
             The
             Bed
             wherein
             the
             mother
             lay
             ,
             shook
             so
             violently
             ,
             that
             all
             who
             were
             in
             the
             Room
             perceived
             it
             .
          
           
             
               (
               KKK
               2.
               )
               Ibid.
               p.
               63
               ,
               64.
               
            
             Then
             Master
             Cotton
             told
             the
             Assembly
             ,
             That
             whereas
             she
             had
             been
             formerly
             dealt
             with
             for
             matter
             of
             
             Doctrine
             ,
             he
             had
             according
             to
             the
             duty
             of
             his
             place
             ,
             being
             the
             Teacher
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             proceeded
             against
             her
             unto
             admonition
             :
             But
             now
             the
             case
             bring
             altered
             ,
             and
             she
             being
             questioned
             for
             maintaining
             of
             untruth
             ,
             which
             is
             matter
             of
             Manners
             ,
             he
             must
             leave
             the
             businesse
             to
             the
             Pastor
             Master
             Wilson
             to
             go
             on
             with
             her
             ;
             but
             withal
             declared
             his
             judgement
             in
             the
             case
             from
             that
             in
             the
             
               Revelation
               ,
               ch
               .
               22.
            
             
             That
             such
             as
             make
             and
             maintain
             a
             lie
             ,
             ought
             to
             be
             cast
             out
             of
             the
             Church
             ;
             and
             whereas
             two
             or
             three
             pleaded
             that
             she
             might
             first
             have
             a
             second
             Admonition
             ,
             according
             to
             that
             in
             
               Titus
               3.10
            
             .
             He
             answered
             ,
             That
             that
             was
             onely
             for
             such
             as
             erred
             in
             point
             of
             Doctrine
             ;
             but
             such
             as
             shall
             notoriously
             offend
             in
             matter
             of
             conversation
             ,
             ought
             to
             be
             presently
             cast
             out
             ,
             as
             he
             proved
             by
             Ananias
             and
             Saphira
             ,
             and
             the
             incestuous
             Corinthian
             .
          
           
             
               Ibid.
               p.
               65.
            
             
             It
             was
             observed
             that
             she
             should
             now
             come
             under
             Admonition
             for
             many
             foul
             and
             fundamental
             Errours
             ,
             and
             after
             he
             cast
             out
             for
             notorious
             lying
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
           CHAP.
           IV.
           The
           Carriage
           of
           the
           Independents
           in
           Holland
           ,
           at
           Roterdam
           ,
           and
           Arnhem
           .
        
         
           THe
           fruits
           of
           this
           way
           in
           Holland
           ,
           
           are
           not
           much
           sweeter
           then
           these
           we
           have
           tasted
           in
           New-England
           .
           All
           the
           time
           of
           their
           abode
           there
           ,
           they
           were
           not
           able
           to
           conquer
           to
           their
           party
           more
           then
           two
           Congregations
           ;
           and
           these
           but
           very
           small
           ones
           ,
           of
           the
           English
           onely
           :
           For
           to
           this
           day
           ,
           I
           have
           not
           heard
           of
           any
           one
           man
           of
           the
           Dutch
           ,
           French
           ,
           Scottish
           ,
           or
           any
           other
           Reformed
           Church
           ,
           who
           have
           become
           a
           Member
           of
           any
           Independent
           Congregation
           .
        
         
           Their
           first
           Church
           in
           Holland
           was
           that
           of
           Roterdam
           ,
           
           which
           Master
           
             Peters
             (
             A
          
           )
           (
           not
           the
           most
           settled
           head
           in
           the
           World
           )
           did
           draw
           from
           its
           ancient
           Presbyterial
           Constitution
           ,
           to
           that
           new
           frame
           which
           it
           seemeth
           he
           also
           learned
           by
           Master
           Cottons
           Letters
           from
           New-England
           .
        
         
           This
           Church
           became
           no
           sooner
           Independent
           ,
           then
           it
           run
           into
           the
           way
           of
           such
           shameful
           Divisions
           as
           their
           Mother
           at
           Amsterdam
           had
           gone
           before
           them
           .
           Their
           Pastor
           Master
           Peters
           ,
           was
           soon
           weary
           of
           them
           ,
           or
           they
           of
           him
           ;
           for
           what
           causes
           themselves
           best
           know
           ;
           but
           sure
           it
           is
           ,
           he
           quickly
           left
           them
           ,
           and
           went
           for
           New-England
           .
        
         
           The
           Church
           was
           not
           long
           destitute
           of
           Pastors
           ;
           
           for
           about
           that
           time
           Master
           Ward
           and
           Master
           Bridge
           came
           over
           to
           them
           from
           Norwich
           ,
           where
           they
           ever
           had
           lived
           fully
           conform
           ,
           without
           any
           contradiction
           either
           to
           Episcopacy
           or
           Ceremonies
           ,
           onely
           they
           withstood
           Bishop
           Wrens
           last
           Innovations
           (
           B
           )
           .
        
         
           So
           soon
           as
           they
           came
           to
           Roterdam
           ,
           without
           any
           long
           time
           of
           adveisement
           ,
           they
           conformed
           themselves
           to
           the
           Discipline
           which
           Master
           Peters
           had
           planted
           
             (
             C
          
           )
           ;
           They
           renounced
           their
           English
           Ordination
           and
           Ministerial
           Office
           ,
           joyning
           themselves
           as
           meer
           private
           men
           to
           that
           Congregation
           ,
           which
           afterward
           did
           choose
           and
           ordain
           both
           of
           them
           to
           be
           their
           Ministers
           (
           D
           )
           .
        
         
           It
           was
           not
           long
           before
           Master
           Simpson
           also
           came
           hither
           from
           London
           ,
           and
           renouncing
           also
           his
           Ordination
           (
           E
           )
           ,
           joyned
           himself
           as
           a
           private
           member
           with
           them
           .
        
         
         
           
           Then
           did
           the
           Spirit
           of
           Division
           begin
           to
           work
           among
           them
           ,
           and
           so
           far
           to
           prevail
           ,
           that
           Master
           Simpson
           malecontent
           with
           Master
           Bridge
           ,
           for
           hindering
           the
           private
           members
           of
           the
           flock
           to
           prophesie
           after
           the
           Brownists
           way
           ,
           did
           separate
           himself
           and
           erect
           a
           new
           Congregation
           of
           his
           own
           (
           F
           )
           :
           Betwixt
           these
           two
           Churches
           ,
           the
           contentions
           and
           slanders
           became
           no
           lesse
           grievous
           then
           those
           of
           Amsterdam
           betwixt
           Ainsworth
           and
           Johnsons
           followers
           ;
           and
           in
           this
           much
           worse
           ,
           that
           they
           of
           Roterdam
           abode
           not
           at
           one
           Schism
           ;
           but
           after
           Master
           Simpsons
           separation
           ,
           broke
           out
           again
           into
           another
           subdivision
           .
        
         
           Master
           Bridges
           Congregation
           was
           so
           filled
           with
           strife
           ,
           so
           shameful
           slanders
           were
           laid
           upon
           his
           own
           back
           ,
           that
           displeasure
           did
           hasten
           the
           death
           of
           his
           wife
           
             (
             G
             )
          
           ,
           and
           did
           well
           neer
           kill
           himself
           ,
           making
           him
           oft
           professe
           his
           repentance
           that
           ever
           he
           entred
           into
           that
           society
           (
           H
           )
           .
        
         
           
           As
           for
           Master
           Ward
           ,
           his
           Ministery
           became
           so
           unsavoury
           to
           that
           people
           ,
           that
           they
           did
           never
           rest
           till
           judicially
           by
           their
           own
           Authority
           alone
           (
           for
           Presbytery
           they
           had
           none
           ,
           and
           Master
           Bridge
           did
           dissent
           from
           that
           act
           of
           unjust
           oppression
           )
           they
           had
           deposed
           Master
           Ward
           from
           his
           pastoral
           charge
           (
           I
           )
           .
        
         
           
           This
           act
           was
           much
           stumbled
           at
           by
           divers
           who
           were
           fully
           perswaded
           of
           Master
           Wards
           integrity
           ,
           and
           at
           last
           by
           the
           intercession
           of
           some
           from
           the
           Church
           of
           Arnhem
           he
           was
           restored
           to
           his
           place
           ;
           but
           the
           ground
           of
           the
           controversie
           was
           no
           wayes
           touched
           :
           For
           when
           the
           four
           Commissioners
           from
           Arnhem
           ,
           Master
           Goodwin
           ,
           Master
           Nye
           ,
           Master
           Laurence
           ,
           and
           another
           ,
           had
           met
           in
           a
           Chamber
           of
           a
           private
           house
           in
           Roterdam
           ,
           with
           some
           Members
           of
           that
           faulty
           Congregation
           (
           K
           )
           ,
           and
           so
           made
           up
           their
           famous
           Assembly
           ,
           which
           the
           Apologists
           are
           pleased
           to
           equal
           ,
           if
           not
           to
           prefer
           to
           all
           the
           Assemblies
           they
           ever
           had
           seen
           (
           L
           )
           :
           Whether
           that
           National
           Synod
           ,
           wherein
           Master
           Nye
           had
           seen
           the
           flowre
           of
           the
           Scottish
           Nation
           enter
           into
           the
           Covenant
           with
           very
           great
           devotion
           :
           Or
           this
           great
           Assembly
           at
           Westminster
           ,
           where
           he
           and
           his
           Brethren
           oft
           have
           seen
           sitting
           the
           Prince
           Elector
           ,
           the
           most
           Noble
           Members
           of
           both
           Houses
           of
           Parliament
           ,
           the
           prime
           Divines
           of
           all
           England
           ,
           the
           Commissioners
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Scotland
           .
        
         
           That
           Assembly
           ,
           I
           say
           of
           Roterdam
           ,
           did
           not
           so
           much
           as
           touch
           the
           main
           question
           ;
           they
           drew
           a
           thin
           skin
           over
           the
           wound
           ,
           but
           durst
           not
           assay
           to
           lance
           it
           to
           the
           bottom
           .
           For
           did
           they
           ever
           rebuke
           ,
           
           or
           so
           much
           as
           once
           speak
           to
           the
           people
           of
           that
           Congregation
           ,
           for
           usurping
           a
           Tyrannicall
           Authority
           to
           depose
           their
           Pastor
           .
           Did
           they
           tell
           Master
           Ward
           of
           his
           siding
           with
           Master
           Simpson
           ,
           against
           Master
           Bridge
           ,
           in
           the
           matter
           of
           Prophesie
           ?
           did
           they
           ever
           attempt
           to
           cognosce
           on
           the
           great
           scandal
           ,
           the
           ground
           of
           all
           the
           rest
           ,
           Master
           Simpsons
           Separation
           ?
           did
           they
           make
           any
           hearty
           and
           solid
           reconciliation
           betwixt
           Master
           Ward
           and
           the
           Church
           ?
           It
           seems
           the
           Assembly
           was
           wiser
           then
           to
           meddle
           with
           evils
           ,
           which
           they
           found
           much
           above
           their
           strength
           to
           remedy
           .
           Master
           Ward
           found
           himself
           after
           his
           restitution
           in
           so
           pittiful
           a
           condition
           with
           his
           new
           friends
           ,
           that
           he
           left
           their
           Company
           (
           M
           )
           .
        
         
           The
           two
           Churches
           were
           irreconcileable
           ,
           
           till
           both
           Master
           Bridge
           ,
           and
           Mr.
           Simpson
           had
           removed
           their
           Stations
           to
           England
           ;
           and
           even
           then
           the
           concord
           could
           not
           be
           obtained
           ,
           till
           the
           Dutch
           Magistrate
           had
           interposed
           his
           authority
           (
           N
           )
           :
           Neither
           by
           this
           means
           could
           Master
           Simpsons
           Church
           be
           perswaded
           to
           return
           to
           Master
           Bridges
           ,
           till
           for
           their
           meer
           pleasure
           they
           got
           that
           Congregation
           to
           remove
           one
           of
           their
           prime
           members
           ,
           without
           the
           alleadging
           of
           any
           cause
           but
           their
           own
           peremptory
           will
           and
           satisfaction
           (
           O
           )
           .
           When
           by
           so
           much
           a
           do
           these
           two
           divided
           Churches
           are
           brought
           together
           ,
           it
           may
           be
           much
           doubted
           ,
           if
           their
           Union
           shall
           long
           continue
           .
           Certainly
           ,
           it
           seems
           not
           to
           be
           so
           cordial
           ,
           as
           that
           of
           the
           two
           lately
           divided
           ,
           and
           now
           reunited
           Churches
           a●
           Amsterdam
           .
           For
           among
           these
           of
           Roterdam
           ,
           not
           onely
           the
           grounds
           of
           the
           old
           division
           do
           evidently
           remain
           ,
           but
           also
           the
           Seeds
           of
           a
           new
           breach
           do
           appear
           above
           the
           ground
           .
        
         
           The
           liberty
           of
           Prophecying
           ,
           which
           Master
           Simpsons
           (
           now
           Master
           Simons
           )
           Congregation
           did
           require
           ,
           is
           not
           obtained
           in
           the
           way
           they
           desired
           it
           ;
           for
           they
           are
           not
           permitted
           to
           Prophecy
           in
           the
           Congregation
           ,
           nor
           upon
           the
           Sabbath
           day
           ,
           nor
           in
           the
           place
           of
           publike
           meeting
           :
           Onely
           in
           a
           private
           place
           ,
           on
           a
           week
           day
           ,
           where
           some
           of
           the
           Church
           who
           please
           do
           meet
           ;
           they
           have
           liberty
           to
           exercise
           their
           gifts
           .
           On
           the
           other
           part
           ,
           what
           Master
           Bridges
           (
           now
           Mr.
           Parks
           )
           Church
           did
           require
           ,
           I
           mean
           a
           Presbytery
           for
           Government
           in
           the
           Congregation
           ,
           cannot
           be
           obtained
           .
           For
           however
           ,
           they
           professe
           the
           lawfulnesse
           and
           conveniency
           of
           Ruling
           Elders
           ,
           and
           of
           a
           Consistory
           for
           Discipline
           ;
           yet
           it
           hath
           so
           faln
           out
           that
           for
           many
           yeers
           they
           have
           had
           none
           ,
           neither
           are
           like
           in
           haste
           to
           have
           ,
           unlesse
           the
           grumbling
           of
           Master
           Parks
           and
           his
           friends
           
           threatning
           a
           new
           breach
           ,
           do
           force
           them
           at
           last
           to
           the
           use
           of
           that
           Ordinance
           .
        
         
           
           But
           that
           which
           threatneth
           not
           a
           Schisme
           alone
           ,
           but
           a
           total
           dissolution
           of
           that
           Congregation
           ,
           is
           the
           Pest
           of
           Anabaptism
           ,
           which
           begins
           of
           late
           much
           to
           infect
           them
           (
           P
           )
           .
           It
           is
           true
           ,
           the
           Pastors
           do
           their
           best
           to
           reclaim
           all
           their
           members
           from
           that
           Errour
           ;
           and
           when
           they
           finde
           themselves
           not
           able
           to
           prevail
           ,
           give
           good
           words
           and
           assurances
           of
           a
           full
           and
           Brotherly
           Toleration
           ;
           for
           as
           they
           scruple
           not
           to
           give
           the
           hand
           of
           Fellowship
           to
           the
           Brownists
           of
           
             Amsterdam
             (
             Q
          
           )
           ;
           so
           will
           they
           not
           cast
           out
           any
           from
           their
           Church
           for
           denying
           of
           Pedobaptism
           ,
           if
           the
           dissenting
           and
           erring
           party
           be
           pleased
           to
           remain
           peaceably
           amongst
           them
           :
           But
           here
           is
           the
           pitty
           ,
           when
           the
           Independents
           have
           declared
           their
           greatest
           readinesse
           to
           tolerate
           and
           entertain
           in
           their
           Churches
           ,
           both
           the
           rigid
           Separatists
           ,
           and
           the
           Anabaptists
           (
           R
           )
           ;
           yet
           the
           most
           of
           those
           are
           unwilling
           to
           stay
           ,
           but
           are
           peremptory
           to
           separate
           from
           the
           Independent
           Churches
           as
           more
           corrupt
           then
           that
           they
           with
           a
           good
           conscience
           can
           abide
           in
           them
           ,
           though
           never
           so
           much
           tolerated
           and
           cherished
           .
        
         
           As
           for
           their
           Church
           at
           Arnhem
           ,
           howsoever
           their
           small
           intercourse
           with
           others
           ,
           during
           their
           abode
           in
           that
           remote
           corner
           ,
           and
           their
           taciturnity
           of
           their
           own
           affairs
           ,
           makes
           their
           proceedings
           to
           lie
           under
           a
           Cover
           ;
           yet
           so
           much
           of
           their
           wayes
           is
           come
           to
           light
           upon
           divers
           occasions
           ,
           as
           will
           not
           be
           very
           inductive
           and
           alluring
           of
           indifferent
           spirits
           ,
           to
           tred
           in
           their
           footsteps
           .
        
         
           
           First
           ,
           We
           finde
           them
           greater
           admirers
           of
           themselves
           and
           proclaimers
           of
           their
           own
           excellency
           then
           is
           the
           custome
           of
           modest
           and
           wise
           ,
           though
           the
           best
           and
           greatest
           men
           .
           They
           think
           it
           not
           enough
           to
           anoint
           their
           Masters
           and
           Friends
           of
           New-England
           with
           excessive
           praises
           ,
           as
           men
           who
           have
           not
           been
           matched
           by
           any
           of
           the
           Saints
           since
           the
           dayes
           of
           
             Abraham
             (
             S
          
           )
           ;
           but
           they
           are
           also
           bold
           to
           sound
           out
           to
           themselves
           in
           Print
           in
           the
           ears
           of
           both
           Houses
           of
           Parliament
           ,
           a
           commendation
           much
           above
           the
           possible
           merit
           of
           any
           so
           small
           a
           number
           of
           men
           in
           the
           whole
           world
           .
           The
           Synod
           of
           Roterdam
           they
           equal
           to
           the
           most
           solemn
           National
           Assemblies
           of
           either
           or
           both
           Kingdoms
           
             (
             T
             )
          
           .
           This
           exceeding
           great
           worth
           upon
           whose
           head
           must
           it
           fall
           ,
           but
           either
           alone
           or
           far
           most
           principally
           upon
           the
           Members
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Arnhem
           ?
           For
           that
           Synod
           did
           consist
           of
           no
           other
           but
           the
           two
           
           Doctors
           of
           that
           Church
           ,
           and
           the
           two
           Elders
           thereof
           ,
           together
           with
           Master
           Bridge
           ,
           and
           the
           Members
           of
           his
           Church
           .
           These
           last
           were
           present
           in
           that
           Synod
           as
           persons
           challenged
           ,
           and
           guilty
           of
           a
           grievous
           scandal
           ;
           so
           to
           them
           in
           that
           action
           ,
           but
           a
           small
           praise
           can
           be
           due
           :
           Wherefore
           ,
           the
           supereminent
           Excellency
           of
           that
           meeting
           ,
           must
           fall
           upon
           the
           Commissioners
           of
           Arnhem
           ,
           the
           onely
           persons
           which
           in
           that
           meeting
           were
           void
           of
           offence
           ,
           and
           free
           from
           challenges
           .
           To
           themselves
           therefore
           it
           is
           alone
           ,
           or
           at
           least
           above
           all
           others
           ,
           that
           they
           ascribe
           the
           superlative
           praises
           of
           that
           Synod
           .
        
         
           In
           that
           same
           place
           they
           stick
           not
           to
           take
           to
           themselves
           the
           honour
           of
           so
           great
           sincerity
           as
           any
           flesh
           in
           the
           world
           not
           onely
           hath
           at
           this
           present
           ,
           but
           possibly
           can
           attain
           in
           any
           following
           Age
           (
           V
           )
           .
           We
           wonder
           the
           lesse
           to
           hear
           them
           canonize
           their
           Colleague
           Master
           Archer
           after
           his
           death
           ,
           among
           the
           most
           precious
           persons
           who
           ever
           trod
           upon
           the
           earth
           (
           X
           )
           .
        
         
           This
           self-overvaluing
           seems
           to
           be
           the
           ground
           why
           they
           cry
           out
           of
           their
           very
           moderate
           afflictions
           as
           of
           great
           calamities
           ;
           
           they
           ingeminate
           to
           the
           Parliament
           ,
           over
           and
           over
           ,
           their
           persecution
           ,
           their
           poverty
           ,
           their
           miserable
           exile
           (
           Y
           )
           ;
           when
           they
           who
           understand
           the
           case
           ,
           give
           assurance
           ,
           that
           not
           one
           of
           Ten
           of
           the
           most
           prosperous
           Ministers
           of
           the
           whole
           world
           ,
           in
           the
           time
           of
           their
           greatest
           Sunshine
           ,
           do
           live
           in
           more
           wealth
           ,
           ease
           ,
           honour
           ,
           and
           all
           worldly
           accommodations
           ,
           then
           these
           poor
           miserable
           exiles
           did
           enjoy
           all
           the
           time
           of
           that
           which
           they
           call
           their
           banishment
           (
           Z
           )
           .
        
         
           My
           next
           observation
           upon
           that
           Church
           ,
           is
           ,
           
           that
           an
           humour
           of
           innovating
           at
           least
           ,
           if
           not
           a
           spirit
           of
           errour
           ,
           did
           much
           predomine
           among
           them
           .
           To
           passe
           by
           that
           wantonnesse
           of
           wit
           ,
           which
           in
           their
           Books
           ,
           and
           Discourses
           doth
           much
           appear
           ,
           whereby
           they
           attribute
           without
           fear
           ,
           to
           a
           number
           of
           Scriptures
           ,
           such
           new
           and
           strange
           senses
           as
           before
           them
           were
           never
           heard
           of
           :
           We
           finde
           them
           pleasing
           themselves
           in
           divers
           Doctrines
           ,
           which
           no
           Reformed
           Church
           doth
           assert
           for
           truth
           ,
           yea
           ,
           their
           own
           Brethren
           ,
           both
           of
           New-England
           ,
           and
           of
           Roterdam
           ,
           and
           of
           Amsterdam
           ,
           do
           reject
           as
           Errours
           .
        
         
           They
           are
           not
           content
           with
           some
           few
           little
           touches
           of
           Chiliasm
           ,
           
           which
           yet
           Master
           Cotton
           tells
           us
           are
           but
           fleshly
           imaginations
           (
           AA
           )
           :
           But
           they
           run
           themselves
           over
           head
           and
           ears
           in
           the
           deepest
           gulph
           of
           that
           old
           Heresie
           .
           The
           glimpse
           of
           Sions
           glory
           
           Preached
           at
           a
           Fast
           in
           Holland
           by
           
             T.
             G.
          
           (
           which
           common
           report
           without
           any
           contradiction
           that
           I
           have
           heard
           declares
           to
           be
           
             Thomas
             Goodwin
          
           )
           averrs
           ,
           That
           Independency
           is
           a
           beginning
           ,
           or
           at
           least
           a
           neer
           antecedent
           of
           Christs
           Kingdom
           upon
           Earth
           
             (
             BB
             )
          
           :
           That
           within
           five
           yeers
           Christ
           is
           to
           come
           in
           the
           flesh
           
             (
             CC
             )
          
           ;
           and
           by
           a
           Sword
           of
           Iron
           ,
           to
           kill
           with
           his
           own
           hand
           the
           most
           of
           his
           enemies
           (
           DD
           )
           ;
           and
           thereafter
           to
           passe
           over
           a
           thousand
           yeers
           (
           EE
           )
           as
           a
           worldly
           Monarch
           (
           FF
           )
           with
           his
           Saints
           :
           Who
           shall
           live
           with
           him
           all
           that
           time
           in
           all
           sorts
           of
           fleshly
           delights
           (
           GG
           )
           .
           Master
           Archer
           the
           onely
           Pastor
           that
           ever
           they
           had
           ,
           whose
           praises
           they
           sound
           forth
           so
           loud
           in
           their
           Apologetick
           ,
           would
           perswade
           us
           of
           the
           same
           ,
           and
           more
           grosse
           stories
           
             (
             HH
             )
          
           .
           Master
           Burrows
           in
           his
           late
           Sermons
           upon
           Hosea
           ,
           runs
           in
           the
           same
           way
           (
           II.
           )
        
         
           
           Neither
           is
           this
           all
           the
           new
           Light
           that
           did
           shine
           forth
           in
           the
           Candlestick
           of
           Arnhem
           ;
           but
           there
           also
           Master
           Archer
           giveth
           forth
           ,
           for
           the
           comfort
           of
           his
           hearers
           ,
           without
           the
           reproof
           so
           far
           as
           yet
           we
           have
           heard
           of
           any
           of
           his
           Colleagues
           ,
           
             That
             God
             is
             not
             onely
             the
             Author
             of
             sin
             (
             KK
             )
             ,
             but
             also
             of
             the
             sinfulnesse
             ,
             the
             very
             Formality
             ,
             the
             Anomy
             ,
             the
             Ataxy
             ,
             the
             Pravity
             of
             sin
             (
             LL
             )
             .
          
           A
           doctrine
           which
           all
           Protestants
           ever
           did
           abhor
           as
           high
           Blasphemy
           ;
           and
           which
           ,
           the
           Assembly
           of
           Divines
           ,
           with
           both
           the
           Houses
           of
           Parliament
           ,
           did
           condemn
           as
           such
           ;
           appointing
           Master
           Archers
           Book
           for
           that
           worst
           Heresie
           of
           the
           Libertines
           ,
           and
           grossest
           Blasphemy
           of
           the
           Antinomians
           ,
           to
           be
           solemnly
           burnt
           by
           the
           hand
           of
           the
           Hangman
           (
           MM
           )
           .
        
         
           
           There
           was
           also
           another
           sparkle
           of
           new
           Light
           brake
           up
           in
           that
           Church
           ,
           wherein
           one
           of
           their
           Doctors
           doth
           so
           much
           delight
           to
           this
           day
           ;
           That
           not
           being
           content
           to
           have
           holden
           it
           out
           in
           Holland
           ,
           he
           is
           said
           to
           have
           Preached
           it
           over
           and
           over
           in
           the
           most
           solemn
           Assemblies
           both
           of
           Scotland
           and
           
             England
             ;
             That
             it
             is
             a
             duty
             incumbent
             to
             all
             who
             would
             be
             perfit
             ,
             to
             know
             God
             as
             God
             ,
             without
             Christ
             ,
             without
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             in
             notions
             abstracted
             ,
             not
             onely
             from
             all
             Grace
             ,
             but
             from
             all
             Scripture
             ,
             and
             from
             Christ
             (
             NN
             )
             .
          
           I
           dare
           not
           affix
           unto
           this
           ,
           the
           late
           Doctrine
           of
           some
           Seraphick
           Jesuites
           and
           Monks
           ,
           wherein
           they
           have
           extravagated
           in
           their
           Lent
           Sermons
           ,
           so
           many
           absurd
           and
           Heretical
           senses
           ,
           as
           some
           very
           learned
           and
           good
           men
           have
           done
           in
           Print
           without
           any
           answer
           (
           OO
           )
           ;
           yet
           I
           must
           professe
           ,
           if
           it
           be
           a
           truth
           ,
           it
           is
           a
           very
           metaphysical
           one
           and
           much
           transcending
           my
           shallow
           understanding
           .
        
         
         
           In
           that
           Church
           also
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           extreme
           Unction
           was
           so
           far
           brought
           back
           ,
           
           That
           they
           began
           to
           annoint
           their
           sick
           with
           oyl
           
             (
             PP
          
           )
           ;
           taking
           it
           as
           an
           Ordinance
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           a
           kinde
           of
           a
           Sacrament
           for
           the
           people
           ,
           at
           least
           a
           holy
           Ceremony
           ,
           no
           lesse
           of
           divine
           ▪
           Institution
           then
           Ordination
           and
           imposition
           of
           hands
           were
           for
           Officers
           (
           QQ
           .
           )
        
         
           Also
           ,
           they
           set
           on
           Foot
           another
           Religious
           ceremony
           in
           their
           Congregation
           ,
           the
           holy
           Apostolick
           kisse
           
             (
             RR
             )
          
           .
        
         
           And
           as
           if
           all
           these
           innovations
           had
           not
           been
           sufficient
           ,
           
           they
           begun
           to
           put
           down
           all
           singing
           of
           Psalms
           ,
           and
           to
           set
           up
           in
           their
           place
           
             Their
             singing
             Prophets
          
           ,
           making
           one
           man
           alone
           to
           sing
           in
           the
           midst
           of
           the
           silent
           Congregation
           ,
           the
           hymns
           which
           he
           out
           of
           his
           own
           gift
           had
           composed
           (
           SS
           1
           )
           .
           And
           this
           as
           I
           am
           informed
           by
           some
           who
           have
           been
           present
           ,
           is
           now
           the
           settled
           practice
           of
           the
           remainder
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Arnhem
           .
        
         
           Master
           Edwards
           layes
           to
           their
           charge
           ,
           not
           onely
           that
           their
           principles
           lead
           to
           that
           horrible
           Errour
           which
           〈◊〉
           of
           their
           followers
           maintain
           ,
           
             The
             mortality
             of
             the
             sou●
          
           〈◊〉
           but
           also
           ,
           that
           their
           cheif
           Doctors
           had
           Preached
           ,
           both
           is
           〈◊〉
           and
           England
           ,
           without
           the
           rebuke
           of
           any
           of
           their
           fr●
           〈…〉
           
             of
             the
             Saints
             go
             not
             after
             death
             to
             the
             Heavens
             (
             SS●
             )
             .
          
           〈…〉
           same
           place
           ,
           the
           Pastor
           of
           Arnhem
           ,
           without
           the
           reproof
           o●
           any
           of
           his
           party
           to
           this
           day
           ,
           so
           far
           as
           ever
           I
           heard
           ,
           doth
           take
           away
           ,
           and
           deny
           ,
           that
           Heaven
           and
           that
           Hell
           which
           all
           Christians
           before
           him
           did
           ever
           beleeve
           ;
           and
           in
           the
           place
           thereof
           ,
           gives
           us
           new
           Heavens
           and
           new
           Hells
           of
           his
           own
           invention
           :
           He
           tells
           us
           confidently
           ,
           
             That
             no
             soul
             before
             Christs
             Ascension
             ,
             did
             ever
             enter
             into
             that
             place
             which
             we
             commonly
             call
             Heaven
             ,
             neither
             ever
             shall
             enter
             there
             ,
             if
             you
             except
             Christ
             alone
             ,
             unto
             the
             last
             day
             :
             That
             all
             the
             souls
             of
             the
             godly
             remain
             in
             a
             place
             of
             the
             higher
             Region
             of
             the
             Air
             ,
             or
             at
             highest
             in
             the
             Element
             of
             the
             Fire
             ;
             That
          
           Enoch
           and
           Elias
           ,
           
             that
             the
             soul
             of
             Christ
             ,
             before
             the
             Resurrection
             ,
             and
             the
             soul
             of
             the
             good
             Theif
             ,
             went
             no
             higher
             (
             SS
          
           4.
           )
           He
           tells
           us
           ,
           
             That
             the
             place
             of
             the
             damned
             before
             the
             last
             judgement
             ,
             is
             not
             any
             infernal
             fire
             ,
             but
             some
             prison
             in
             the
             low
             Region
             of
             the
             Air
             ,
             or
             at
             lowest
             ,
             in
             some
             place
             of
             the
             Sea.
          
           After
           the
           day
           of
           judgement
           ,
           he
           makes
           Hell
           a
           very
           large
           place
           ;
           the
           whole
           Elements
           ,
           the
           Heavens
           of
           the
           Planets
           and
           of
           the
           fixed
           Stars
           ,
           yea
           ,
           the
           whole
           Heavens
           ,
           except
           that
           wherein
           God
           and
           the
           Angels
           do
           dwell
           ,
           being
           all
           turned
           to
           their
           first
           matter
           ,
           to
           him
           is
           Hell
           :
           With
           such
           fine
           new
           speculations
           
           do
           the
           Independent
           Pastors
           feed
           their
           Flocks
           (
           SS
           5
           )
           .
        
         
           
           I
           have
           heard
           also
           one
           of
           their
           Doctors
           deliver
           it
           as
           his
           opinion
           ,
           That
           it
           was
           expedient
           for
           the
           Minister
           in
           Preaching
           to
           have
           his
           head
           covered
           ;
           and
           the
           people
           in
           time
           of
           Preaching
           to
           sit
           uncovered
           :
           But
           in
           the
           holy
           Communion
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           expedient
           the
           Minister
           should
           celebrate
           that
           Sacrament
           uncovered
           unto
           the
           people
           covered
           .
           I
           do
           not
           deny
           my
           suspition
           of
           the
           Spirit
           of
           these
           men
           ,
           who
           are
           not
           affraid
           in
           so
           short
           a
           time
           ,
           to
           vent
           such
           a
           multitude
           of
           strange
           novelties
           .
        
         
           But
           the
           clearest
           memento
           which
           God
           hath
           given
           us
           to
           beware
           of
           the
           wayes
           of
           that
           Church
           ,
           is
           ,
           Their
           bitter
           and
           shameful
           contentions
           among
           themselves
           ,
           which
           ,
           if
           not
           stopped
           by
           the
           Churches
           dissolution
           ,
           might
           long
           before
           this
           day
           have
           produced
           as
           foul
           effects
           as
           any
           of
           the
           former
           .
           A
           part
           of
           this
           story
           ,
           and
           but
           a
           part
           of
           it
           ,
           you
           may
           read
           in
           that
           unanswerable
           Book
           of
           Master
           Edwards
           ,
           where
           at
           length
           ,
           you
           will
           see
           how
           their
           new
           fancies
           brought
           them
           to
           so
           bitter
           publike
           contention
           ,
           and
           irreconcileable
           strife
           ,
           as
           made
           their
           people
           confesse
           their
           doubting
           of
           the
           truth
           of
           their
           way
           (
           TT
           )
           ;
           and
           their
           principal
           Doctor
           ,
           Master
           Goodwin
           ,
           to
           avow
           his
           inclination
           to
           desert
           their
           society
           ,
           and
           leave
           their
           Church
           
             (
             VV
             )
          
           .
        
         
           
             The
             Testimonies
             .
          
           
             
               (
               A
               )
               Anatomy
               of
               Independency
               ,
               pag.
               24.
               
            
             That
             Independent
             Church
             at
             Roterdam
             ,
             was
             formerly
             under
             Presbyterial
             Government
             ,
             and
             conformable
             to
             the
             Dutch
             Churches
             ,
             and
             had
             onely
             begun
             to
             decline
             in
             Master
             Peters
             his
             time
             .
          
           
             
               (
               B
               )
               Antap.
               p.
               17.
               
            
             Master
             Bridge
             and
             Master
             Burrows
             were
             men
             judged
             conformable
             ,
             till
             the
             yeer
             of
             Bishop
             Wrens
             visitation
             ,
             and
             the
             sending
             down
             of
             his
             Injunctions
             to
             Norwich
             .
          
           
             
               (
               C
               )
               Ibid.
            
             Master
             Bridge
             fell
             suddenly
             into
             the
             Church-way
             ,
             as
             the
             short
             space
             between
             his
             Suspension
             at
             Norwich
             and
             his
             being
             received
             into
             a
             Church
             at
             Roterdam
             ,
             and
             thereupon
             ,
             his
             first
             Letter
             to
             some
             of
             his
             old
             friends
             in
             Norwich
             will
             fully
             shew
             .
          
           
             
               (
               D
               )
               Anatom
               .
               pag.
               23.
               
            
             They
             ,
             all
             renounced
             their
             Ordination
             in
             England
             ,
             and
             ordained
             one
             another
             in
             Holland
             ;
             first
             Master
             Bridges
             ordained
             Master
             Ward
             ,
             and
             then
             immediately
             Master
             Ward
             ordained
             Master
             Bridges
             .
          
           
           
             
               (
               E
               )
               Antap.
               pag.
               142.
               
            
             Master
             Simpson
             after
             some
             time
             of
             beholding
             the
             order
             and
             way
             of
             the
             Church
             at
             Roterdam
             ,
             desired
             to
             be
             admitted
             a
             Member
             ,
             and
             was
             upon
             his
             Confession
             received
             in
             .
          
           
             
               (
               F
               )
               Ibid.
            
             Master
             Simpson
             stood
             for
             the
             Ordinance
             of
             prophecying
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             people
             on
             the
             Lords
             day
             should
             have
             liberty
             after
             the
             Sermon
             to
             put
             doubts
             and
             questions
             to
             the
             Ministers
             .
             Mr.
             Bridge
             opposed
             :
             Yet
             he
             yeelded
             so
             far
             ,
             that
             the
             Church
             should
             meet
             on
             a
             week
             day
             ,
             and
             then
             they
             should
             have
             that
             liberty
             ;
             but
             this
             would
             not
             satisfie
             Master
             Simpson
             ;
             whereupon
             the
             difference
             increased
             ,
             and
             Master
             Simpson
             would
             abide
             no
             longer
             ,
             but
             quitted
             that
             Church
             :
             and
             with
             the
             help
             of
             a
             woman
             ,
             whom
             Master
             Bridge
             called
             the
             Foundresse
             of
             Master
             Simpsons
             Church
             ,
             set
             up
             a
             Church
             against
             a
             Church
             .
          
           
             
               (
               G
            
             )
             Mistresse
             Bridge
             laid
             these
             bitter
             differences
             and
             reports
             so
             to
             heart
             ,
             that
             they
             were
             a
             great
             means
             of
             her
             death
             .
          
           
             
               (
               H
               )
               Ibid.
            
             Whether
             Master
             Bridges
             weaknesse
             and
             distempers
             were
             not
             occasioned
             by
             the
             divisions
             and
             wicked
             scandals
             raised
             upon
             him
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             by
             the
             Air
             of
             Roterdam
             ,
             himself
             knows
             best
             .
          
           
             
               Ibid.
               p.
               143.
            
             
             Vpon
             Master
             Simpsons
             renting
             from
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             setting
             up
             a
             Church
             against
             a
             Church
             ,
             under
             Mr.
             Bridges
             nose
             ;
             and
             upon
             wicked
             reports
             raised
             about
             Master
             Bridges
             ,
             there
             grew
             that
             bitternesse
             ,
             evil
             speakings
             ,
             and
             deep
             censurings
             ,
             deadly
             feuds
             amongst
             these
             Ministers
             and
             their
             Churches
             ,
             as
             never
             was
             more
             betwixt
             the
             Jews
             and
             the
             Samaritans
             .
             Master
             Bridge
             confessed
             to
             me
             ,
             there
             were
             not
             such
             sharp
             tongues
             ,
             nor
             bitter
             divisions
             as
             these
             .
          
           
             
               Anatom
               .
               p.
               6.
            
             
             Of
             these
             reproachings
             Master
             Bridges
             hath
             found
             notable
             experience
             at
             Roterdam
             ,
             to
             the
             tyring
             out
             of
             his
             spirit
             amongst
             them
             there
             ,
             in
             so
             much
             as
             he
             hath
             been
             often
             heard
             to
             affirm
             ,
             That
             if
             he
             had
             known
             at
             first
             what
             he
             met
             with
             afterward
             ,
             he
             would
             never
             have
             come
             amongst
             them
             ,
             nor
             being
             amongst
             them
             ,
             have
             given
             them
             such
             liberty
             as
             he
             had
             .
          
           
             
               (
               I
               )
               Antap.
               p.
               35.
               
            
             Master
             Ward
             ,
             Master
             Bridges
             colleague
             and
             old
             friend
             at
             Norwich
             ,
             was
             deposed
             from
             his
             Ministery
             ,
             and
             Office
             by
             Master
             Bridges
             Church
             ,
             for
             frivolous
             matters
             .
          
           
             
               (
               K
               )
               Antap.
               p.
               184.
               
            
             I
             much
             wonder
             how
             you
             can
             call
             the
             meeting
             of
             Master
             Goodwin
             and
             Master
             Nye
             ,
             with
             two
             Gentlemen
             more
             ,
             calling
             Master
             Bridge
             with
             the
             rest
             of
             that
             Church
             supposed
             to
             be
             Delinquents
             ,
             such
             a
             solemn
             Assembly
             .
          
           
             
               (
               L
               )
               Apol.
               Naration
               ,
               p.
               20.
               
            
             The
             Ministers
             of
             the
             Church
             offended
             ,
             with
             other
             two
             Gentlemen
             of
             much
             worth
             ,
             Members
             thereof
             ,
             
             were
             sent
             as
             Messengers
             from
             that
             Church
             ,
             and
             at
             the
             introduction
             ,
             and
             entrance
             of
             that
             solemn
             Assembly
             ;
             the
             solemnity
             of
             which
             ,
             hath
             left
             as
             deep
             an
             impression
             upon
             our
             hearts
             of
             Christs
             dreadful
             presence
             ,
             as
             ever
             any
             we
             have
             been
             present
             at
             .
          
           
             
               (
               M
               )
               Antap.
               p.
               141.
               
            
             I
             desire
             to
             know
             whether
             Master
             Ward
             after
             he
             was
             restored
             ,
             did
             ,
             as
             formerly
             ,
             officiate
             in
             that
             Church
             ,
             and
             how
             long
             ;
             and
             whether
             Master
             Bridge
             and
             he
             continued
             as
             fellow●Ministers
             ;
             and
             whether
             between
             them
             two
             ,
             and
             between
             the
             Church
             and
             Master
             Ward
             ,
             there
             was
             that
             mutual
             carriage
             that
             ought
             to
             be
             between
             fellow-Ministers
             ,
             and
             Ministers
             and
             People
             .
          
           
             
               (
               N
               )
               Anatom
               .
               pag.
               49.
               
            
             The
             way
             of
             Vnion
             of
             th●se
             Churches
             could
             never
             be
             found
             till
             the
             Magistrates
             Authority
             and
             Command
             found
             it
             .
          
           
             
               (
               O
               )
               Anato
               .
               p.
               6.
               
            
             These
             two
             Churches
             being
             of
             late
             commanded
             by
             the
             Magistrates
             of
             Roterdam
             to
             unite
             again
             in
             one
             ,
             and
             that
             Church
             whereof
             Master
             Simpson
             was
             Minister
             ,
             being
             unwilling
             to
             joyn
             to
             the
             other
             ,
             unlesse
             some
             Members
             thereof
             should
             be
             cut
             off
             first
             ,
             especially
             one
             ;
             and
             the
             Church
             whereof
             that
             party
             was
             a
             Member
             ,
             being
             willing
             to
             gratifie
             the
             other
             in
             this
             ,
             and
             yet
             professing
             and
             attesting
             as
             an
             act
             of
             the
             whole
             Church
             by
             writing
             ,
             That
             all
             the
             time
             he
             had
             been
             a
             Member
             ,
             his
             conversation
             had
             been
             without
             offence
             :
             Yet
             their
             Teacher
             was
             forced
             as
             himself
             confessed
             with
             grief
             of
             heart
             ,
             having
             nothing
             to
             except
             against
             the
             person
             ,
             to
             urge
             him
             to
             take
             his
             dismission
             from
             the
             Church
             .
          
           
             
               (
               P
               )
               Ibid.
            
             Adde
             hereunto
             the
             defection
             of
             some
             of
             their
             Members
             to
             Anabaptism
             ▪
             and
             how
             apt
             others
             of
             them
             are
             to
             be
             made
             a
             prey
             therein
             ,
             more
             then
             the
             Members
             of
             other
             Reformed
             Churches
             ,
             as
             late
             instance
             hath
             manifested
             ,
             some
             having
             professed
             Master
             Simpsons
             principles
             have
             made
             them
             Anabaptists
             .
          
           
             
               (
               Q
               )
               Anatom
               .
               p.
               24.
               
            
             They
             cannot
             shew
             us
             such
             a
             fraternity
             between
             them
             and
             any
             Reformed
             Church
             ,
             as
             I
             am
             (
             and
             I
             beleeve
             truely
             )
             informed
             ,
             Master
             Simpsons
             Church
             (
             whether
             by
             him
             or
             after
             his
             time
             by
             Master
             ●imons
             ,
             I
             have
             not
             enquired
             )
             entered
             into
             with
             th●se
             of
             the
             ●eparation
             at
             Amsterdam
             ,
             by
             a
             mutual
             covenant
             and
             agreement
             to
             own
             each
             other
             .
             I
             beleeve
             it
             to
             be
             by
             vertue
             of
             that
             Covenant
             ,
             that
             some
             of
             their
             Members
             ,
             not
             Officers
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             do
             publikely
             Preach
             in
             Master
             Canns
             Pulpit
             at
             Amsterdam
             .
          
           
             
               (
               R
               )
               Antap.
               p.
               51.
               
            
             I
             can
             tell
             you
             how
             some
             of
             you
             who
             have
             not
             Churches
             here
             in
             London
             ,
             go
             to
             separate
             Churches
             to
             partake
             of
             the
             
               Lords
               Supper
            
             .
          
           
           
             
               Ibid.
               p.
               56.
            
             
             Instance
             hath
             been
             given
             me
             particularly
             by
             a
             great
             friend
             of
             yours
             now
             in
             London
             ;
             that
             when
             some
             of
             you
             have
             come
             to
             Amsterdam
             ,
             you
             never
             would
             go
             to
             Master
             Herrings
             ,
             a
             good
             old
             Nonconformist
             ,
             but
             you
             have
             gone
             to
             Master
             Cann
             the
             Separatist
             ,
             and
             to
             his
             Church
             .
          
           
             Ibid.
             For
             their
             going
             to
             the
             Brownists
             ,
             and
             conversing
             with
             Master
             Cann
             more
             then
             us
             ,
             that
             is
             undeniable
             .
          
           
             
               (
               S
               )
               Apol.
               Narration
               ,
               p.
               5.
               
            
             Whose
             sincerity
             in
             their
             way
             hath
             been
             testified
             before
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             will
             be
             unto
             Generations
             to
             come
             ,
             by
             the
             greatest
             undertaking
             but
             that
             of
             our
             Father
             Abraham
             out
             of
             his
             own
             Countrey
             ,
             and
             his
             Seed
             after
             him
             .
          
           
             
               (
               T
               )
               Vide
               supra
               .
               L.
               
            
          
           
             
               (
               V
               )
               Apol.
               Nar.
               p.
               3.
               
            
             In
             this
             inquiry
             we
             looked
             upon
             the
             Word
             of
             Christ
             as
             impartially
             and
             unprejudicedly
             ,
             as
             men
             made
             of
             flesh
             and
             blood
             are
             like
             to
             do
             in
             any
             juncture
             of
             time
             that
             may
             fall
             out
             .
          
           
             
               (
               X
               )
               Ibid.
               p.
               22.
               
            
             We
             lost
             some
             friends
             and
             companions
             ,
             our
             fellow-Labourers
             in
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             as
             precious
             men
             as
             this
             Earth
             bears
             any
             .
          
           
             
               (
               Y
               )
               Apol.
               Nar.
               p.
               22.
               
            
             When
             it
             pleased
             God
             to
             bring
             us
             his
             poor
             exiles
             back
             again
             .
             
               Ibid.
               p.
               23.
            
             
             Which
             was
             as
             great
             an
             affliction
             to
             us
             as
             our
             former
             troubles
             and
             banishment
             .
             
               Ibid.
               p.
               31.
            
             
             Consider
             us
             as
             these
             who
             for
             many
             yeers
             suffered
             even
             to
             exile
             .
          
           
             
               (
               Z
               )
               Antapol
               .
               p.
               26.
               
            
             How
             dare
             you
             affirm
             that
             for
             your
             consciences
             you
             were
             deprived
             at
             once
             of
             what
             ever
             was
             deer
             to
             you
             ?
             were
             not
             your
             Wives
             ,
             Children
             ,
             Estates
             ,
             Friends
             ,
             and
             Lives
             dear
             to
             you
             ?
             had
             you
             not
             all
             these
             with
             you
             ,
             and
             did
             you
             not
             in
             the
             Netherlands
             live
             in
             the
             best
             places
             ,
             in
             much
             plenty
             ,
             ease
             ,
             and
             pomp
             ?
             what
             great
             deprivation
             is
             this
             of
             what
             ever
             is
             dear
             ,
             for
             men
             to
             take
             their
             own
             times
             ,
             and
             to
             go
             in
             Summer
             ,
             with
             Knights
             ,
             Ladies
             ,
             and
             Gentlewomen
             ,
             with
             all
             necessaries
             ,
             into
             Holland
             ,
             and
             there
             to
             take
             choice
             of
             all
             the
             Land
             ,
             and
             with
             Wives
             ,
             Children
             ,
             Friends
             ,
             and
             Acquaintance
             ,
             free
             from
             the
             fears
             and
             possibilities
             of
             vexation
             from
             the
             
               Spiritual
               Courts
            
             and
             Prisons
             ,
             to
             enjoy
             all
             plenty
             and
             freedom
             as
             you
             did
             ?
             many
             would
             have
             been
             glad
             ,
             and
             still
             would
             be
             ,
             to
             be
             so
             exiled
             into
             Holland
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             able
             to
             spend
             there
             two
             or
             three
             hundred
             pounds
             
               per
               annum
            
             .
          
           
             
               (
               AA
               )
               Cottons
               6.
               
               Vial
               ,
               pag.
               9.
               
            
             I
             dare
             not
             take
             up
             such
             carnal
             imaginations
             ,
             as
             that
             Christ
             shall
             come
             bodily
             ,
             and
             reign
             here
             upon
             Earth
             .
          
           
             
               (
               BB
               )
               Glimpse
               of
               Sions
               glory
               ,
               p.
               33.
               
            
             If
             God
             have
             such
             an
             intention
             to
             glorifie
             his
             Church
             ,
             and
             that
             in
             this
             world
             ,
             what
             manner
             of
             
             persons
             ought
             yee
             to
             be
             ,
             because
             ye
             are
             beginning
             this
             despised
             work
             ,
             gathering
             a
             Church
             together
             ,
             which
             way
             God
             will
             honour
             ?
             certainly
             ,
             the
             Communion
             of
             Saints
             ,
             and
             Independency
             of
             Congregations
             ,
             God
             will
             honour
             .
          
           
             
               (
               CC
               )
               Daniel
               12.11
            
             .
             From
             the
             time
             that
             the
             daily
             Sacrifice
             shall
             be
             taken
             away
             ,
             there
             shall
             be
             1290.
             dayes
             ;
             what
             is
             the
             meaning
             of
             this
             ?
             A
             day
             is
             usually
             taken
             for
             a
             yeer
             .
             This
             abomination
             of
             desolation
             was
             in
             Julians
             time
             in
             the
             360.
             yeer
             ;
             now
             reckon
             so
             many
             yeers
             according
             to
             the
             number
             of
             the
             dayes
             ,
             it
             comes
             to
             1650.
             and
             it
             is
             like
             to
             be
             it
             ,
             as
             any
             that
             can
             be
             named
             .
             But
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             Blessed
             is
             he
             that
             comes
             to
             the
             1335.
             dayes
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             fourty
             five
             yeers
             more
             added
             ;
             it
             shall
             begin
             in
             the
             1650.
             but
             it
             comes
             not
             to
             full
             head
             till
             fourty
             five
             yeers
             more
             .
          
           
             
               (
               DD
               )
               Ibid.
            
             In
             the
             Epistle
             ,
             take
             this
             rule
             ,
             
               That
               all
               Texts
               of
               Scripture
               are
               to
               be
               understood
               literally
               ,
               except
               they
               make
               against
               other
               Scriptures
               ,
               or
               except
               the
               very
               coherence
               of
               the
               Scripture
               shew
               it
               otherwise
               .
            
          
           
             
               Ibid.
               p.
               17.
            
             
             Indeed
             ,
             if
             we
             be
             put
             upon
             allegorical
             senses
             ,
             we
             may
             put
             off
             any
             Scripture
             ;
             but
             if
             we
             take
             them
             literally
             ,
             why
             should
             we
             not
             ?
          
           
             
               Ibid.
               p.
               21.
            
             
             Christ
             is
             described
             in
             the
             19.
             of
             the
             Revelation
             ,
             with
             his
             Garments
             dyed
             in
             blood
             ,
             when
             he
             doth
             appear
             to
             come
             and
             to
             take
             the
             Kingdom
             ;
             when
             he
             appears
             with
             many
             Crowns
             upon
             his
             head
             ,
             that
             notes
             his
             many
             victories
             .
          
           
             
               Ibid.
               p.
               17.
            
             
             The
             promise
             that
             is
             made
             
               Revel
               .
               12.
            
             
             He
             shall
             rule
             them
             with
             a
             Rod
             of
             Iron
             ,
             and
             as
             the
             Vessels
             of
             a
             Potter
             they
             shall
             be
             broken
             to
             shivers
             :
             What
             shall
             we
             make
             of
             this
             ?
          
           
             
               (
               EE
               )
               Ibid.
               p.
               14
               ,
               15.
               
            
             The
             raigning
             with
             Christ
             1000.
             yeers
             ,
             is
             not
             meant
             of
             raigning
             with
             him
             in
             Heaven
             ,
             but
             it
             must
             be
             meant
             of
             Jesus
             Christs
             coming
             and
             raigning
             here
             gloriously
             for
             
               1000
               ▪
            
             yeers
             .
          
           
             
               (
               FF
               )
               Ibid.
               p.
               17.
               
            
             What
             shall
             we
             make
             of
             this
             ,
             except
             there
             be
             a
             glorious
             raign
             of
             Christ
             with
             the
             Saints
             ?
             Christ
             is
             said
             to
             make
             them
             Kings
             ,
             so
             as
             to
             have
             power
             and
             dominion
             in
             the
             world
             .
          
           
             
               (
               GG
               )
               Ibid.
               p.
               13.
               
            
             There
             is
             no
             reason
             why
             that
             of
             the
             26.
             of
             
               Matth.
               v.
               29
               .
               I
               will
               drink
               it
               new
               with
               you
               in
               my
               Fathers
               Kingdom
               ,
            
             may
             not
             be
             taken
             litterally
             .
          
           
             
               (
               HH
               )
               Archers
               personal
               raign
               ,
               p.
               5.
               
            
             I
             call
             this
             last
             state
             of
             his
             ,
             Monarchical
             ,
             because
             he
             will
             govern
             as
             earthly
             Monarchs
             have
             done
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             universally
             over
             the
             world
             in
             these
             dayes
             ,
             known
             ,
             and
             
             esteemed
             ;
             and
             in
             a
             worldly
             ,
             visible
             ,
             earthly
             glory
             ,
             not
             by
             tyranny
             ,
             oppression
             ,
             and
             sensually
             ,
             but
             with
             honour
             ,
             peace
             ,
             riches
             ,
             and
             whatsoever
             in
             and
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             is
             not
             sinful
             ,
             having
             all
             Nations
             and
             Kingdoms
             doing
             homage
             to
             him
             ,
             as
             the
             great
             Monarchs
             of
             the
             World
             had
             .
          
           
             
               (
               II
               )
               Burrows
               upon
               Hosea
               ,
               p.
               145.
               
            
             These
             are
             the
             new
             Heavens
             and
             the
             new
             Earth
             that
             are
             to
             be
             created
             ;
             and
             this
             is
             meant
             of
             the
             Church
             plainly
             :
             For
             the
             Text
             ,
             
               Verse
               12.
            
             speaks
             of
             building
             houses
             ,
             and
             inhabiting
             them
             ,
             and
             of
             planting
             Vineyards
             ,
             and
             eating
             the
             fruit
             of
             them
             upon
             these
             new
             Heavens
             ,
             and
             this
             new
             Earths
             Creation
             .
          
           
             
               Ibid.
               p.
               191.
            
             
             And
             literally
             we
             are
             to
             understand
             many
             Scriptures
             that
             tend
             this
             way
             concerning
             the
             fruitfulnesse
             of
             the
             Earth
             ,
             and
             the
             outward
             external
             glory
             ,
             that
             then
             shall
             be
             in
             the
             Creatures
             .
          
           
             
               (
               KK
               )
               Archers
               comfort
               for
               beleevers
               ,
               p.
               41.
               
            
             God
             may
             as
             truely
             and
             easily
             ,
             have
             a
             will
             and
             hand
             in
             ,
             and
             be
             the
             Author
             of
             sins
             ,
             as
             of
             afflictions
             .
          
           
             Ibid.
             We
             may
             safely
             say
             ,
             that
             God
             is
             ,
             and
             hath
             an
             hand
             in
             ,
             and
             is
             the
             Author
             of
             the
             sinfulnesse
             of
             his
             people
             .
          
           
             
               (
               LL
               )
               Ibid.
               p.
               36.
               
            
             The
             fear
             of
             some
             of
             these
             inconveniences
             ,
             hath
             made
             Divines
             not
             to
             acknowledge
             so
             much
             of
             God
             in
             sin
             ,
             as
             is
             in
             sin
             :
             They
             have
             erred
             on
             the
             other
             hand
             ,
             and
             made
             sin
             more
             of
             the
             Creature
             and
             it self
             and
             lesse
             from
             God
             then
             it
             is
             :
             They
             grant
             that
             God
             is
             willing
             sin
             should
             be
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             permits
             it
             ,
             and
             orders
             circumstances
             about
             its
             production
             ,
             and
             hath
             an
             hand
             in
             ,
             and
             is
             the
             Author
             of
             the
             Physical
             or
             Moral
             act
             ,
             in
             ,
             and
             with
             which
             sin
             is
             ;
             but
             the
             essence
             of
             sin
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             Pravity
             and
             Ataxy
             ,
             the
             Anomy
             and
             Irregularity
             of
             the
             act
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             sinfulnesse
             of
             it
             ,
             God
             hath
             no
             hand
             ,
             neither
             is
             he
             any
             Author
             at
             all
             thereof
             .
             This
             opinion
             goes
             wrong
             another
             way
             ,
             and
             gives
             not
             to
             God
             enough
             in
             sin
             .
             Let
             us
             imbrace
             and
             professe
             the
             truth
             ,
             and
             not
             fear
             to
             say
             that
             of
             God
             ,
             which
             he
             in
             his
             holy
             Book
             saith
             of
             himself
             ,
             namely
             ,
             
               That
               of
               him
               and
               from
               his
               hand
               ,
               is
               not
               onely
               the
               thing
               that
               is
               sinful
               ,
               but
               the
               pravity
               and
               sinfulnesse
               of
               it
               .
            
          
           
             
               (
               MM
               )
               A
               short
               Declaration
               of
               the
               Assembly
               ,
               by
               way
               of
               Detestation
               of
               the
               abominable
               and
               blasphemous
               opinion
               .
               The
               Order
               of
               the
               House
               of
               Lords
               runs
               thus
               ,
            
             Complaint
             being
             this
             day
             made
             to
             the
             Lords
             in
             Parliament
             ,
             by
             the
             Assembly
             of
             Divines
             ,
             that
             a
             certain
             blasphemous
             and
             heretical
             Book
             ,
             intituled
             ,
             
               Comfort
               for
               Beleevers
            
             ,
             is
             printed
             and
             published
             ,
             being
             written
             by
             
               John
               Archer
            
             ;
             
             their
             Lordships
             much
             abhorring
             the
             said
             blasphemies
             ,
             do
             award
             and
             adjudge
             ,
             that
             the
             said
             Book
             shall
             be
             burnt
             by
             the
             hand
             of
             the
             common
             Hangman
             .
          
           
             
               (
               NN
               )
               Doctor
               Stewarts
               Duply
               to
            
             M.
             S.
             
               second
               part
               ,
               pag.
               128.
            
             
             Not
             long
             since
             I
             heard
             one
             of
             the
             Ringleaders
             of
             the
             Independents
             Sect
             deliver
             this
             doctrine
             in
             a
             Sermon
             at
             the
             Abbey
             of
             
               Westminster
               .
               viz.
            
             That
             to
             a
             saving
             knowledge
             of
             God
             ,
             it
             sufficeth
             not
             to
             know
             him
             in
             the
             Book
             of
             nature
             ;
             
               or
               secondly
            
             ,
             as
             revealed
             in
             the
             holy
             Scriptures
             ;
             but
             that
             we
             must
             also
             know
             him
             as
             abstract
             from
             his
             mercy
             and
             all
             his
             attributes
             .
          
           
             
               (
               OO
               )
               Ibid.
            
             If
             I
             know
             God
             abstracted
             from
             his
             mercy
             ,
             I
             know
             him
             out
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             out
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ;
             for
             God
             in
             Christ
             and
             in
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             is
             not
             abstract
             ,
             but
             concrete
             with
             mercy
             .
             If
             God
             be
             considered
             as
             abstract
             from
             all
             his
             attributes
             ,
             it
             is
             no
             more
             a
             knowledge
             of
             God
             ,
             but
             some
             idol
             of
             the
             Independent
             brains
             .
          
           
             
               (
               PP
               )
               Antap.
               p.
               36.
               
            
             Master
             
               Good
               win
            
             did
             anoint
             a
             Gentlewoman
             (
             whose
             name
             I
             conceal
             )
             when
             she
             was
             sick
             ,
             and
             she
             recovered
             after
             it
             ,
             say
             they
             .
          
           
             
               (
               QQ
               )
               Ibid.
            
             Anointing
             the
             sick
             with
             Oyl
             ,
             was
             held
             in
             that
             Church
             of
             Arnhem
             as
             a
             standing
             Ordinance
             for
             Church-Members
             ,
             as
             laying
             on
             of
             hands
             was
             a
             standing
             Ordinance
             for
             Church-Officers
             .
          
           
             
               (
               RR
               )
               Ibid.
               p.
               60.
               
            
             I
             propound
             it
             to
             you
             ,
             whether
             a
             little
             before
             your
             coming
             over
             into
             England
             ,
             some
             Members
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Arnhem
             ,
             did
             not
             propone
             the
             Holy
             Kisse
             ,
             or
             the
             Kisse
             of
             Love
             to
             be
             practised
             by
             Church-Members
             ?
             Nay
             ,
             Whether
             by
             some
             persons
             in
             that
             Church
             was
             it
             not
             begun
             to
             be
             practised
             ?
          
           
             
               (
               SS
               1.
               )
               Ibid.
               p.
               36.
               
            
             A
             Gentleman
             of
             note
             in
             that
             Church
             did
             propone
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             that
             singing
             of
             Hymns
             was
             an
             Ordinance
             ;
             which
             is
             ,
             that
             any
             person
             of
             the
             Congregation
             exercising
             their
             own
             gifts
             ,
             should
             bring
             an
             Hymn
             and
             sing
             it
             to
             the
             Congregation
             ,
             all
             the
             rest
             being
             silent
             ,
             and
             giving
             audience
             .
          
           
             
               (
               SS
               2.
               )
               Antap.
               p.
               262.
               
            
             Some
             of
             Arnhem
             hold
             strange
             conceits
             :
             Daily
             the
             Independent
             Churches
             like
             Affrica
             ,
             do
             breed
             and
             bring
             forth
             the
             Monsters
             of
             Anabaptism
             ,
             Antinomianism
             ,
             Familism
             ,
             nay
             ,
             That
             huge
             Monster
             and
             old
             fleeing
             Serpent
             of
             the
             Mortality
             of
             the
             soul
             of
             man.
             
          
           
             
               (
               SS
               3.
               )
               Ibid.
               p.
               261.
               
            
             I
             have
             been
             told
             of
             some
             odde
             things
             preached
             by
             one
             of
             you
             five
             ,
             both
             in
             England
             and
             Holland
             ,
             and
             of
             some
             points
             Preached
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             Arnhem
             ,
             never
             questioned
             there
             
             and
             since
             Printed
             not
             very
             Orthodox
             ;
             as
             for
             instance
             among
             others
             ,
             
               That
               the
               souls
               of
               the
               Saints
               do
               not
               go
               to
               Heaven
               to
               be
               with
               Christ
               .
            
          
           
             
               (
               SS
               4.
               )
               Archers
               personal
               raign
               ,
               p.
               23.
               
            
             This
             Objection
             supposes
             the
             souls
             of
             the
             dead
             Saints
             to
             be
             in
             the
             highest
             Heavens
             ,
             which
             is
             not
             so
             :
             It
             is
             likely
             the
             souls
             of
             the
             dead
             Saints
             are
             not
             in
             the
             highest
             Heavens
             ,
             but
             in
             a
             middle
             place
             ,
             which
             is
             meant
             in
             the
             New
             Testament
             by
             paradise
             ;
             into
             this
             paradise
             went
             Christs
             soul
             ,
             and
             the
             theifs
             ,
             which
             was
             not
             Heaven
             .
             It
             s
             most
             probable
             that
             Christs
             soul
             never
             went
             into
             the
             highest
             Heavens
             ,
             till
             his
             Body
             went
             also
             .
             Ibid.
             None
             but
             Christ
             ,
             and
             so
             none
             before
             Christ
             ,
             ever
             entered
             the
             highest
             Heavens
             .
             The
             way
             to
             Heaven
             was
             never
             opened
             till
             Christ
             the
             high
             Priest
             entered
             Body
             and
             Soul
             into
             it
             .
             The
             highest
             Heavens
             never
             had
             but
             one
             man
             into
             them
             ,
             namely
             Christ
             ,
             nor
             shall
             have
             till
             the
             worlds
             end
             .
          
           
             
               Ibid.
               p.
               25.
            
             
             If
             you
             ask
             where
             this
             place
             of
             Paradise
             is
             :
             I
             answer
             ,
             It
             must
             be
             below
             the
             highest
             Heavens
             ;
             therefore
             ,
             surely
             it
             is
             in
             the
             Region
             or
             Element
             of
             fire
             ,
             where
             the
             Sun
             and
             Stars
             are
             ,
             or
             in
             the
             highest
             Region
             of
             the
             Ayr.
             
          
           
             (
             
               SS
               5.
            
             )
             Archers
             
               personal
               raign
               ,
               p.
               35.
            
             
             At
             the
             day
             of
             judgement
             the
             wicked
             shall
             be
             sent
             with
             the
             Devil
             unto
             Hell
             ,
             which
             Hell
             shall
             not
             be
             that
             which
             is
             now
             called
             Hell
             ,
             but
             another
             ;
             for
             the
             Hell
             that
             now
             is
             ,
             is
             but
             a
             prison
             ,
             and
             not
             the
             place
             of
             execution
             :
             At
             the
             last
             day
             this
             Hell
             that
             now
             is
             ,
             shall
             cease
             .
             This
             Hell
             which
             is
             at
             present
             ,
             to
             be
             sure
             is
             in
             some
             of
             the
             places
             of
             the
             Air
             ,
             or
             the
             Waters
             ,
             and
             not
             in
             the
             Earth
             :
             But
             the
             Hell
             which
             shall
             be
             the
             everlasting
             torment
             of
             all
             the
             damned
             ,
             shall
             be
             all
             this
             lower
             and
             visible
             World.
             All
             the
             places
             of
             the
             Earth
             ,
             Water
             ,
             Air
             ,
             Sun
             ,
             Moon
             ,
             Stars
             ,
             and
             the
             Fire
             ,
             called
             the
             Heavens
             ,
             and
             the
             Earth
             .
             The
             things
             which
             God
             immediately
             made
             out
             of
             nothing
             ,
             shall
             never
             change
             :
             As
             the
             highest
             Heavens
             ,
             and
             the
             Angels
             in
             them
             ,
             and
             the
             souls
             of
             men
             ,
             and
             this
             Chaos
             called
             the
             Earth
             ;
             but
             all
             other
             things
             being
             made
             out
             of
             something
             ,
             even
             out
             of
             this
             Earth
             or
             Chaos
             ,
             they
             shall
             after
             a
             time
             change
             ;
             and
             so
             all
             this
             World
             shall
             come
             to
             an
             Earth
             or
             Chaos
             again
             .
             God
             in
             time
             did
             make
             two
             places
             ,
             Heaven
             and
             Earth
             ,
             immediately
             out
             of
             nothing
             ,
             to
             be
             eternal
             places
             ,
             the
             one
             of
             Joy
             ,
             the
             other
             of
             Torment
             .
             Thus
             you
             see
             when
             Hell
             was
             made
             but
             it
             was
             quickly
             covered
             ,
             and
             shall
             not
             be
             uncovered
             ;
             till
             Christ
             do
             it
             at
             the
             last
             day
             .
          
           
             
               (
               TT
               )
               Antap.
               p.
               36.
               
            
             The
             Gentleman
             censured
             ,
             brings
             an
             accusation
             against
             Master
             Nye
             ,
             charging
             him
             with
             Pride
             ,
             want
             of
             Charity
             ,
             &c.
             
             And
             this
             being
             brought
             before
             the
             Church
             ,
             continued
             in
             debate
             about
             half
             a
             yeer
             ,
             three
             or
             four
             days
             in
             a
             week
             ,
             and
             sometimes
             more
             ,
             before
             all
             the
             Congregation
             ;
             divers
             of
             the
             Members
             having
             callings
             to
             follow
             ,
             they
             desired
             leave
             to
             be
             absent
             .
             Master
             Goodwin
             oft
             professed
             publikely
             upon
             these
             differences
             ,
             If
             this
             were
             their
             Church-fellowship
             ,
             he
             would
             lay
             down
             his
             Eldership
             ;
             and
             nothing
             was
             more
             commonly
             spoke
             among
             the
             Members
             ,
             then
             that
             certainly
             for
             matter
             of
             Discipline
             ,
             they
             were
             not
             in
             the
             right
             way
             ,
             for
             that
             there
             was
             no
             way
             to
             bring
             things
             to
             an
             end
             .
          
           
             
               (
               VV
               )
               Vide
               supra
               .
               TT
               .
            
          
        
      
       
         
         
           CHAP.
           V.
           The
           Carriage
           of
           the
           Independents
           at
           London
           .
        
         
           
           YOu
           have
           gotten
           a
           taste
           of
           the
           Fruits
           of
           this
           Tree
           ,
           as
           it
           grows
           in
           New-England
           and
           Holland
           :
           When
           it
           is
           transplanted
           to
           Old-England
           ,
           consider
           if
           the
           Grapes
           of
           it
           be
           any
           thing
           sweeter
           .
           These
           Five
           last
           yeers
           ,
           the
           chief
           of
           that
           party
           ,
           both
           from
           
             Arnhem
             ,
             Roterdam
          
           and
           New-England
           ,
           have
           kept
           their
           residence
           at
           London
           ,
           to
           advance
           ,
           by
           common
           counsels
           and
           industry
           ,
           their
           Way
           ,
           in
           these
           days
           of
           their
           hopes
           .
           A
           full
           account
           of
           their
           courses
           in
           that
           place
           cannot
           be
           expected
           ,
           so
           long
           as
           many
           passages
           concerning
           them
           lie
           in
           the
           dark
           ,
           and
           the
           end
           is
           not
           yet
           come
           .
           But
           three
           things
           seem
           to
           be
           clear
           ,
           which
           make
           their
           Way
           at
           London
           no
           more
           lovely
           then
           in
           the
           places
           mentioned
           .
           First
           ,
           they
           have
           been
           here
           exceeding
           unhappie
           in
           retarding
           ,
           and
           to
           their
           power
           crossing
           the
           blessed
           Reformation
           in
           hand
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           they
           have
           pregnantly
           occasioned
           the
           multiplication
           of
           Heresies
           and
           Schisms
           ,
           above
           all
           that
           ever
           was
           heard
           of
           in
           any
           one
           place
           in
           any
           former
           Age.
           Thirdly
           ,
           they
           have
           occasioned
           such
           Divisions
           in
           the
           State
           ,
           that
           ,
           had
           it
           not
           been
           for
           the
           extraordinary
           mercies
           of
           God
           ,
           the
           Parliament
           and
           all
           that
           follow
           them
           ,
           had
           long
           ago
           been
           laid
           under
           the
           feet
           of
           their
           enraged
           enemies
           ,
           and
           the
           whole
           Isle
           ,
           long
           before
           this
           ,
           totally
           ruined
           .
        
         
           
           As
           for
           the
           first
           ,
           The
           Reformation
           of
           Religion
           ,
           so
           much
           wished
           for
           by
           all
           the
           godly
           for
           so
           many
           yeers
           ,
           all
           know
           it
           could
           never
           have
           been
           attained
           without
           the
           help
           of
           an
           Assembly
           of
           Divines
           :
           Who
           opposeth
           the
           necessary
           Mean
           ,
           cannot
           be
           taken
           for
           a
           friend
           of
           the
           End.
           The
           Assembly
           ,
           the
           necessary
           means
           of
           Reformation
           ,
           was
           for
           a
           very
           long
           time
           hindred
           ,
           by
           the
           diligence
           of
           the
           Independent
           party
           ,
           to
           be
           called
           
             (
             A
             )
          
           :
           and
           when
           ,
           to
           their
           evident
           grief
           and
           discontent
           ,
           the
           Parliament
           had
           voted
           its
           calling
           ,
           they
           may
           remember
           their
           extraordinary
           industry
           to
           get
           ▪
           it
           modelled
           according
           to
           their
           Principles
           ,
           both
           in
           its
           members
           and
           power
           
             (
             B
          
           )
           ;
           to
           have
           it
           an
           elective
           Synod
           onely
           for
           advice
           ,
           to
           consist
           of
           so
           many
           of
           themselves
           and
           of
           their
           favourers
           as
           was
           possible
           ,
           not
           any
           known
           Divine
           of
           any
           parts
           in
           all
           England
           of
           their
           opinion
           ,
           being
           
           omitted
           .
           How
           cautious
           they
           were
           by
           great
           slight
           of
           hand
           to
           keep
           off
           so
           many
           of
           the
           old
           Puritan
           Unconformists
           ,
           and
           how
           much
           more
           enclinable
           towards
           men
           of
           Episcopal
           and
           Liturgick
           principles
           ,
           themselves
           do
           know
           .
        
         
           This
           their
           underhand-working
           before
           the
           sitting
           of
           the
           Assembly
           ,
           was
           seen
           but
           by
           few
           :
           but
           so
           soon
           as
           the
           Synod
           did
           sit
           ,
           
           it
           did
           then
           appear
           to
           the
           whole
           Company
           who
           were
           the
           men
           who
           made
           it
           their
           work
           and
           greatest
           studie
           to
           keep
           off
           ,
           by
           their
           endlesse
           Janglings
           ,
           the
           Assembly
           from
           concluding
           any
           thing
           that
           might
           settle
           the
           distracted
           Church
           
             (
             C
          
           )
           ;
           so
           that
           to
           this
           day
           ,
           after
           two
           yeers
           time
           and
           above
           ,
           in
           more
           frequent
           and
           learned
           Sessions
           then
           every
           we
           read
           of
           in
           any
           Assembly
           since
           the
           world
           began
           
             (
             D
             )
          
           ,
           There
           is
           nothing
           at
           all
           set
           up
           for
           the
           comfort
           of
           the
           afflicted
           Kingdom
           .
        
         
           Their
           aversenesse
           to
           the
           Assembly
           doth
           appear
           ,
           not
           onely
           in
           their
           opposition
           to
           its
           calling
           ,
           in
           their
           retarding
           of
           its
           proceedings
           ,
           but
           in
           their
           pressing
           of
           its
           dissolution
           .
           I
           do
           not
           speak
           of
           the
           huge
           Contumelies
           which
           some
           of
           their
           party
           have
           poured
           out
           upon
           the
           face
           of
           that
           most
           Reverend
           Meeting
           ,
           in
           a
           number
           of
           very
           wicked
           Pamphlets
           ,
           which
           to
           this
           day
           were
           never
           so
           much
           as
           censured
           ,
           though
           the
           Authors
           ,
           by
           name
           and
           sirname
           ,
           are
           complained
           of
           in
           Print
           .
           But
           that
           which
           I
           speak
           of
           ,
           is
           the
           expresse
           Article
           of
           the
           Independent
           Petition
           ,
           desiring
           the
           Parliament
           in
           formal
           terms
           ,
           according
           to
           Master
           Peters
           dictates
           ,
           to
           dissolve
           the
           Assembly
           (
           D
           2.
           )
           .
        
         
           Had
           either
           the
           Popish
           faction
           ,
           or
           the
           Episcopal
           party
           ,
           
           or
           the
           malignant
           Courtiers
           procured
           the
           continuance
           of
           our
           woful
           Anarchie
           ,
           our
           anger
           would
           have
           been
           greater
           then
           our
           grief
           or
           shame
           .
           But
           when
           the
           mercies
           of
           God
           now
           for
           some
           yeers
           have
           removed
           the
           Papists
           ,
           Prelats
           and
           Courtiers
           so
           far
           from
           us
           ,
           that
           by
           word
           or
           deed
           they
           have
           not
           hindred
           us
           in
           the
           least
           measure
           to
           heal
           the
           diseases
           of
           our
           Church
           at
           our
           pleasure
           ;
           that
           her
           wounds
           to
           this
           day
           should
           be
           multiplied
           ,
           and
           all
           kept
           open
           to
           drop
           out
           her
           best
           blood
           ,
           alone
           through
           the
           obstinacy
           of
           our
           Brethren
           ,
           though
           we
           compresse
           our
           indignation
           ,
           yet
           we
           cannot
           but
           be
           oppressed
           with
           a
           great
           measure
           of
           grief
           ,
           nor
           can
           we
           chuse
           but
           to
           be
           covered
           with
           confusion
           and
           shame
           ,
           when
           we
           are
           forced
           to
           taste
           the
           most
           bitter
           fruits
           of
           our
           Brethrens
           principles
           ,
           though
           denied
           by
           them
           in
           words
           ,
           yet
           ingenuously
           avowed
           by
           their
           friends
           in
           Amsterdam
           ,
           
           and
           constantly
           practised
           in
           New-England
           ;
           to
           the
           uttermost
           of
           their
           power
           (
           E
           1.
           )
           ,
           they
           must
           oppose
           the
           building
           of
           a
           Church
           any
           where
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           if
           it
           be
           not
           after
           their
           patern
           :
        
         
           
           That
           as
           in
           New-England
           no
           Presbyterial
           Church
           on
           any
           condition
           may
           be
           tolerated
           ,
           so
           in
           Old-England
           no
           Presbyterial
           Church
           must
           ever
           be
           erected
           ,
           if
           all
           their
           skill
           and
           industry
           can
           hinder
           it
           .
           Such
           a
           Reformation
           ,
           though
           expresly
           according
           to
           the
           National
           Covenant
           ,
           to
           them
           is
           a
           deformation
           which
           they
           cannot
           wish
           ,
           much
           lesse
           pray
           for
           or
           endeavour
           ,
           but
           with
           all
           their
           strength
           must
           crosse
           it
           ,
           as
           a
           corruption
           unsufferable
           ,
           where
           they
           have
           power
           .
        
         
           It
           s
           plain
           and
           demonstrable
           ,
           that
           their
           Principles
           and
           Way
           have
           forced
           them
           to
           oppose
           the
           Reformation
           in
           hand
           ,
           and
           will
           ever
           force
           them
           so
           to
           do
           ,
           till
           they
           lay
           new
           grounds
           ,
           and
           be
           changed
           in
           the
           sence
           of
           their
           erroneous
           minde
           .
           However
           ,
           the
           actions
           of
           our
           Brethren
           did
           proclame
           loud
           enough
           their
           intentions
           to
           delay
           so
           long
           as
           they
           were
           able
           ,
           the
           setting
           up
           of
           any
           Government
           ;
           yet
           when
           this
           evil
           is
           become
           so
           grosse
           and
           palpable
           ,
           that
           all
           in
           words
           do
           disclaim
           it
           ,
           and
           they
           who
           most
           do
           procure
           it
           ,
           do
           most
           in
           shew
           abominate
           it
           ,
           it
           seems
           a
           little
           strange
           that
           some
           of
           their
           Divines
           are
           now
           begun
           in
           Print
           expresly
           to
           own
           it
           ,
           and
           in
           Print
           to
           perswade
           the
           delay
           of
           this
           work
           (
           E
           2.
           )
           .
        
         
           
           It
           must
           be
           a
           heavie
           guiltinesse
           to
           be
           a
           powerful
           instrument
           of
           keeping
           two
           so
           great
           Kingdoms
           as
           England
           and
           Ireland
           without
           the
           Fold
           and
           Hedge
           of
           all
           Ecclesiastike
           Discipline
           for
           divers
           yeers
           together
           ,
           especially
           in
           the
           time
           of
           a
           devouring
           War.
           How
           many
           thousand
           souls
           have
           perished
           by
           this
           means
           in
           their
           ignorance
           and
           profanesse
           ,
           who
           in
           a
           wel-governed
           Church
           might
           have
           been
           reclaimed
           ?
        
         
           Unto
           this
           great
           misery
           ,
           another
           great
           unhappinesse
           addeth
           much
           weight
           .
           Beside
           their
           marring
           of
           the
           begun-Reformation
           ,
           they
           have
           occasioned
           the
           perishing
           of
           some
           millions
           of
           poor
           souls
           ,
           by
           the
           unheard-of
           multiplication
           of
           Heresies
           and
           Schisms
           
             (
             F
             )
          
           .
           I
           believe
           no
           place
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           for
           this
           mischief
           ,
           is
           now
           parallel
           to
           
             London
             .
             Amsterdam
          
           long
           ago
           is
           justified
           ;
           that
           City
           hath
           transmitted
           hither
           the
           infamy
           of
           her
           various
           Sects
           .
           Now
           upon
           whom
           shall
           this
           blame
           be
           fastne●
           〈◊〉
           ?
        
         
           It
           is
           well
           known
           that
           the
           Sects
           ,
           at
           the
           time
           of
           the
           Independents
           return
           hither
           ,
           were
           inconsiderable
           ,
           in
           regard
           of
           that
           which
           now
           they
           are
           by
           their
           means
           .
           It
           was
           their
           work
           to
           bring
           people
           
           into
           distaste
           with
           the
           way
           of
           all
           the
           Reformed
           Churches
           :
           this
           by
           their
           labours
           was
           made
           vile
           in
           the
           eyes
           of
           the
           multitude
           ;
           and
           people
           once
           having
           leaped
           over
           that
           wall
           within
           the
           which
           all
           the
           Protestant
           Churches
           have
           dwelt
           in
           safety
           ,
           by
           all
           the
           skill
           of
           their
           first
           misleaders
           could
           not
           be
           holden
           from
           running
           farther
           away
           ;
           as
           in
           New-England
           Independency
           was
           a
           mother
           to
           Anabaptism
           ,
           Antinomianism
           ,
           Familism
           ,
           and
           many
           more
           Heresies
           ,
           We
           need
           not
           wonder
           to
           see
           it
           any
           where
           bring
           forth
           the
           like
           Brood
           :
           But
           hereof
           indeed
           do
           we
           wonder
           ,
           that
           in
           so
           short
           a
           time
           this
           Way
           should
           change
           as
           it
           were
           its
           nature
           so
           farre
           to
           the
           worse
           .
        
         
           In
           Holland
           and
           New-England
           ,
           Independency
           ,
           
           so
           soon
           as
           it
           had
           found
           and
           discerned
           the
           young
           brats
           of
           Anabaptists
           ,
           Antinomians
           or
           Familists
           in
           her
           bosom
           ,
           it
           was
           her
           custom
           incontinently
           to
           fling
           them
           away
           as
           Bastards
           :
           But
           Independency
           at
           London
           hath
           learned
           not
           onely
           to
           beget
           ,
           but
           to
           cherish
           such
           children
           when
           they
           are
           brought
           forth
           .
           Not
           onely
           the
           Churches
           of
           New-England
           ,
           but
           the
           very
           
           Amsterdam-Brownists
           have
           ever
           been
           zealous
           to
           cast
           out
           of
           their
           Society
           the
           Heretikes
           and
           Schismatickes
           we
           speak
           of
           :
           but
           here
           in
           London
           it
           is
           far
           otherwise
           .
        
         
           We
           have
           heard
           that
           many
           of
           the
           Independents
           here
           ,
           so
           soon
           as
           they
           have
           fallen
           into
           Anabaptism
           or
           other
           Errours
           of
           the
           time
           ,
           have
           quickly
           of
           their
           own
           accord
           run
           away
           and
           separated
           from
           the
           Independent
           Congregations
           ,
           as
           polluted
           ,
           as
           false
           ,
           as
           no
           Churches
           :
           But
           that
           ever
           any
           of
           the
           
           London-Independents
           did
           cast
           out
           of
           their
           Churches
           any
           man
           or
           woman
           for
           Anabaptism
           ,
           Antinomianism
           or
           any
           other
           Errour
           ,
           we
           never
           heard
           .
        
         
           By
           the
           contrary
           ,
           Independency
           here
           is
           become
           an
           uniting
           Principle
           ;
           it
           hath
           kept
           our
           Brethren
           in
           the
           midst
           of
           all
           their
           bitter
           Jarrs
           with
           the
           Reformed
           Churches
           abroad
           ,
           and
           the
           Presbyterians
           at
           home
           ,
           in
           a
           great
           entirenesse
           and
           familiarity
           with
           all
           the
           Sectaries
           that
           pleased
           to
           draw
           neer
           them
           .
           They
           have
           by
           their
           debates
           and
           dissents
           laboured
           to
           hinder
           the
           Assembly
           from
           giving
           the
           least
           advice
           to
           the
           Parliament
           to
           take
           any
           order
           with
           the
           most
           absurd
           of
           the
           Sectaries
           ,
           when
           complained
           upon
           for
           their
           greatest
           Enormities
           ;
           yea
           ,
           they
           have
           preached
           and
           printed
           divers
           Tractates
           for
           a
           full
           liberty
           to
           all
           Sects
           
             (
             G
             )
          
           .
           That
           so
           soon
           they
           should
           have
           run
           thus
           far
           out
           ,
           we
           could
           never
           have
           believed
           ,
           if
           our
           own
           eyes
           and
           ears
           had
           not
           been
           our
           perswaders
           .
        
         
         
           
           As
           for
           the
           third
           Apple
           we
           observed
           on
           their
           Tree
           ,
           The
           endangering
           of
           the
           State
           ,
           it
           is
           no
           lesse
           visible
           then
           any
           of
           the
           former
           .
           If
           there
           were
           no
           more
           but
           the
           keeping
           of
           the
           Church-wounds
           so
           long
           open
           ,
           the
           health
           ,
           yea
           the
           life
           of
           the
           State
           might
           justly
           be
           feared
           ,
           from
           this
           ground
           alone
           ,
           by
           all
           who
           know
           the
           sympathy
           of
           these
           Twins
           ,
           and
           the
           inseparable
           interest
           of
           these
           two
           much-united
           Companions
           .
           But
           beside
           the
           keeping
           of
           the
           Church
           unsetled
           ,
           the
           growth
           of
           Schisms
           ,
           how
           pregnant
           a
           cause
           it
           is
           of
           a
           States
           ruine
           ,
           we
           need
           no
           other
           witnesse
           then
           the
           declaration
           of
           their
           Brethren
           in
           
             New-England
             (
             H
             )
          
           .
           We
           are
           made
           here
           to
           believe
           ,
           that
           the
           Anabaptists
           and
           the
           Antinomians
           are
           so
           tame
           and
           harmlesse
           creatures
           ,
           that
           there
           is
           no
           danger
           of
           any
           violence
           from
           their
           innocent
           hands
           .
           If
           it
           be
           so
           ,
           the
           General
           Court
           at
           New-Boston
           hath
           been
           extremely
           unjust
           ,
           who
           professed
           their
           wel-grounded
           apprehension
           of
           a
           total
           subversion
           not
           onely
           of
           all
           their
           Churches
           ,
           but
           of
           their
           Civil
           State
           also
           ,
           from
           a
           far
           lesse
           number
           of
           these
           Sectaries
           then
           are
           here
           among
           us
           ;
           and
           avowed
           to
           the
           world
           their
           necessity
           to
           banish
           out
           of
           that
           Countrey
           the
           leaders
           of
           that
           dangerous
           Faction
           ,
           whether
           men
           or
           women
           ,
           whether
           Church
           or
           States-men
           ,
           and
           to
           disarm
           many
           of
           their
           followers
           ,
           upon
           much
           much
           smaller
           provocations
           and
           lighter
           grounds
           of
           suspition
           then
           by
           the
           words
           and
           deeds
           of
           their
           kinsfolks
           have
           been
           offered
           lately
           unto
           this
           State.
           (
           I
           )
        
         
           What
           more
           might
           be
           said
           of
           the
           
           London-Independents
           practices
           upon
           the
           State
           ,
           readily
           may
           come
           to
           the
           world
           ere
           long
           by
           a
           much
           better
           Pen.
           I
           for
           causes
           at
           this
           time
           abstain
           totally
           from
           writing
           on
           this
           subject
           .
        
         
           
             The
             Testimonies
             .
          
           
             
               (
               A
               )
               Antap.
               p.
               51.
               
            
             I
             believe
             upon
             good
             grounds
             ,
             and
             so
             do
             many
             more
             ,
             you
             never
             took
             any
             great
             content
             or
             joy
             in
             the
             thoughts
             of
             the
             Assembly
             ,
             but
             have
             done
             your
             utmost
             to
             delay
             it
             and
             to
             put
             it
             by
             .
             God
             knows
             your
             hearts
             ,
             and
             men
             some
             of
             your
             speeches
             about
             the
             meeting
             of
             this
             Assembly
             :
             But
             seeing
             it
             could
             not
             be
             helped
             ,
             and
             that
             you
             could
             not
             keep
             it
             off
             by
             all
             your
             friends
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             
               (
               B
               )
               Antap.
               p.
               255
            
             When
             an
             Assembly
             was
             first
             agreed
             upon
             ,
             there
             were
             not
             many
             more
             Ministers
             and
             Scholars
             of
             your
             way
             in
             the
             Kingdom
             who
             were
             capable
             of
             such
             a
             Service
             ,
             then
             you
             got
             in
             to
             be
             Members
             of
             the
             Assembly
             ;
             so
             that
             you
             had
             as
             much
             advantage
             as
             your
             condition
             was
             capable
             of
             ,
             yea
             ,
             and
             favour
             too
             .
             See
             the
             Orders
             of
             the
             Assembly
             ,
             which
             give
             no
             power
             at
             all
             of
             Jurisdiction
             to
             the
             few
             selected
             Divines
             ,
             but
             alone
             a
             power
             of
             advice
             .
          
           
           
             
               (
               C
               )
               Antap.
               p.
               269.
               
            
             I
             am
             confident
             had
             it
             not
             been
             for
             you
             five
             ,
             and
             a
             few
             more
             ,
             the
             Reformation
             intended
             had
             been
             in
             a
             far
             fairer
             way
             then
             now
             it
             is
             .
             Brethren
             ,
             there
             are
             many
             complaints
             ,
             and
             that
             by
             your
             dear
             friends
             ,
             of
             the
             retarding
             the
             Work
             of
             Reformation
             by
             your
             means
             .
             You
             are
             the
             Remora
             to
             the
             Ship
             under
             Sails
             ,
             you
             are
             the
             Spoaks
             in
             the
             Wheels
             of
             the
             Chariot
             of
             Reformation
             .
             Parliament
             complains
             ,
             Assembly
             ,
             City
             ,
             Countrey
             ,
             all
             complain
             of
             the
             Work
             retarded
             ,
             and
             all
             is
             resolved
             into
             you
             five
             principally
             .
             I
             could
             tell
             you
             many
             particular
             passages
             ,
             but
             you
             know
             what
             I
             mean.
             In
             a
             word
             ,
             all
             the
             Prelates
             and
             the
             Papists
             cannot
             ,
             nor
             do
             not
             hinder
             so
             much
             the
             Work
             of
             Reformation
             ,
             as
             you
             five
             Members
             of
             the
             Assembly
             .
          
           
             
               (
               D
               1.
            
             )
             The
             Scribes
             Books
             carry
             already
             above
             500.
             
             Sessions
             .
          
           
             
               (
               D
               2.
               )
               Prynnes
               fresh
               Discovery
               ,
               p.
               17.
               
            
             They
             lately
             conspired
             together
             to
             exhibite
             a
             Petition
             to
             the
             Parliament
             for
             present
             dissolving
             the
             Assembly
             ,
             and
             sending
             them
             home
             to
             Countrey
             cures
             ,
             to
             prevent
             the
             setling
             of
             any
             Church
             Government
             ,
             to
             which
             end
             they
             met
             at
             the
             Winde-Mill
             Tavern
             ,
             where
             
               John
               Lillburn
            
             sat
             in
             the
             Chair
             ,
             and
             Master
             
               Hugh
               Peters
            
             suggested
             the
             advice
             ,
             which
             was
             accordingly
             inserted
             in
             the
             Petition
             .
          
           
             
               (
               E
               1.
               )
               Answer
               to
               32.
               
               Quest
               .
               p.
               83.
               
            
             If
             that
             Discipline
             which
             we
             here
             practise
             ,
             be
             the
             same
             which
             Christ
             hath
             appointed
             ,
             and
             therefore
             unalterable
             :
             We
             see
             not
             how
             another
             can
             be
             lawful
             .
             So
             if
             a
             company
             of
             people
             shall
             come
             hither
             ,
             and
             set
             up
             another
             ,
             we
             cannot
             promise
             to
             approve
             of
             them
             in
             so
             doing
             .
          
           
             
               (
               E
               2.
               )
               Burtons
               Vindication
               ,
               p.
               2.
               
            
             If
             the
             better
             heed
             be
             not
             taken
             ,
             there
             may
             be
             more
             haste
             to
             a
             Reformation
             then
             good
             speed
             ;
             A
             Reformation
             therefore
             will
             necessarily
             require
             longer
             time
             yet
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             not
             go
             blindfold
             about
             it
             .
             See
             also
             Saltmarsh
             his
             Queres
             .
          
           
             
               (
               F
               )
               Bastwicks
               second
               part
               of
               Independency
               ▪
               Postscript
               ,
               p
               37.
               
            
             Before
             the
             Independents
             Apparition
             in
             our
             Horison
             ,
             there
             were
             but
             three
             or
             four
             Sects
             known
             among
             us
             ,
             and
             they
             were
             few
             in
             number
             ,
             and
             well
             conditioned
             ;
             but
             out
             of
             the
             Independents
             Lungs
             are
             sprung
             above
             fourty
             several
             sorts
             of
             stra●lers
             ,
             which
             before
             their
             coming
             over
             were
             never
             heard
             of
             among
             us
             .
             
               John
               Lillburn
            
             related
             it
             unto
             me
             ,
             and
             that
             in
             the
             presence
             of
             others
             ,
             that
             returning
             from
             the
             wars
             to
             London
             ,
             he
             met
             fourty
             new
             Sects
             ,
             and
             many
             of
             them
             dangerous
             ones
             ,
             and
             some
             so
             pernicious
             ,
             that
             howsoever
             ,
             as
             he
             said
             ,
             he
             was
             in
             his
             judgement
             for
             Toleration
             of
             all
             Religions
             ,
             yet
             he
             professed
             he
             could
             scarce
             keep
             his
             hands
             off
             them
             ,
             so
             blasphemous
             they
             were
             in
             their
             opinions
             ;
             So
             that
             he
             gathered
             that
             these
             were
             now
             the
             last
             days
             ,
             wherein
             so
             many
             Heresies
             abounded
             :
             There
             are
             innumerable
             diabolical
             Sects
             ,
             and
             so
             prodigiously
             impious
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             not
             for
             a
             Christian
             to
             name
             their
             opinions
             ;
             and
             most
             of
             them
             ,
             if
             not
             all
             ,
             were
             first
             Independents
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             separated
             from
             our
             Congregations
             as
             unholy
             ,
             and
             were
             of
             their
             new
             gathered
             Churches
             ,
             and
             followers
             of
             their
             Ministery
             .
          
           
             
               (
               G
               )
               A
               short
               Answer
               to
            
             Adam
             Stewarts
             
               second
               part
               ,
               supposed
               to
               be
               written
               by
            
             John
             Goodwin
             ,
             
               p.
               32.
               and
               36.
            
             
             Is
             it
             not
             an
             ungodly
             thing
             to
             suffer
             men
             to
             be
             of
             any
             Religion
             ?
             Answer
             .
             No
             ,
             For
             both
             our
             Saviour
             and
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             and
             the
             primitive
             Christians
             did
             the
             same
             :
             Ought
             we
             not
             at
             least
             to
             keep
             our
             different
             Opinions
             ,
             and
             Religion
             unto
             our selves
             ,
             in
             obedience
             to
             the
             Civil
             Magistrate
             that
             commands
             it
             ▪
             Answer
             .
             No
             ,
             Because
             its
             better
             to
             obey
             God
             then
             man
             ;
             but
             if
             
             Jesuited
             Papists
             ,
             and
             other
             subtill
             Hereticks
             be
             suffered
             ;
             will
             they
             not
             seduce
             many
             unto
             their
             erroneous
             By-paths
             ?
             Answer
             .
             Though
             a
             Toleration
             of
             erroneous
             Opinions
             may
             gain
             some
             to
             Satan
             ,
             yet
             Truth
             being
             therewith
             to
             be
             published
             and
             approved
             ,
             will
             in
             all
             probability
             ,
             not
             onely
             gain
             so
             many
             more
             to
             God
             ;
             but
             any
             one
             thus
             wonn
             to
             the
             Truth
             ,
             is
             worth
             thousands
             of
             these
             that
             fall
             from
             it
             .
          
           
             
               (
               H
            
             )
             Cottons
             
               Model
               of
               Church
               and
               Civil
               power
               related
               in
               the
               Bloody
               Tenent
               ,
               p.
               120.
               
            
             The
             falls
             of
             Common-wealths
             are
             known
             to
             arise
             from
             their
             diminishing
             the
             power
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             the
             flourishing
             of
             Common-wealths
             is
             observed
             to
             arise
             from
             the
             vigilant
             administration
             of
             the
             holy
             Discipline
             of
             the
             Church
             .
          
           
             
               (
               I
               )
               Master
            
             Prynnes
             
               fresh
               discovery
               in
               the
               Epistle
            
             .
             Their
             Libels
             ,
             actions
             ,
             speeches
             ,
             proclaim
             a
             plotted
             ,
             avowed
             confederacy
             among
             some
             furious
             Ringleaders
             of
             these
             Independent
             Sectaries
             ▪
             against
             the
             Parliament
             ,
             Assembly
             ,
             and
             all
             their
             resolves
             in
             matters
             of
             Religion
             .
             That
             which
             confirms
             me
             in
             this
             opinion
             ,
             is
             ,
             first
             the
             new
             seditious
             Covenants
             which
             the
             Members
             of
             some
             Independent
             Congregations
             enter
             into
             ,
             to
             adhere
             ,
             defend
             ,
             maintain
             ,
             to
             the
             uttermost
             of
             their
             power
             ,
             and
             contend
             for
             even
             to
             blood
             ,
             the
             establishment
             of
             that
             Independent
             Form
             of
             Church
             Government
             which
             themselves
             have
             set
             up
             ,
             and
             to
             oppose
             the
             Presbyterian
             .
          
           
             
               Bastwicks
               second
               part
               ,
               p.
               28.
               
            
             This
             that
             I
             now
             say
             ,
             I
             speak
             upon
             very
             good
             ground
             ;
             among
             these
             they
             think
             they
             may
             confide
             in
             ,
             they
             affirm
             they
             will
             not
             be
             beholding
             to
             the
             Parliament
             ,
             nor
             any
             body
             else
             for
             their
             liberty
             ;
             for
             they
             will
             have
             it
             ,
             and
             ask
             them
             no
             leave
             .
             They
             have
             the
             Sword
             now
             in
             their
             hand
             ,
             and
             they
             think
             their
             party
             strong
             enough
             to
             encounter
             any
             adverse
             party
             :
             And
             they
             professe
             they
             care
             not
             how
             soon
             they
             come
             to
             cutting
             of
             throats
             ,
             and
             speak
             of
             nothing
             but
             the
             slaughtering
             and
             butchering
             of
             the
             Presbyterians
             :
             And
             therefore
             there
             is
             just
             cause
             given
             us
             to
             think
             we
             may
             expect
             better
             quarters
             from
             the
             very
             enemies
             ,
             then
             from
             the
             Independents
             ,
             who
             call
             us
             in
             their
             Pulpits
             Brethren
             ,
             but
             in
             their
             hearts
             hate
             us
             .
          
           
             
               Ibid.
               Postscript
               ,
               p
               6.
            
             
             The
             Presbyterian
             Government
             not
             suiting
             with
             their
             humour
             ,
             they
             abhor
             it
             ,
             and
             all
             such
             as
             endeavour
             to
             establish
             it
             ;
             and
             wish
             rather
             that
             all
             the
             old
             Trumpery
             were
             brought
             in
             again
             ;
             and
             professe
             ,
             they
             had
             rather
             have
             the
             Government
             of
             the
             Prelates
             :
             Yea
             ,
             some
             of
             them
             have
             not
             been
             ashamed
             to
             protest
             unto
             Prelatical
             Priests
             ,
             That
             before
             the
             Presbyters
             shall
             rule
             over
             them
             ,
             they
             will
             cut
             all
             their
             throats
             ,
             and
             joyn
             with
             them
             for
             the
             reestablishing
             of
             the
             Hierarchy
             .
          
           
             
               Ibid.
               p.
               30.
            
             
             Professing
             ,
             that
             all
             such
             Preachers
             who
             Preach
             and
             write
             the
             least
             thing
             in
             opposition
             to
             their
             Opinions
             ,
             ought
             to
             be
             hanged
             :
             And
             had
             they
             the
             power
             in
             their
             hands
             ,
             they
             would
             trusse
             them
             up
             ,
             as
             many
             can
             testifie
             .
          
           
             
               Ibid.
               p.
               45.
            
             
             They
             boast
             of
             such
             a
             party
             in
             the
             Kingdom
             ,
             if
             their
             own
             words
             may
             be
             credited
             ,
             as
             they
             now
             think
             by
             the
             Sword
             to
             be
             able
             to
             make
             their
             own
             Laws
             ;
             and
             have
             been
             frequently
             heard
             say
             ,
             That
             they
             had
             many
             Abbettours
             in
             the
             Assembly
             and
             both
             Houses
             of
             Parliament
             ,
             and
             in
             many
             parts
             through
             the
             Kingdom
             ,
             besides
             in
             all
             the
             Armies
             :
             And
             they
             were
             all
             resolved
             to
             have
             the
             
               Liberty
               of
               their
               Consciences
            
             ,
             or
             else
             they
             would
             make
             use
             of
             their
             Swords
             ,
             which
             they
             have
             already
             in
             their
             hands
             .
          
           
             
               Ibid.
               p.
               68.
            
             
             I
             know
             not
             any
             Independent
             in
             England
             ,
             except
             one
             man
             and
             his
             wife
             ,
             that
             do
             not
             as
             maliciously
             and
             implacably
             hate
             the
             Presbyterians
             as
             the
             mortallest
             enemy
             they
             have
             in
             the
             world
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
           CHAP.
           VI.
           An
           Enumeration
           of
           the
           common
           Tenets
           of
           the
           Independents
           .
        
         
           IT
           is
           not
           easie
           to
           set
           down
           with
           assurance
           the
           Independents
           positions
           ,
           
           both
           because
           they
           have
           to
           this
           day
           declined
           to
           declare
           positively
           their
           minds
           ;
           as
           also
           because
           of
           their
           principle
           of
           mutability
           whereby
           they
           professe
           their
           readinesse
           to
           change
           any
           of
           their
           present
           Tenets
           .
        
         
           How
           unwilling
           they
           are
           to
           declare
           their
           mind
           ,
           
           may
           appeare
           by
           their
           obstinate
           silence
           ,
           and
           refusing
           to
           answer
           any
           of
           these
           Books
           that
           put
           them
           most
           to
           it
           ;
           also
           ,
           by
           hiding
           of
           their
           opinions
           from
           their
           brethren
           ,
           who
           most
           earnestly
           have
           prest
           their
           Declaration
           .
        
         
           These
           divers
           yeares
           the
           Ministers
           of
           London
           have
           been
           dealing
           with
           them
           for
           satisfaction
           herein
           ,
           and
           once
           by
           importunity
           obtained
           a
           promise
           under
           their
           hand
           of
           a
           full
           and
           free
           Declaration
           ,
           but
           these
           foure
           yeares
           they
           have
           eluded
           that
           promise
           (
           a
           )
           .
        
         
           Mr.
           Apollonius
           in
           name
           of
           all
           the
           Churches
           of
           Zealand
           with
           all
           earnestnesse
           did
           intreat
           this
           duty
           of
           them
           (
           b
           )
           ,
           but
           all
           in
           vaine
           .
           When
           upon
           any
           occasion
           they
           have
           been
           moved
           to
           make
           any
           kind
           of
           Narration
           of
           their
           way
           ,
           it
           was
           ever
           with
           an
           expresse
           proviso
           of
           their
           resolution
           to
           keep
           up
           as
           yet
           from
           the
           World
           their
           positive
           Tenets
           ;
           so
           they
           conclude
           their
           
             Apologetick
             (
             c
             )
          
           ,
           so
           they
           begin
           their
           
             Keyes
             (
             d
             )
          
           .
        
         
           And
           now
           when
           the
           indignation
           both
           of
           the
           Assembly
           and
           Parliament
           ,
           and
           of
           many
           more
           ,
           was
           likely
           to
           break
           out
           upon
           them
           for
           this
           ,
           that
           after
           so
           long
           time
           no
           plaine
           dealing
           hath
           been
           seen
           in
           them
           ,
           
           at
           last
           they
           have
           engaged
           themselves
           to
           declare
           their
           minds
           ;
           and
           yet
           since
           that
           their
           publike
           engagement
           there
           are
           six
           Months
           past
           ,
           and
           the
           Worlds
           expectation
           of
           understanding
           at
           last
           their
           mind
           ,
           is
           still
           suspended
           .
        
         
           And
           though
           that
           their
           Declaration
           should
           come
           out
           to
           morrow
           ,
           yet
           with
           what
           assurance
           can
           we
           take
           any
           thing
           therein
           for
           their
           constant
           and
           settled
           Tenet
           ,
           so
           long
           as
           they
           professe
           it
           to
           be
           one
           of
           their
           cheife
           principles
           to
           be
           so
           loose
           and
           irresolute
           in
           any
           thing
           they
           maintaine
           for
           the
           time
           ,
           that
           they
           are
           ready
           to
           leave
           it
           ,
           and
           upon
           occasion
           to
           embrace
           the
           contrary
           (
           e
           )
           ?
           So
           long
           as
           
           this
           skeptick
           irresolution
           is
           avowed
           ,
           there
           is
           no
           hope
           ,
           there
           is
           no
           possibility
           of
           any
           fixed
           constancy
           .
        
         
           
           These
           things
           considered
           no
           man
           is
           able
           to
           set
           down
           their
           full
           mind
           ,
           nor
           any
           one
           of
           their
           positions
           whereto
           any
           dare
           assure
           they
           will
           firmely
           stand
           ;
           only
           the
           chiefe
           of
           their
           singularities
           which
           they
           have
           been
           pleased
           to
           let
           come
           abroad
           ,
           and
           have
           not
           to
           our
           knowledge
           as
           yet
           revoked
           ,
           we
           shall
           set
           down
           as
           they
           come
           to
           our
           thoughts
           .
        
         
           It
           hath
           been
           hitherto
           their
           earnest
           desire
           to
           decline
           the
           infamy
           of
           Brownisme
           ,
           
           and
           it
           was
           the
           charity
           of
           their
           Brethren
           to
           distinguish
           them
           from
           that
           Sect
           ,
           under
           the
           new
           name
           of
           Independents
           :
           importing
           their
           chiefe
           difference
           from
           us
           to
           stand
           not
           in
           the
           point
           of
           separation
           ,
           which
           is
           our
           proper
           quarrell
           with
           the
           Brownists
           ,
           but
           alone
           in
           the
           point
           of
           Church-Government
           ,
           which
           against
           all
           the
           Reformed
           Churches
           they
           ma●ntaine
           to
           be
           Independent
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           not
           subject
           to
           the
           Authority
           and
           Jurisdiction
           of
           any
           Superiour
           Synod
           .
           This
           was
           thought
           to
           be
           their
           proper
           distinctive
           and
           characteristicall
           Tenet
           ,
           till
           of
           late
           we
           finde
           them
           passionately
           reject
           the
           name
           of
           Independents
           ,
           and
           tell
           us
           ,
           that
           the
           dependency
           or
           independency
           of
           their
           Congregations
           will
           bee
           found
           one
           of
           their
           least
           differences
           and
           smallest
           controversies
           .
        
         
           In
           this
           our
           long
           mistake
           ,
           we
           are
           content
           to
           be
           rectified
           ;
           albeit
           our
           charity
           should
           not
           be
           reproved
           ▪
           who
           being
           ignorant
           of
           their
           willingnesse
           to
           differ
           from
           us
           in
           any
           thing
           higher
           or
           deeper
           then
           the
           Dependency
           of
           Congregations
           upon
           the
           Authority
           of
           Superiour
           Assemblies
           ,
           did
           put
           upon
           them
           no
           other
           name
           then
           that
           which
           implyed
           this
           difference
           alone
           .
        
         
           It
           seemes
           that
           this
           Title
           is
           not
           only
           the
           most
           reasonable
           ,
           but
           the
           most
           innocent
           and
           inoffensive
           note
           of
           distinction
           ,
           which
           themselves
           could
           have
           chosen
           :
           The
           terme
           not
           being
           invented
           by
           any
           of
           their
           ill-willers
           ,
           but
           by
           their
           own
           cheife
           Leaders
           (
           f
           )
           ,
           who
           did
           think
           that
           word
           most
           proper
           to
           notifie
           their
           Tenet
           of
           Government
           ;
           
           and
           since
           some
           name
           must
           be
           given
           to
           every
           eminently
           differing
           party
           ,
           it
           seemes
           none
           lesse
           irritative
           could
           bee
           fallen
           upon
           ,
           then
           that
           which
           most
           properly
           did
           signifie
           the
           chiefe
           matter
           in
           Controversie
           .
        
         
           But
           now
           finding
           they
           avow
           their
           chiefe
           differences
           to
           lie
           elsewhere
           ,
           for
           my
           part
           I
           could
           yeeld
           to
           them
           to
           have
           the
           name
           of
           Independents
           buried
           ,
           did
           I
           not
           feare
           it
           behoved
           to
           be
           changed
           
           with
           another
           Title
           ,
           which
           would
           much
           more
           displease
           :
           For
           since
           they
           are
           gone
           beyond
           the
           question
           of
           Independent
           Government
           ,
           and
           now
           doe
           question
           the
           constitution
           of
           our
           Churches
           so
           farre
           as
           puts
           them
           on
           a
           necessity
           of
           Separation
           ,
           and
           in
           this
           doe
           place
           the
           chiefe
           of
           their
           Controversies
           with
           us
           :
           If
           a
           Sect
           may
           be
           denominated
           either
           from
           the
           Author
           or
           principall
           matter
           ,
           as
           they
           make
           no
           bones
           to
           Print
           us
           
             Calvinians
             (
             g
          
           )
           and
           
             Presbyterians
             (
             h
          
           )
           :
           I
           cannot
           conceive
           why
           they
           ought
           not
           to
           take
           it
           in
           good
           part
           ,
           if
           when
           the
           name
           of
           Independents
           is
           laid
           by
           ,
           they
           have
           in
           place
           of
           it
           ,
           the
           Title
           of
           Brownists
           and
           Separatists
           fastned
           upon
           them
           .
        
         
           Of
           their
           owne
           accord
           they
           take
           upon
           them
           openly
           the
           halfe
           of
           the
           thing
           we
           alledge
           professing
           themselves
           to
           lie
           halfeway
           off
           us
           ,
           
           towards
           
             Brownisme
             (
             i
          
           )
           avowing
           the
           truth
           to
           consist
           in
           this
           their
           middle
           way
           :
           But
           whosoever
           considers
           better
           of
           the
           matter
           ,
           will
           find
           ,
           that
           however
           in
           some
           things
           they
           incline
           to
           a
           middle
           way
           ;
           yet
           in
           the
           chiefe
           and
           most
           ,
           they
           come
           up
           close
           to
           the
           outmost
           line
           of
           Brownisme
           ,
           and
           in
           many
           things
           doe
           expatiate
           so
           much
           beyond
           it
           ▪
           that
           in
           place
           of
           the
           Semi-Separation
           they
           mention
           ,
           they
           may
           be
           justly
           argued
           to
           have
           drawn
           upon
           themselves
           the
           blot
           of
           Se●qui-Separation
           and
           more
           also
           :
           how
           true
           this
           is
           ,
           it
           will
           appeare
           to
           any
           ,
           who
           will
           be
           pleased
           to
           make
           a
           paralell
           of
           the
           forementioned
           Tenets
           of
           the
           Brownists
           with
           these
           of
           the
           Independents
           ,
           which
           here
           are
           subjoyned
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           the
           worst
           and
           uttermost
           Tenet
           of
           the
           Brownists
           for
           which
           they
           cook
           to
           themselves
           ,
           
           and
           had
           bestowed
           upon
           them
           by
           others
           the
           stile
           of
           Separatists
           ,
           was
           their
           doctrine
           and
           practise
           accordingly
           ,
           to
           Separate
           from
           the
           Churches
           of
           England
           :
           In
           this
           the
           Independents
           goe
           beyond
           them
           .
           For
           beside
           that
           the
           practice
           of
           both
           is
           the
           same
           ,
           both
           actually
           Separating
           from
           all
           the
           Congregations
           of
           England
           ;
           the
           grounds
           of
           the
           Brownists
           Separation
           were
           a
           great
           deale
           more
           reasonable
           ,
           then
           that
           of
           the
           Independents
           ,
           albeit
           neither
           of
           them
           be
           good
           and
           sufficient
           :
           For
           the
           Brownists
           did
           build
           their
           Separation
           on
           the
           Tyranny
           of
           Bishops
           ,
           on
           the
           Superstition
           of
           the
           Ceremonies
           and
           Service-Book
           ;
           on
           the
           grosse
           ,
           avowed
           ,
           and
           neglected
           profanenesse
           of
           the
           most
           in
           every
           Congregation
           :
           if
           these
           corruptions
           had
           been
           removed
           ,
           so
           farre
           as
           I
           have
           read
           in
           any
           of
           their
           writings
           ,
           they
           would
           no
           more
           have
           Separated
           .
           But
           the
           Independents
           having
           no
           such
           stumbling
           blocks
           in
           their
           way
           ,
           Bishops
           
           and
           Books
           being
           abolished
           ,
           and
           a
           barre
           set
           up
           in
           every
           Congregation
           to
           keep
           off
           from
           the
           Sacrament
           ,
           every
           scandalous
           and
           ignorant
           person
           ,
           notwithstanding
           they
           will
           yet
           Separate
           .
           The
           more
           unjust
           and
           lesse
           cause
           they
           have
           so
           to
           doe
           ,
           their
           separation
           must
           bee
           so
           much
           the
           worse
           ,
           the
           grosser
           and
           more
           inexcusable
           Schisme
           .
        
         
           
           What
           they
           say
           for
           the
           avoyding
           of
           this
           challenge
           ,
           will
           not
           hold
           water
           ;
           while
           they
           tell
           us
           that
           they
           are
           not
           Separatists
           ,
           because
           they
           avow
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           to
           be
           a
           true
           and
           gracious
           Church
           ,
           That
           the
           Ministry
           of
           it
           ,
           is
           true
           and
           saving
           .
           They
           should
           consider
           that
           the
           Brownists
           ,
           when
           the
           fit
           of
           charity
           commeth
           upon
           them
           ,
           say
           large
           as
           much
           as
           all
           this
           ,
           as
           before
           from
           their
           own
           words
           we
           have
           shown
           (
           k
           )
           :
           also
           that
           some
           of
           the
           Independent
           Party
           have
           gone
           as
           farre
           as
           that
           which
           they
           confesse
           makes
           the
           Brownists
           to
           be
           justly
           called
           Schismaticks
           (
           l
           )
           ;
           but
           however
           ,
           suppose
           their
           allegation
           were
           true
           ,
           it
           doth
           not
           excuse
           and
           diminish
           ,
           but
           much
           encrease
           the
           fault
           of
           their
           separation
           :
           For
           it
           is
           a
           greater
           sinne
           to
           depart
           from
           a
           Church
           which
           I
           professe
           to
           bee
           true
           ,
           and
           whose
           Ministry
           I
           acknowledge
           to
           be
           saving
           ,
           then
           from
           a
           Church
           which
           I
           conceive
           to
           be
           false
           ,
           and
           whose
           Ministers
           I
           take
           to
           have
           no
           calling
           from
           God
           ,
           nor
           any
           blessing
           from
           his
           hand
           .
        
         
           
           Neither
           are
           they
           cleared
           from
           the
           blot
           of
           Schisme
           by
           their
           countenancing
           the
           English
           Assemblies
           ,
           by
           their
           preaching
           and
           praying
           therein
           :
           for
           beside
           that
           they
           doe
           no
           more
           in
           this
           then
           Mr
           Robinson
           hath
           taught
           them
           (
           m
           )
           ;
           They
           should
           remember
           they
           teach
           their
           Schollars
           ,
           that
           Preaching
           ,
           Prayer
           ,
           Psalmes
           ,
           and
           all
           things
           they
           doe
           in
           the
           English
           Congregation
           ,
           are
           no
           acts
           of
           Church
           Fellowship
           (
           n
           )
           :
           that
           none
           of
           them
           doth
           import
           any
           Church
           Membership
           ,
           nor
           any
           Ecclesiastick
           Communion
           :
           but
           are
           such
           which
           without
           scruple
           they
           can
           dispence
           to
           very
           Pagans
           .
        
         
           But
           we
           would
           intreat
           them
           to
           declare
           if
           they
           would
           be
           willing
           to
           receive
           any
           Sacrament
           in
           the
           English
           Congregations
           ,
           or
           if
           they
           will
           be
           content
           to
           bee
           under
           any
           part
           of
           their
           Discipline
           ,
           if
           they
           will
           be
           either
           Members
           or
           Officers
           in
           any
           of
           our
           Churches
           .
        
         
           I
           see
           indeed
           the
           Apologists
           professe
           their
           participation
           of
           Baptisme
           in
           our
           Congregations
           ,
           but
           besides
           that
           ,
           the
           Brownists
           will
           professe
           so
           much
           of
           themselves
           (
           o
           )
           ;
           yet
           how
           this
           is
           consistent
           with
           the
           constant
           practice
           and
           Doctrine
           of
           the
           Independents
           ,
           I
           confesse
           my
           understanding
           is
           too
           blunt
           to
           conceive
           .
        
         
         
           For
           however
           in
           New-England
           ,
           they
           give
           the
           right
           hand
           of
           Fellowship
           to
           the
           Brownists
           Congregations
           
             (
             p
          
           )
           ;
           and
           at
           London
           they
           are
           said
           to
           goe
           to
           the
           Brownists
           Sacraments
           (
           q
           )
           :
           and
           we
           did
           never
           heare
           that
           either
           in
           England
           or
           Holland
           ,
           they
           refused
           any
           to
           be
           a
           Member
           for
           their
           beliefe
           of
           rigid
           separation
           ,
           or
           Anabaptisme
           ;
           nor
           censured
           any
           of
           their
           Members
           for
           falling
           into
           these
           errours
           :
           yet
           in
           formall
           termes
           ,
           they
           doe
           deny
           the
           most
           gracious
           of
           their
           Brethren
           to
           live
           beside
           them
           in
           New-England
           in
           the
           Presbyteriall
           way
           of
           the
           old
           Non-conformists
           (
           r
           )
           :
           yea
           ,
           in
           Print
           they
           avow
           that
           whoever
           refuseth
           their
           Tenet
           of
           Independency
           ,
           were
           they
           otherwise
           never
           so
           Orthodox
           and
           pious
           ,
           they
           ought
           not
           to
           be
           admitted
           to
           the
           Sacraments
           ,
           nor
           enjoy
           any
           Church
           Priviledge
           (
           s
           )
           :
           as
           people
           who
           cannot
           be
           wholly
           ,
           but
           at
           most
           are
           in
           part
           only
           converted
           :
           Yea
           ,
           as
           such
           who
           must
           be
           taken
           for
           Anti-christian
           spirits
           ,
           for
           enemies
           to
           Christ
           and
           his
           Kingdome
           (
           t
           )
           :
           Neither
           have
           I
           heard
           that
           any
           of
           them
           now
           for
           many
           yeares
           ▪
           have
           either
           celebrated
           to
           others
           or
           received
           themselves
           the
           Sacraments
           in
           any
           English
           Church
           .
        
         
           And
           when
           it
           was
           propounded
           that
           they
           might
           take
           charge
           in
           some
           of
           the
           best
           Reformed
           Congregations
           of
           England
           ;
           with
           a
           full
           assurance
           of
           a
           personall
           dispensation
           to
           them
           for
           their
           whole
           life
           ,
           if
           they
           would
           leave
           but
           that
           one
           intollerable
           Tenet
           of
           Separation
           ;
           to
           this
           day
           they
           have
           disregarded
           that
           kind
           and
           brotherly
           Accommodation
           ;
           shewing
           expresly
           that
           in
           this
           point
           of
           separate
           Congregations
           they
           would
           be
           tolerated
           ,
           or
           nothing
           else
           would
           satisfie
           their
           consciences
           ;
           beyond
           this
           their
           best
           friends
           were
           not
           able
           by
           their
           long
           and
           earnest
           endeavours
           for
           divers
           weeks
           together
           to
           draw
           them
           one
           haires-breadth
           (
           w
           )
           :
           
           if
           this
           be
           not
           a
           more
           cleare
           and
           a
           more
           inexcusable
           Separation
           then
           was
           ever
           yet
           laid
           to
           the
           charge
           of
           any
           Brownists
           ,
           I
           professe
           my
           utter
           mistake
           of
           the
           nature
           of
           Schisme
           ,
           and
           desire
           to
           be
           rectified
           .
        
         
           The
           next
           singularity
           of
           the
           Brownists
           ,
           their
           Doctrine
           of
           the
           constitution
           of
           the
           Church
           in
           matter
           and
           forme
           ,
           the
           Independents
           have
           borrowed
           to
           the
           full
           :
           and
           not
           only
           enlarged
           it
           ,
           but
           when
           all
           other
           grounds
           faile
           ,
           upon
           this
           alone
           they
           build
           the
           necessity
           of
           their
           separation
           .
        
         
           Concerning
           the
           matter
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           the
           Independents
           have
           learned
           all
           their
           unjust
           scrupulosity
           from
           the
           other
           ;
           as
           the
           Brownists
           require
           every
           Church
           member
           to
           be
           a
           Saint
           ,
           really
           regenerate
           
           
           
           
           
           and
           justified
           ,
           who
           at
           their
           admission
           have
           publikely
           satisfied
           the
           whole
           Congregation
           by
           convincing
           signes
           of
           their
           true
           holinesse
           :
           the
           other
           requires
           the
           same
           (
           x.
           )
           What
           ever
           indulgence
           here
           the
           Independents
           professe
           to
           give
           ,
           either
           to
           weak
           ones
           in
           whom
           they
           finde
           the
           least
           of
           Christ
           ,
           or
           to
           women
           whom
           they
           remit
           from
           the
           Congregation
           to
           speak
           more
           privately
           in
           the
           Eldership
           (
           
           y
           ●
           ,
           this
           is
           no
           other
           then
           the
           present
           practise
           of
           the
           Brownists
           at
           Amsterdam
           .
        
         
           Only
           we
           observe
           ,
           that
           the
           Independents
           here
           go
           farther
           from
           the
           Reformed
           Churches
           ,
           both
           in
           the
           strictnesse
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           loosnesse
           of
           their
           satisfactions
           .
           
           The
           Brownists
           are
           satisfied
           with
           the
           signes
           of
           personall
           grace
           ,
           but
           the
           Independents
           require
           more
           ;
           they
           proceed
           to
           a
           triall
           by
           a
           long
           conversation
           of
           the
           sociable
           and
           complying
           disposition
           of
           the
           person
           to
           be
           admitted
           ,
           with
           the
           spirits
           of
           the
           whole
           Church
           whereof
           he
           is
           to
           be
           a
           member
           (
           z
           )
           ;
           without
           this
           sutablenesse
           of
           spirit
           they
           will
           reject
           them
           whom
           otherwise
           they
           finde
           to
           be
           Saints
           (
           aa
           )
           .
           
           But
           their
           chiefe
           excesse
           here
           is
           in
           loosnesse
           .
           The
           Brownists
           will
           not
           dispence
           with
           known
           errours
           and
           sinnes
           in
           the
           members
           ;
           they
           will
           not
           admit
           of
           Anabaptists
           ,
           of
           proud
           ,
           luxurious
           ,
           contentious
           people
           .
           If
           they
           finde
           any
           such
           to
           have
           crept
           in
           among
           them
           ,
           they
           professe
           their
           judgement
           is
           for
           their
           casting
           out
           by
           censures
           But
           the
           Independents
           will
           here
           be
           more
           wise
           for
           the
           encrease
           of
           their
           party
           :
           and
           however
           they
           will
           have
           nothing
           to
           do
           with
           
             Presbyterians
             (
             bb
             )
          
           ,
           nor
           with
           such
           people
           who
           can
           live
           in
           their
           confused
           Congregations
           ;
           yet
           they
           make
           it
           their
           rule
           to
           hold
           out
           none
           for
           any
           errour
           that
           is
           not
           fundamentall
           ,
           nor
           for
           any
           sinne
           that
           is
           not
           continued
           in
           against
           conscience
           (
           cc
           )
           ;
           walking
           according
           to
           this
           rule
           ,
           they
           swallow
           down
           without
           trouble
           the
           small
           gnats
           of
           Anabaptism
           ,
           and
           all
           other
           Sects
           ,
           who
           erre
           not
           fundamentally
           ,
           and
           obstinately
           ,
           and
           against
           conscience
           :
           how
           many
           Sectaries
           are
           thus
           farre
           guilty
           ,
           who
           can
           determine
           ?
           The
           little
           spot
           of
           luxury
           in
           apparell
           ,
           in
           diet
           ,
           and
           many
           fleshly
           delights
           ,
           
           of
           strife
           ,
           of
           disdainfull
           railing
           ,
           and
           such
           other
           faults
           (
           as
           are
           too
           common
           in
           their
           members
           )
           are
           of
           easy
           disgestion
           (
           dd
           )
           .
        
         
           Concerning
           the
           other
           part
           of
           the
           Church
           essence
           ,
           its
           forme
           ,
           their
           Covenant
           :
           in
           this
           the
           Disciples
           go
           much
           above
           their
           Master
           .
           Mr
           Cotton
           hath
           perfected
           by
           an
           expresse
           Treatise
           ,
           this
           part
           of
           Brownism
           
             (
             ee
             )
          
           ,
           as
           many
           others
           .
           The
           Covenants
           of
           
             New
             ●ngland
          
           
           are
           much
           straiter
           then
           any
           that
           ever
           we
           heard
           of
           at
           Amsterdam
           .
           It
           is
           true
           that
           of
           late
           both
           in
           Old
           and
           
             New
             England
          
           the
           Independents
           seem
           much
           to
           modify
           the
           rigour
           of
           their
           Covenant
           (
           ff
           )
           ;
           but
           whatever
           may
           be
           said
           of
           their
           profession
           ,
           I
           never
           could
           learne
           of
           their
           practice
           ,
           to
           admit
           any
           into
           their
           society
           who
           gave
           not
           full
           assurance
           of
           embracing
           their
           whole
           way
           ,
           and
           all
           their
           differences
           from
           the
           Reformed
           Churches
           .
           Sure
           I
           am
           ,
           they
           did
           never
           admit
           any
           upon
           easier
           tearms
           then
           lately
           I
           my self
           did
           hear
           Mr
           Can
           admit
           a
           member
           into
           his
           Church
           at
           Amsterdam
           ;
           yet
           if
           Mr
           Prynnes
           information
           be
           well
           grounded
           ,
           they
           are
           become
           at
           London
           more
           rigid
           in
           their
           Covenant
           then
           ever
           ;
           
           he
           tells
           us
           that
           now
           it
           is
           their
           custome
           to
           make
           it
           a
           part
           of
           their
           Oath
           to
           oppugne
           the
           Government
           of
           the
           Reformed
           Churches
           ,
           and
           to
           defend
           Independency
           with
           armes
           and
           violence
           ,
           ff
           .
           2.
           
        
         
           Unto
           the
           constitution
           we
           may
           referre
           the
           efficient
           of
           a
           Church
           ,
           and
           the
           number
           of
           its
           members
           ;
           in
           both
           the
           Schollars
           follow
           punctually
           their
           Masters
           .
           As
           for
           the
           efficient
           ,
           it
           is
           not
           only
           the
           Brownists
           ,
           but
           the
           Independents
           also
           who
           put
           the
           power
           of
           gathering
           Churches
           ,
           and
           joyning
           together
           by
           Covenant
           in
           a
           Church
           way
           ,
           in
           the
           hand
           of
           private
           Christians
           alone
           ,
           without
           any
           Officer
           ,
           or
           the
           authority
           of
           any
           Magistrate
           .
           It
           is
           presumption
           in
           any
           Minister
           ,
           if
           he
           assay
           to
           make
           up
           a
           Church
           ,
           only
           people
           must
           associate
           themselves
           into
           a
           Church
           ,
           and
           then
           create
           their
           Ministers
           and
           other
           Officers
           (
           gg
           .
           )
        
         
           In
           
             New
             England
          
           at
           the
           erection
           of
           a
           new
           Church
           ,
           
           they
           are
           content
           with
           the
           presence
           both
           of
           the
           Magistrate
           and
           Ministers
           of
           the
           neighbour
           Churches
           ;
           but
           they
           declare
           that
           neither
           is
           necessary
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           presence
           of
           either
           gives
           no
           authority
           to
           the
           action
           ,
           and
           the
           absence
           of
           both
           detracts
           no
           authority
           from
           it
           (
           hh
           .
           )
           That
           the
           whole
           power
           to
           gather
           a
           Congregation
           and
           to
           erect
           a
           Church
           is
           alone
           in
           the
           covenanting
           persons
           (
           ii
           .
           )
        
         
           As
           for
           the
           number
           of
           the
           members
           ,
           the
           Independents
           go
           as
           low
           as
           the
           Brownists
           ,
           avowing
           that
           seven
           persons
           make
           a
           full
           ministeriall
           and
           compleatly
           organized
           Church
           (
           kk
           )
           :
           nor
           do
           they
           extend
           the
           number
           any
           farther
           then
           the
           Brownists
           ,
           avowing
           that
           no
           Church
           ,
           except
           the
           universall
           ,
           may
           have
           any
           more
           members
           then
           conveniently
           can
           meet
           and
           be
           accommodated
           in
           one
           place
           for
           the
           exercise
           of
           all
           holy
           duties
           
             (
             ll
             )
          
           ,
           not
           only
           preaching
           of
           the
           Word
           ,
           whereat
           thousands
           may
           be
           present
           ,
           but
           celebration
           of
           the
           Sacraments
           ,
           
           and
           administring
           all
           parts
           of
           Discipline
           ;
           to
           which
           acts
           a
           few
           hundreds
           cannot
           commodiously
           meet
           .
        
         
           The
           Independents
           minde
           about
           the
           gathering
           and
           erecting
           of
           Congregations
           ,
           
           may
           be
           clearly
           perceived
           by
           their
           late
           practice
           in
           the
           
             Sommer
             Islands
          
           ,
           wherein
           they
           are
           applauded
           by
           the
           Churches
           of
           
             New
             England
          
           ,
           and
           defended
           by
           Master
           White
           against
           Master
           
             Prynnes
             Fresh
             Discovery
          
           ,
           with
           a
           great
           deale
           of
           confidence
           and
           high
           language
           :
           there
           hee
           justifies
           the
           necessity
           of
           the
           dissolution
           of
           all
           the
           Churches
           in
           the
           Barmudaes
           (
           which
           yet
           he
           professes
           were
           among
           the
           best
           of
           all
           the
           English
           Plantations
           ;
           )
           there
           were
           above
           3000
           people
           in
           the
           Isle
           ,
           who
           had
           lived
           without
           all
           controversie
           with
           any
           of
           their
           Ministers
           from
           their
           first
           planting
           till
           the
           yeare
           1641
           ,
           when
           their
           Ministers
           perswaded
           by
           some
           writs
           of
           the
           Brethren
           of
           
             New
             England
          
           ,
           found
           it
           necessary
           to
           lay
           down
           their
           charges
           ,
           and
           become
           meere
           private
           men
           ,
           denying
           to
           administer
           to
           their
           old
           flocks
           any
           Ordinance
           ,
           till
           three
           of
           them
           entring
           in
           a
           Covenant
           ,
           and
           thereby
           becomming
           a
           new
           Church
           ,
           did
           perswade
           of
           the
           3000
           Islanders
           some
           thirty
           or
           forty
           at
           most
           to
           joyn
           with
           them
           in
           their
           new
           Church
           Covenant
           ;
           these
           covenanted
           persons
           did
           chuse
           one
           of
           their
           old
           Ministers
           for
           their
           Pastor
           ,
           and
           two
           others
           of
           them
           for
           Ruling
           Elders
           ,
           who
           as
           gifted
           men
           were
           content
           to
           joyne
           with
           the
           Pastor
           in
           preaching
           ,
           not
           only
           to
           the
           Church
           members
           ,
           but
           to
           the
           whole
           Isle
           ,
           to
           fit
           them
           to
           be
           Church
           members
           ;
           but
           all
           the
           three
           refused
           absolutely
           to
           celebrate
           any
           Sacrament
           ,
           or
           administer
           any
           Discipline
           ,
           or
           do
           any
           act
           of
           a
           Pastor
           to
           any
           but
           to
           the
           forty
           named
           only
           .
           All
           this
           Mr
           White
           maintains
           as
           just
           and
           necessary
           ,
           and
           petitions
           the
           Parliament
           in
           print
           for
           their
           countenance
           and
           approbation
           ,
           whereby
           it
           seems
           it
           is
           the
           Independents
           avowed
           and
           cleare
           intention
           when
           they
           have
           power
           to
           dissolve
           and
           annull
           all
           the
           Churches
           of
           England
           ,
           yea
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           to
           spoile
           all
           Ministers
           living
           of
           their
           pastorall
           charge
           ,
           and
           all
           people
           of
           all
           Church
           priviledges
           ,
           and
           to
           erect
           new
           Churches
           of
           their
           own
           framing
           ,
           
           into
           which
           they
           are
           to
           admit
           at
           most
           not
           one
           of
           an
           hundred
           of
           those
           who
           now
           do
           count
           themselves
           Christians
           :
           all
           this
           you
           may
           see
           at
           length
           in
           Mr
           Whites
           very
           peremptory
           Reply
           to
           Mr
           
             Prynnes
             Fresh
             Discovery
          
           .
        
         
           Leaving
           the
           constitution
           ,
           their
           chiefe
           Tenets
           concerne
           the
           power
           of
           the
           Congregation
           ,
           so
           constitute
           as
           is
           said
           :
           in
           this
           they
           come
           up
           fully
           to
           their
           Masters
           side
           ;
           for
           they
           give
           unto
           their
           
           Church
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           their
           seven
           covenanted
           persons
           ,
           the
           whole
           Ecclesiastick
           power
           ,
           and
           that
           independently
           upon
           any
           person
           under
           heaven
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           they
           put
           it
           in
           their
           hands
           to
           create
           all
           the
           Officers
           ;
           
           they
           not
           only
           give
           them
           suffrages
           in
           their
           election
           ,
           (
           mm
           )
           but
           the
           whole
           power
           of
           Ordination
           also
           (
           nn
           )
           ,
           the
           examination
           of
           their
           Pastor
           in
           all
           the
           abilities
           requisite
           for
           his
           charge
           (
           oo
           )
           ,
           the
           laying
           all
           the
           parts
           of
           his
           Office
           upon
           him
           ,
           publique
           prayer
           ,
           imposition
           of
           hands
           ,
           and
           what
           other
           acts
           are
           requisite
           for
           a
           regular
           Ordination
           ,
           are
           all
           performed
           by
           one
           of
           the
           people
           whom
           the
           rest
           have
           appointed
           for
           that
           end
           (
           pp
           )
           .
        
         
           As
           they
           have
           power
           to
           make
           all
           their
           Officers
           ,
           so
           they
           have
           power
           to
           unmake
           them
           ,
           to
           depose
           ,
           and
           excommunicate
           all
           their
           Ministers
           (
           qq
           )
           ,
           to
           cognosce
           and
           finally
           to
           determine
           ,
           without
           any
           appeal
           ,
           in
           all
           cases
           ,
           both
           in
           life
           and
           doctrine
           ,
           of
           all
           Heresies
           and
           Scismes
           ,
           of
           all
           Truths
           and
           Errours
           ,
           to
           order
           all
           things
           belonging
           to
           the
           worship
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           to
           do
           all
           things
           else
           
             (
             rr
             )
          
           ,
           
           which
           other
           Churches
           ascribe
           to
           the
           most
           Generall
           Assemblies
           of
           the
           most
           learned
           Divines
           .
        
         
           Upon
           this
           passage
           of
           Power
           come
           in
           the
           differences
           which
           divided
           the
           Brownists
           among
           themselves
           :
           whilst
           Iohnson
           would
           give
           all
           these
           acts
           of
           power
           to
           the
           Eldership
           ,
           and
           Ainsworth
           would
           keep
           them
           for
           the
           Congregation
           ;
           these
           same
           questions
           vex
           the
           Independents
           to
           this
           day
           ,
           and
           are
           likely
           to
           divide
           the
           Children
           as
           they
           did
           the
           Fathers
           .
        
         
           The
           most
           of
           the
           New
           English
           Divines
           ,
           with
           Ainsworth
           ,
           attribute
           the
           whole
           Ecclesiastick
           power
           to
           the
           body
           of
           the
           people
           :
           unto
           the
           Eldership
           they
           give
           the
           preparation
           of
           affaires
           
             (
             ss
             )
          
           ,
           
           but
           the
           judgement
           and
           determination
           of
           all
           doth
           passe
           by
           the
           plurality
           of
           the
           peoples
           voices
           (
           tt
           )
           :
           the
           power
           of
           the
           keyes
           they
           put
           in
           the
           hand
           not
           of
           the
           Presbytery
           ,
           but
           of
           the
           fraternity
           (
           ww
           )
           ,
           as
           they
           speak
           .
           And
           in
           some
           places
           upon
           the
           peoples
           sense
           of
           the
           Presbyteries
           encroaching
           and
           feare
           of
           their
           farther
           usurpation
           ,
           they
           have
           thought
           it
           expedient
           to
           have
           no
           Eldership
           at
           all
           ,
           as
           in
           Amsterdam
           the
           Brownists
           ,
           so
           in
           Rotterdam
           the
           Independents
           ,
           for
           these
           many
           yeares
           have
           had
           no
           ruling
           Elders
           ,
           and
           so
           no
           Presbytery
           (
           xx
           )
           ;
           but
           have
           governed
           all
           their
           affaires
           by
           the
           voices
           of
           the
           people
           :
           and
           why
           might
           they
           not
           as
           well
           live
           without
           ruling
           Elders
           ,
           
           as
           their
           Brethren
           at
           Arnem
           for
           divers
           yeares
           did
           live
           without
           a
           Pastor
           (
           yy
           )
           the
           more
           necessary
           Officer
           .
           
           Mr
           Cotton
           and
           some
           others
           feeling
           to
           their
           small
           contentment
           the
           great
           and
           intolerable
           power
           of
           the
           people
           over
           the
           Eldership
           have
           begun
           to
           fall
           from
           Ainsworth
           to
           Iohnson
           ,
           and
           to
           plead
           the
           Authority
           of
           the
           Eldership
           above
           the
           Brotherhood
           ,
           and
           the
           necessity
           of
           their
           subjection
           by
           divine
           right
           to
           the
           Elders
           as
           to
           their
           Superiours
           (
           zz
           )
           ;
           yet
           to
           salve
           all
           ,
           and
           to
           please
           both
           parties
           ,
           he
           maketh
           the
           concurrence
           of
           the
           Eldership
           and
           Brotherhood
           to
           be
           both
           necessary
           ,
           to
           be
           both
           
             sine
             quo
             non
             (
             aaa
          
           )
           :
           whatever
           Authority
           he
           gives
           to
           the
           Eldership
           ,
           he
           maketh
           it
           all
           vaine
           and
           frustaneous
           without
           the
           consent
           of
           the
           people
           (
           bbb
           )
           :
           and
           notwithstanding
           all
           the
           obedience
           and
           subjection
           he
           putteth
           upon
           the
           people
           ,
           yet
           he
           giveth
           to
           them
           such
           a
           power
           of
           Liberty
           ,
           that
           their
           concurrence
           with
           the
           Eldership
           in
           every
           act
           of
           power
           is
           not
           only
           necessary
           but
           authoritative
           (
           ccc
           )
           .
        
         
           He
           goeth
           yet
           one
           step
           further
           in
           case
           of
           the
           obstinate
           and
           incorrigible
           aberration
           of
           the
           Presbytery
           ;
           he
           gives
           power
           to
           the
           people
           ,
           albeit
           not
           to
           execute
           any
           act
           of
           power
           ,
           yet
           to
           separate
           from
           the
           obstinate
           Eldership
           (
           ddd
           )
           ,
           
           and
           out
           of
           their
           own
           number
           to
           make
           new
           Elders
           ,
           who
           will
           be
           willing
           to
           administer
           cen●ures
           ,
           and
           do
           all
           else
           that
           they
           conceive
           to
           be
           right
           .
        
         
           For
           all
           this
           ,
           so
           farre
           as
           we
           can
           learne
           ,
           there
           is
           yet
           no
           full
           agreement
           among
           them
           ,
           either
           in
           New
           or
           
             Old
             England
          
           ,
           in
           setting
           the
           merch-stones
           of
           power
           betwixt
           the
           Eldership
           and
           Brotherhood
           :
           many
           Schoole
           distinctions
           they
           use
           ,
           yet
           by
           them
           all
           they
           cannot
           come
           to
           concord
           .
           The
           Independents
           here
           confesse
           their
           agreement
           with
           Mr
           Cotton
           in
           the
           chiefe
           things
           wherein
           he
           differs
           from
           his
           Brethren
           in
           
             New
             England
          
           ,
           and
           from
           his
           owne
           selfe
           in
           his
           late
           Book
           of
           
             the
             way
             of
             the
             Churches
          
           :
           they
           applaud
           much
           his
           new
           invented
           distinction
           of
           the
           power
           of
           Authority
           ,
           and
           the
           power
           of
           Liberty
           (
           eee
           )
           .
           Yet
           in
           other
           things
           they
           avow
           their
           dissent
           from
           him
           (
           fff
           )
           :
           what
           these
           other
           things
           may
           be
           ,
           they
           yet
           have
           not
           had
           leisure
           to
           informe
           us
           .
           I
           hope
           it
           be
           not
           the
           extent
           of
           Church
           power
           unto
           women
           ,
           and
           the
           giving
           of
           a
           power
           to
           celebrate
           Sacraments
           unto
           private
           men
           ,
           which
           yet
           are
           said
           to
           be
           the
           Tenets
           of
           some
           of
           their
           friends
           .
        
         
           It
           is
           true
           ,
           the
           Synod
           of
           
             New
             England
          
           maketh
           not
           only
           the
           fraternity
           ,
           
           but
           as
           they
           speak
           ,
           
           the
           sorority
           also
           to
           be
           the
           subject
           of
           the
           private
           power
           of
           the
           Keyes
           of
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           heaven
           (
           ggg
           )
           ;
           also
           we
           have
           shewen
           how
           they
           have
           permitted
           women
           to
           be
           Leaders
           to
           their
           whole
           Churches
           ,
           and
           chiefe
           Pastors
           in
           Church
           actions
           of
           the
           highest
           nature
           :
           we
           have
           good
           witnesses
           that
           a
           woman
           was
           the
           founder
           of
           Mr
           Simpsons
           Church
           at
           
             Rotterdam
             (
             hhh
          
           )
           ;
           that
           a
           woman
           ,
           and
           that
           none
           of
           the
           best
           led
           away
           Mr
           Cotton
           ,
           and
           with
           him
           great
           numbers
           of
           the
           best
           note
           in
           
             New
             England
          
           ,
           towards
           the
           vilest
           errours
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           brink
           of
           a
           new
           separation
           from
           all
           the
           Churches
           there
           (
           iii
           )
           .
           Notwithstanding
           all
           this
           ,
           none
           of
           the
           Independents
           ,
           either
           in
           
             New
             England
          
           or
           Holland
           ,
           neither
           the
           Brownists
           of
           Amsterdam
           ,
           did
           ever
           give
           unto
           any
           women
           any
           publike
           Ecclesiastick
           power
           .
           In
           this
           ,
           our
           
             London
             Independents
          
           exceed
           all
           their
           Brethren
           ,
           who
           of
           late
           begin
           to
           give
           unto
           women
           power
           of
           debating
           in
           the
           face
           of
           the
           Congregation
           ,
           and
           of
           determining
           Ecclesiastick
           causes
           by
           their
           suffrages
           ,
           if
           Doctor
           Bastwick
           be
           rightly
           informed
           (
           kkk
           )
           .
        
         
           Concerning
           the
           power
           of
           the
           Sacraments
           ,
           
           Mistris
           Chidley
           is
           permitted
           to
           print
           in
           defence
           of
           the
           Independent
           cause
           ,
           without
           the
           reproofe
           of
           any
           of
           that
           party
           ,
           so
           farre
           as
           I
           have
           heard
           ,
           that
           not
           only
           Pastors
           but
           private
           men
           out
           of
           all
           office
           ,
           may
           lawfully
           celebrate
           both
           the
           Sacraments
           (
           lll
           )
           .
        
         
           However
           ,
           
           in
           these
           and
           other
           things
           there
           may
           be
           great
           difference
           among
           them
           in
           the
           point
           of
           Church
           power
           ,
           yet
           that
           which
           is
           the
           principall
           point
           in
           this
           head
           of
           power
           ,
           the
           matter
           of
           Independency
           ,
           in
           it
           there
           is
           a
           full
           and
           perfect
           agreement
           among
           them
           all
           .
           Whatever
           power
           ,
           whether
           of
           Liberty
           or
           Authority
           ,
           be
           in
           the
           Congregation
           ,
           organicall
           ,
           or
           homogeneous
           ▪
           radically
           or
           habitually
           ,
           in
           the
           Brothehood
           or
           Eldership
           ,
           conjunctly
           or
           severally
           ;
           whatever
           power
           it
           be
           ,
           or
           wheresover
           it
           be
           ,
           all
           of
           them
           place
           it
           in
           the
           Congregation
           ,
           without
           any
           subjection
           to
           any
           other
           Superiour
           (
           mmm
           )
           .
           The
           word
           of
           Independency
           ,
           some
           of
           them
           do
           much
           abominate
           ,
           and
           yet
           but
           some
           ;
           for
           there
           are
           of
           their
           chiefe
           Leaders
           this
           day
           ,
           who
           do
           not
           mislike
           it
           (
           nnn
           )
           :
           but
           what
           ever
           wee
           speak
           of
           the
           word
           ,
           the
           matter
           which
           every
           man
           did
           understand
           by
           it
           ,
           is
           stifly
           maintayned
           by
           them
           all
           .
           In
           nothing
           there
           is
           greater
           concord
           among
           them
           then
           that
           in
           the
           smallest
           Congregations
           ,
           even
           of
           seven
           persons
           ,
           the
           whole
           Ecclesiastick
           power
           doth
           reside
           
           absolutely
           without
           any
           dependence
           upon
           or
           subjection
           to
           any
           or
           all
           the
           creatures
           on
           earth
           (
           ooo
           )
           .
           
        
         
           Whatever
           may
           be
           sayd
           of
           a
           charitable
           advice
           or
           friendly
           counsell
           ,
           or
           brotherly
           rebuke
           ,
           yet
           if
           you
           speak
           of
           any
           authoritative
           power
           to
           censure
           ,
           all
           of
           them
           avow
           that
           the
           offer
           of
           this
           from
           all
           assemblies
           of
           a
           nation
           ,
           or
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           is
           Antichristian
           Tyranny
           (
           ppp
           )
           :
           and
           for
           any
           person
           in
           the
           smallest
           Congregation
           to
           receive
           ,
           or
           submit
           themselves
           to
           any
           such
           censure
           ,
           were
           to
           betray
           and
           cast
           away
           the
           liberty
           wherewith
           Christ
           hath
           made
           them
           free
           
             (
             qqq
             )
          
           .
           So
           that
           it
           is
           utterly
           unlawfull
           for
           all
           the
           Churches
           of
           the
           World
           to
           inflict
           the
           least
           censure
           ,
           or
           to
           give
           the
           smallest
           admonition
           in
           order
           to
           any
           censure
           ,
           not
           only
           to
           any
           Congregation
           ,
           but
           to
           any
           one
           man
           therein
           ,
           suppose
           he
           were
           never
           so
           erroneous
           ,
           never
           so
           scandalous
           ;
           although
           he
           did
           infect
           and
           destroy
           ,
           not
           only
           all
           the
           soules
           of
           that
           Congregation
           ,
           but
           as
           a
           common
           pest
           did
           corrupt
           the
           Churches
           of
           a
           whole
           Nation
           ,
           or
           if
           it
           were
           possible
           ,
           of
           the
           whole
           World
           
             (
             rrr
             )
          
           .
        
         
           
           This
           strange
           Tenet
           seemeth
           to
           be
           either
           the
           root
           or
           the
           fruit
           ,
           either
           the
           mother
           or
           the
           daughter
           of
           all
           the
           rest
           of
           their
           errors
           :
           the
           mother
           and
           root
           ,
           because
           a
           few
           persons
           having
           locked
           themselves
           up
           within
           the
           narrow
           walls
           of
           one
           Congregation
           ,
           with
           an
           Independent
           power
           ,
           having
           made
           themselves
           uncontroulable
           by
           any
           or
           all
           upon
           earth
           ;
           they
           open
           a
           wide
           doore
           to
           any
           erroneous
           spirit
           ,
           to
           mislead
           them
           towards
           what
           ever
           fancy
           can
           enter
           into
           any
           cracked
           braine
           ,
           without
           all
           possibility
           of
           any
           effectuall
           remedy
           ;
           the
           daughter
           and
           fruit
           ,
           because
           men
           who
           are
           conscious
           to
           themselves
           of
           singularities
           ,
           which
           they
           feare
           will
           not
           be
           liked
           nor
           tolerated
           by
           others
           ,
           upon
           their
           fond
           love
           towards
           these
           errours
           ,
           doe
           affect
           such
           a
           liberty
           which
           may
           exempt
           them
           from
           all
           danger
           to
           bee
           ordained
           by
           any
           censure
           to
           relinquish
           these
           darlings
           ,
           which
           they
           have
           resolved
           to
           keep
           still
           in
           their
           bosome
           .
        
         
           
           The
           fatuity
           of
           this
           Tenet
           they
           use
           to
           season
           with
           the
           graines
           of
           three
           more
           sapid
           positions
           :
           First
           ,
           they
           grant
           the
           being
           of
           Classicall
           Psesbyteries
           and
           Synods
           (
           sss
           )
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           they
           ascribe
           to
           them
           the
           censure
           of
           Non-Communion
           (
           ttt
           )
           .
           Thirdly
           ,
           they
           allow
           the
           Magistrate
           to
           correct
           Hereticall
           and
           Shismaticall
           persons
           (
           www
           )
           .
           But
           if
           they
           will
           consider
           ,
           they
           shall
           finde
           that
           in
           none
           of
           those
           positions
           ,
           they
           goe
           beyond
           the
           Brownists
           and
           by
           them
           all
           they
           
           doe
           not
           any
           whit
           cure
           the
           disease
           of
           Independency
           .
        
         
           For
           the
           first
           ,
           they
           admit
           not
           of
           any
           Classicall
           Presbytery
           differing
           from
           a
           Synod
           ;
           
           for
           what
           ever
           they
           speak
           of
           their
           granting
           gladly
           unto
           us
           all
           the
           degrees
           and
           Subordinations
           of
           Assemblies
           which
           we
           could
           wish
           :
           yet
           betwixt
           a
           Congregationall
           Eldership
           and
           a
           Synod
           ,
           they
           grant
           not
           any
           interposition
           of
           a
           Classis
           ;
           or
           compounded
           Presbytery
           over
           more
           Congregations
           then
           one
           (
           xxx
           )
           ,
           which
           kinde
           of
           Presbytery
           the
           Reformed
           Churches
           make
           the
           first
           and
           ordinary
           subject
           of
           Ordination
           ,
           and
           of
           sundry
           acts
           of
           Jurisdiction
           :
           esteeming
           it
           a
           Iudicatory
           specifically
           different
           both
           from
           the
           inferiour
           Eldership
           of
           a
           single
           Congregation
           and
           the
           Superiour
           Synod
           ,
           whither
           of
           a
           Shire
           or
           a
           Province
           ,
           or
           a
           Nation
           ,
           or
           of
           more
           ,
           or
           of
           all
           Nations
           .
        
         
           Besides
           ▪
           that
           Synod
           whereof
           they
           approve
           ,
           is
           only
           a
           Brownisticall
           one
           ,
           such
           as
           needeth
           not
           to
           be
           moderated
           by
           any
           Preacher
           (
           yyy
           )
           ;
           
           at
           the
           which
           any
           man
           who
           pleaseth
           may
           be
           present
           to
           debate
           ,
           and
           vote
           decisively
           (
           zzz
           )
           .
           Yea
           ,
           they
           goe
           here
           much
           beyond
           the
           Brownists
           and
           their
           Brethren
           of
           New-England
           also
           ;
           for
           they
           deny
           that
           the
           15
           of
           the
           Acts
           ,
           is
           either
           a
           pattern
           or
           ground
           for
           any
           Synod
           (
           aaaa
           )
           ,
           expresly
           contrary
           to
           Mr
           Cottons
           latest
           Doctrine
           ;
           neither
           will
           they
           have
           any
           ordinary
           or
           set
           Synods
           ,
           but
           only
           occasionall
           ,
           and
           when
           the
           occasion
           of
           a
           Synod
           commeth
           ,
           they
           will
           have
           it
           to
           be
           meerely
           elective
           (
           bbbb
           1.
           )
           :
           consisting
           of
           such
           persons
           alone
           as
           themselves
           please
           to
           chuse
           ,
           not
           only
           of
           the
           Churches
           of
           their
           own
           Independent
           way
           alone
           ,
           but
           also
           of
           such
           only
           among
           these
           as
           themselves
           think
           meet
           to
           pitch
           upon
           (
           bbbb
           2
           )
           :
           if
           a
           Classis
           or
           Synod
           bee
           of
           any
           other
           temper
           ,
           they
           count
           it
           so
           corrupt
           and
           so
           tyrannicall
           a
           Court
           ,
           that
           they
           could
           not
           countenance
           it
           with
           their
           presence
           ;
           yea
           ,
           not
           so
           much
           as
           they
           would
           doe
           an
           Episcopall
           Sea
           (
           cccc
           )
           :
           the
           one
           being
           much
           worse
           then
           the
           other
           :
           that
           the
           
             Brownists
             Independency
          
           went
           ever
           thus
           farre
           I
           doe
           not
           know
           .
        
         
           As
           for
           their
           sentence
           of
           Non-Communion
           ,
           
           it
           is
           one
           of
           Mr
           Cottons
           new
           additions
           to
           old
           
             Brownisme
             (
             dddd
          
           )
           ;
           which
           it
           seemes
           rather
           to
           embitter
           then
           sweeten
           ;
           for
           it
           is
           a
           meer
           humane
           invention
           to
           supply
           the
           ordinances
           of
           God
           ,
           which
           men
           injuriously
           have
           cast
           away
           :
           when
           they
           have
           denied
           to
           Synods
           the
           power
           of
           these
           censures
           which
           God
           hath
           appointed
           ,
           and
           finde
           themselves
           straightned
           by
           the
           absolute
           necessity
           of
           the
           matter
           ,
           to
           take
           up
           againe
           
           either
           them
           or
           their
           equivalent
           :
           they
           will
           not
           be
           so
           changeable
           as
           to
           resume
           the
           censures
           whereof
           God
           is
           the
           Author
           ,
           having
           once
           cast
           them
           away
           :
           but
           in
           their
           place
           they
           are
           forced
           to
           finde
           out
           some
           of
           their
           own
           ,
           these
           their
           new
           declarations
           and
           abstentions
           from
           fellowship
           and
           such
           like
           new
           censures
           of
           their
           owne
           .
        
         
           
           But
           which
           is
           worst
           of
           all
           ,
           these
           their
           new
           censures
           if
           there
           be
           any
           force
           in
           them
           ,
           advance
           their
           Independency
           to
           the
           highest
           degree
           of
           power
           :
           or
           rather
           lift
           it
           up
           highly
           in
           the
           aire
           ,
           and
           by
           a
           repugnancy
           and
           contradiction
           ,
           make
           it
           evaporate
           to
           nothing
           ;
           for
           this
           Non-Communion
           giveth
           power
           to
           every
           one
           ,
           even
           the
           smallest
           Congregation
           ,
           over
           all
           the
           Churches
           in
           the
           World
           it
           pleaseth
           to
           deale
           with
           ,
           so
           farre
           as
           to
           admonish
           ,
           rebuke
           ,
           declare
           against
           them
           all
           ,
           and
           cast
           them
           all
           out
           of
           her
           Communion
           (
           eeee
           )
           .
           The
           Reformed
           Churches
           contend
           only
           for
           a
           power
           to
           a
           great
           Assembly
           ,
           for
           censuring
           a
           faulty
           member
           of
           a
           small
           Congregation
           ;
           but
           this
           Non-Communion
           gives
           to
           the
           smallest
           Congregation
           of
           any
           seven
           persons
           ,
           the
           power
           of
           sentencing
           the
           whole
           Churches
           and
           all
           the
           Assemblies
           in
           the
           World.
           
        
         
           Howbeit
           ,
           this
           Non-Communion
           ,
           seemes
           to
           be
           contradictory
           and
           destructive
           of
           that
           Independency
           which
           it
           was
           invented
           to
           salve
           :
           For
           if
           every
           Congregation
           bee
           Independent
           ,
           how
           shall
           all
           Congregations
           be
           so
           dependent
           upon
           every
           one
           ,
           that
           any
           the
           least
           may
           inflict
           this
           high
           censure
           upon
           the
           greatest
           ,
           yea
           upon
           all
           .
        
         
           
           Beside
           ,
           this
           Non-Communion
           is
           nothing
           but
           the
           highest
           straine
           of
           separation
           that
           ever
           any
           Brownist
           aimed
           at
           ;
           it
           giveth
           a
           power
           for
           any
           Church
           to
           deny
           Communion
           to
           all
           Churches
           ,
           and
           to
           live
           separate
           without
           all
           Communion
           with
           any
           Church
           for
           ever
           .
        
         
           This
           produceth
           an
           other
           power
           of
           a
           farther
           separation
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           a
           power
           to
           every
           member
           of
           that
           separate
           Church
           upon
           any
           grievance
           not
           satisfied
           to
           separate
           himselfe
           ,
           and
           either
           live
           there
           alone
           as
           many
           do
           ,
           or
           to
           gather
           a
           new
           Church
           ,
           of
           any
           whom
           they
           finde
           willing
           to
           associate
           with
           them
           :
           these
           things
           are
           brought
           not
           so
           much
           for
           reasons
           to
           evert
           the
           positions
           in
           hand
           ;
           as
           to
           shew
           how
           unfit
           limitations
           they
           are
           of
           the
           extravagancy
           which
           appeareth
           in
           Independency
           ,
           and
           how
           much
           they
           runne
           out
           beyond
           the
           bounds
           which
           they
           pretend
           to
           hem
           in
           .
        
         
         
           As
           for
           their
           third
           Tenet
           of
           the
           Magistrates
           concurrence
           ,
           
           to
           second
           their
           sentence
           of
           Non-Cummunion
           ,
           besides
           that
           the
           Brownists
           goe
           as
           farre
           as
           ever
           any
           of
           them
           did
           in
           this
           
             (
             ffff
          
           )
           :
           we
           see
           now
           that
           the
           chiefe
           of
           them
           have
           recalled
           the
           Tenet
           :
           though
           all
           the
           Protestant
           Churches
           ,
           and
           none
           more
           then
           they
           of
           New-England
           ,
           doe
           maintaine
           the
           Mag●strates
           power
           to
           suppresse
           errours
           ;
           yet
           this
           unhappy
           love
           towards
           liberty
           ,
           whereinto
           the
           Independent
           party
           here
           among
           us
           have
           lately
           fallen
           ,
           makes
           them
           to
           entreat
           the
           Magistrate
           to
           let
           alone
           the
           affaires
           of
           Religion
           ,
           though
           they
           runne
           into
           all
           the
           confusion
           whither
           Satan
           and
           his
           Instruments
           are
           able
           to
           carry
           them
           (
           gggg
           )
           .
           If
           the
           Magistrates
           feare
           of
           God
           doth
           stop
           his
           eare
           to
           such
           impious
           petitions
           ,
           then
           they
           flee
           up
           very
           high
           even
           to
           the
           deniall
           and
           decrying
           of
           all
           the
           Magistrates
           power
           in
           matters
           of
           Religion
           (
           hhhh
           )
           ;
           which
           yet
           the
           Papists
           in
           England
           and
           the
           Arminians
           in
           Holland
           ,
           who
           have
           been
           the
           greatest
           pleaders
           hitherto
           for
           liberty
           ,
           were
           never
           bold
           to
           impugne
           ;
           but
           of
           this
           more
           hereafter
           .
        
         
           I
           hope
           I
           have
           demonstrated
           that
           in
           the
           point
           of
           Separation
           and
           of
           the
           constitution
           and
           government
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           
           the
           great
           and
           only
           intended
           Articles
           of
           the
           Brownists
           ,
           our
           brethren
           the
           Independents
           come
           nothing
           behind
           them
           :
           Sure
           ,
           in
           these
           their
           conceits
           they
           applaud
           themselves
           no
           lesse
           then
           the
           former
           ;
           they
           put
           in
           these
           things
           the
           very
           Kingdome
           of
           Christ
           :
           all
           their
           opposites
           ,
           in
           these
           fancies
           ,
           they
           make
           them
           enemies
           to
           Christs
           Kingdome
           (
           iiii
           )
           :
           they
           avow
           Independency
           to
           be
           a
           beginning
           ,
           
           and
           a
           part
           of
           that
           glorious
           Kingdome
           which
           Christ
           for
           a
           thousand
           yeares
           is
           to
           enjoy
           upon
           earth
           (
           kkkk
           )
           .
        
         
           Concerning
           the
           worship
           of
           God
           and
           other
           heads
           of
           Divinity
           ,
           whatever
           crotchets
           the
           Brownists
           have
           fallen
           into
           ,
           the
           Independents
           punctually
           doe
           follow
           the
           most
           and
           worst
           of
           them
           :
           and
           if
           in
           any
           they
           come
           short
           ,
           they
           are
           sure
           to
           exceed
           in
           other
           things
           more
           dangerous
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           for
           the
           marriage
           blessing
           ,
           
           they
           applaud
           the
           Brownists
           Doctrine
           ,
           they
           send
           it
           from
           the
           Church
           to
           the
           Town-house
           ,
           making
           its
           solemnization
           the
           duty
           of
           the
           Magistrate
           (
           
           llll
           ●
           ;
           this
           is
           the
           constant
           practice
           of
           all
           in
           New-England
           :
           the
           prime
           of
           the
           Independent
           Ministers
           now
           at
           London
           ,
           have
           been
           married
           by
           the
           Magistrate
           ,
           and
           all
           that
           can
           bee
           obtained
           of
           any
           of
           them
           ,
           is
           to
           be
           content
           
           that
           a
           Minister
           in
           the
           name
           of
           the
           Magistrate
           and
           as
           his
           Commissioner
           may
           solemnize
           that
           holy
           band
           .
        
         
           
           Concerning
           Divorces
           ,
           some
           of
           them
           goe
           farre
           beyond
           any
           of
           the
           Brownists
           ,
           not
           to
           speak
           of
           Mr
           Milton
           ,
           who
           in
           a
           large
           Treatise
           hath
           pleaded
           for
           a
           full
           liberty
           for
           any
           man
           to
           put
           away
           his
           wife
           ,
           when
           ever
           hee
           pleaseth
           ,
           without
           any
           fault
           in
           her
           at
           all
           ,
           but
           for
           any
           dislike
           or
           dyspathy
           of
           humour
           
             (
             mmmm
          
           )
           ;
           for
           I
           doe
           not
           know
           certainely
           whither
           this
           man
           professeth
           Independency
           (
           albeit
           all
           the
           Hereticks
           here
           ,
           whereof
           ever
           I
           heard
           ,
           avow
           themselves
           Independents
           )
           ;
           
           what
           ever
           therefore
           may
           be
           said
           of
           Mr
           Milton
           ,
           yet
           Mr
           Gorting
           and
           his
           Company
           were
           men
           of
           renown
           among
           the
           
             New-English
             Independents
          
           ,
           before
           Mistrisse
           Hutchinsons
           disgrace
           :
           and
           all
           of
           them
           do
           maintaine
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           lawfull
           for
           every
           woman
           to
           desert
           her
           husband
           ,
           when
           he
           is
           not
           willing
           to
           follow
           her
           in
           her
           Church
           way
           ,
           and
           to
           take
           her selfe
           for
           a
           widow
           ,
           loosed
           from
           the
           bond
           of
           obedience
           to
           him
           ,
           only
           because
           he
           lives
           without
           that
           Church
           whereof
           she
           is
           become
           a
           member
           (
           nnnn
           )
           .
        
         
           Concerning
           the
           circumstances
           of
           the
           worship
           of
           God
           ,
           they
           will
           have
           nothing
           determined
           ,
           but
           all
           which
           Scripture
           hath
           not
           determined
           ,
           
           to
           be
           left
           so
           free
           ,
           that
           all
           Directories
           are
           much
           against
           their
           stomacks
           .
           How
           much
           they
           did
           crosse
           that
           gracious
           and
           excellent
           work
           of
           the
           Directory
           for
           the
           three
           Kingdoms
           ,
           and
           when
           it
           was
           begunne
           ,
           how
           long
           they
           did
           retard
           it
           ;
           and
           after
           it
           was
           brought
           to
           an
           end
           ,
           through
           all
           the
           mountaines
           of
           impediments
           which
           they
           did
           cast
           up
           in
           its
           way
           ;
           how
           earnest
           they
           were
           by
           slight
           of
           hand
           to
           have
           put
           in
           its
           Preface
           such
           phrases
           as
           might
           have
           altogether
           made
           frustrate
           the
           use
           of
           it
           ,
           is
           well
           known
           to
           many
           :
           yea
           ,
           when
           a
           Directory
           for
           the
           three
           Nations
           is
           established
           by
           the
           Assemblies
           and
           Parliaments
           of
           both
           Kingdoms
           ,
           they
           are
           bold
           so
           farre
           to
           slight
           it
           ,
           
           as
           to
           write
           unto
           the
           very
           Parliament
           ,
           that
           uniformity
           is
           but
           a
           matter
           of
           forme
           ,
           in
           the
           which
           for
           peace
           sake
           men
           will
           come
           up
           so
           farre
           as
           conscience
           can
           permit
           ,
           intimating
           that
           all
           our
           covenanted
           uniformity
           must
           be
           resolved
           into
           the
           free-will
           or
           erroneous
           conscience
           of
           every
           private
           man.
           
        
         
           In
           the
           abolishing
           of
           the
           monuments
           of
           Idolatry
           ,
           they
           agree
           so
           farre
           with
           the
           Brownists
           ,
           that
           they
           will
           not
           name
           the
           dayes
           of
           the
           week
           ,
           the
           months
           of
           the
           yeare
           ,
           the
           places
           of
           meeting
           after
           the
           ordinary
           manner
           (
           oooo
           )
           ;
           yet
           they
           make
           no
           scruple
           to
           use
           
           the
           Churches
           builded
           in
           the
           time
           of
           Popery
           ,
           nor
           of
           Bels
           though
           invented
           by
           a
           Pope
           ,
           and
           baptized
           with
           all
           the
           Popish
           Superstitions
           ▪
           how
           this
           doth
           stand
           with
           their
           principles
           ,
           I
           doe
           not
           well
           know
           ,
           especially
           with
           their
           practice
           about
           another
           circumstance
           ,
           the
           Church-maintenance
           .
        
         
           For
           ,
           the
           ancient
           way
           of
           maintenance
           by
           Tythes
           ,
           or
           Lands
           ,
           
           or
           set
           Stipends
           ,
           they
           do
           refuse
           ,
           
             (
             pppp
          
           )
           and
           require
           here
           the
           reduction
           of
           the
           Apostolique
           practice
           .
           They
           count
           it
           necessary
           that
           all
           the
           Church
           Officers
           should
           live
           upon
           the
           charge
           of
           the
           Congregation
           ,
           the
           Ruling
           Elders
           and
           Deacons
           as
           well
           as
           the
           Pastors
           and
           Doctors
           
             (
             qqqq
          
           )
           ;
           but
           all
           they
           will
           have
           them
           to
           receive
           ,
           is
           a
           meer
           Almes
           ,
           a
           voluntary
           Contribution
           ,
           layd
           down
           as
           an
           offring
           at
           the
           Deacons
           feet
           every
           Lords
           Day
           ,
           and
           by
           him
           distributed
           to
           all
           the
           Officers
           and
           the
           poore
           of
           the
           Congregation
           according
           as
           they
           have
           need
           
             (
             rrrr
             )
          
           .
           This
           is
           their
           Doctrin
           ,
           but
           it
           seemes
           they
           are
           weary
           long
           ago
           of
           its
           practice
           .
           The
           Brownists
           (
           as
           I
           heare
           )
           are
           yet
           constant
           to
           practise
           what
           they
           teach
           ,
           allowing
           their
           Ministers
           for
           their
           better
           supply
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           may
           not
           be
           too
           burthensom
           to
           the
           Congregation
           ,
           the
           use
           of
           handy
           Trades
           .
           but
           the
           Independents
           of
           New-England
           have
           a
           better
           provision
           ,
           not
           only
           a
           proportion
           of
           Land
           ,
           but
           a
           certayn
           Tax
           of
           money
           layd
           on
           by
           the
           Magistrate
           ,
           both
           upon
           the
           members
           of
           the
           Congregation
           ,
           and
           upon
           all
           the
           neighbours
           ,
           though
           not
           received
           members
           of
           any
           Church
           .
           (
           ssss
           )
           These
           also
           of
           
             London
             ,
             Arnheim
          
           ,
           and
           Roterdam
           ,
           have
           been
           famous
           for
           a
           sufficient
           care
           of
           a
           set
           provision
           ,
           above
           the
           ordinary
           ,
           to
           the
           rate
           of
           two
           or
           three
           hundred
           pounds
           a
           year
           (
           tttt
           .
           )
           And
           lest
           their
           Income
           should
           decrease
           with
           too
           large
           deduction
           for
           the
           supply
           of
           the
           poore
           ,
           it
           hath
           been
           their
           providence
           to
           admit
           none
           or
           few
           poore
           members
           of
           their
           Congregations
           (
           wwww
           .
           
           )
        
         
           Concerning
           other
           circumstances
           ,
           the
           form
           of
           their
           Church
           ,
           and
           Pulpit
           ,
           and
           such
           like
           ,
           I
           have
           not
           observed
           any
           difference
           in
           the
           Meeting-houses
           of
           the
           one
           at
           Roterdam
           ,
           and
           the
           other
           at
           Amsterdam
           .
        
         
           For
           the
           parts
           of
           the
           worship
           ,
           as
           I
           take
           it
           ,
           there
           is
           little
           difference
           ;
           only
           the
           Independents
           seem
           in
           their
           administration
           more
           to
           vary
           the
           persons
           ;
           sometimes
           they
           make
           one
           to
           pray
           ,
           and
           another
           to
           preach
           ,
           a
           third
           to
           prophesie
           ,
           and
           a
           fourth
           to
           dismisse
           with
           a
           blessing
           
             (
             xxxx
             )
          
           .
        
         
         
           In
           the
           ordering
           of
           the
           parts
           of
           their
           worship
           after
           Mr
           Cottons
           invention
           ,
           
           they
           take
           it
           for
           an
           Apostolick
           injunction
           ,
           to
           begin
           first
           of
           all
           with
           a
           large
           solemne
           Prayer
           for
           the
           King
           and
           the
           Church
           ,
           applying
           the
           words
           of
           the
           Apostle
           against
           the
           cleare
           scope
           of
           the
           Text
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           writers
           which
           I
           have
           consulted
           upon
           it
           ,
           to
           this
           very
           method
           of
           the
           ordinances
           ,
           and
           to
           this
           matter
           of
           the
           first
           Prayer
           (
           yyyy
           )
           .
        
         
           
           After
           the
           Prayer
           the
           Doctor
           proceeds
           to
           read
           and
           expound
           :
           their
           ordinary
           practice
           here
           agrees
           with
           the
           other
           ,
           but
           their
           Doctrine
           differeth
           ;
           for
           the
           Independents
           at
           London
           grant
           ,
           that
           reading
           by
           it selfe
           without
           exposition
           ,
           is
           a
           divine
           Ordinance
           ,
           however
           in
           their
           practice
           they
           conjoyne
           both
           .
        
         
           
           In
           preaching
           they
           differ
           from
           the
           Brownists
           and
           us
           ,
           and
           joyn
           with
           the
           Popish
           Monks
           ;
           they
           will
           not
           be
           tyed
           to
           a
           Text
           of
           Scripture
           ,
           for
           the
           ground
           of
           their
           discourse
           ,
           but
           will
           be
           at
           liberty
           to
           run
           out
           on
           whatsoever
           matter
           they
           think
           most
           fit
           and
           expedient
           for
           their
           hearers
           (
           zzzz
           )
           .
        
         
           
           About
           prophesying
           after
           Sermon
           ,
           they
           are
           at
           a
           full
           agreement
           ,
           permitting
           to
           any
           private
           man
           of
           the
           flock
           ,
           or
           to
           any
           stranger
           whom
           they
           take
           to
           be
           gifted
           ,
           publikly
           to
           expound
           and
           apply
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           to
           pray
           and
           to
           blesse
           the
           people
           .
           They
           permit
           two
           or
           three
           of
           these
           after
           the
           end
           of
           the
           Sermon
           to
           exercise
           their
           gifts
           (
           aaaaa
           )
           .
        
         
           
           When
           the
           exercise
           of
           the
           Prophets
           is
           ended
           ,
           they
           use
           another
           Ordinance
           of
           questioning
           the
           Preachers
           and
           Prophets
           by
           any
           member
           of
           the
           Congregation
           ,
           about
           any
           point
           of
           the
           Doctrine
           (
           bbbbb
           )
           ;
           but
           this
           exercise
           ,
           as
           also
           the
           former
           ,
           hath
           proved
           so
           unhappy
           in
           
             New
             England
          
           ,
           that
           gladly
           there
           they
           would
           be
           quit
           of
           both
           
             (
             ccccc
             )
          
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           Psalms
           the
           Independents
           wander
           wider
           then
           their
           Teachers
           ;
           some
           of
           them
           will
           have
           no
           songs
           in
           the
           time
           of
           publike
           Iudgements
           
             (
             ddddd
          
           )
           :
           
           others
           will
           not
           permit
           women
           to
           sing
           in
           the
           Church
           (
           eeeee
           )
           :
           but
           the
           greatest
           difference
           is
           ,
           that
           the
           Independents
           of
           Arnheim
           did
           stop
           the
           mouthes
           of
           all
           but
           one
           ,
           who
           
           did
           sing
           the
           Hymne
           which
           himselfe
           had
           composed
           ,
           in
           the
           midst
           of
           the
           Congregation
           for
           their
           edification
           (
           fffff
           )
           .
        
         
           In
           Prayer
           they
           fall
           short
           of
           their
           masters
           ;
           
           for
           however
           they
           use
           no
           set
           Prayer
           ,
           yet
           they
           are
           so
           farre
           from
           esteeming
           of
           it
           Idolatry
           ,
           that
           they
           professe
           both
           set
           and
           read
           Prayer
           to
           be
           lawfull
           (
           ggggg
           )
           :
           
           The
           Lords
           Prayer
           they
           commend
           to
           be
           said
           even
           in
           publike
           ,
           and
           they
           permit
           private
           men
           to
           read
           prayer
           in
           their
           families
           (
           hhhhh
           )
           ;
           in
           this
           they
           have
           Mr
           Robinson
           for
           their
           guide
           ;
           yet
           at
           London
           their
           pactice
           is
           constantly
           to
           forget
           the
           Lords
           Prayer
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           Sacrament
           of
           Baptism
           the
           Independents
           lay
           a
           path-way
           to
           Anabaptism
           ;
           for
           first
           they
           come
           close
           up
           to
           the
           most
           rigid
           Brownists
           ,
           denying
           Baptism
           to
           the
           most
           part
           of
           Christian
           Infants
           ;
           yea
           they
           will
           grant
           it
           to
           a
           very
           few
           ;
           to
           these
           alone
           whose
           immediate
           parents
           are
           members
           of
           their
           Congregation
           (
           iiiii
           )
           ,
           who
           are
           a
           wonderfull
           poor
           handfull
           :
           all
           other
           Infants
           they
           will
           have
           unbaptized
           till
           they
           come
           to
           the
           yeares
           of
           understanding
           ,
           and
           declare
           not
           only
           their
           actuall
           faith
           and
           holinesse
           ,
           but
           their
           subjection
           to
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           Christ
           ,
           that
           is
           to
           their
           Independency
           :
           they
           will
           have
           no
           stipulation
           made
           for
           the
           Infants
           education
           ;
           they
           dispute
           much
           for
           dipping
           ,
           though
           they
           deny
           not
           the
           lawfulnesse
           of
           sprinkling
           (
           kkkkk
           )
           .
        
         
           But
           that
           which
           maketh
           men
           most
           afraid
           for
           their
           Anabaptism
           ,
           is
           their
           open
           deserting
           all
           the
           Reformed
           Churches
           ,
           and
           the
           Brownists
           themselves
           ,
           in
           three
           grounds
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           they
           deny
           the
           federall
           holinesse
           of
           Christian
           children
           ;
           against
           this
           
             Tho.
             Goodwin
          
           did
           preach
           ,
           and
           deny
           openly
           that
           common
           distinction
           of
           Protestants
           of
           reall
           and
           federall
           holinesse
           ,
           
           requiring
           in
           every
           Infant
           to
           be
           baptized
           a
           reall
           and
           inherent
           sanctity
           .
           If
           this
           ground
           be
           maintained
           ,
           I
           see
           not
           how
           Anabaptism
           ,
           or
           else
           Arminianism
           ,
           will
           be
           avoyded
           ;
           for
           if
           this
           reall
           holinesse
           above
           foederall
           ,
           be
           the
           great
           ground
           of
           Baptism
           ,
           
           and
           this
           cannot
           be
           asserted
           in
           the
           judgement
           of
           verity
           of
           any
           Infant
           ;
           for
           whatever
           we
           say
           of
           the
           judgement
           of
           charity
           ,
           yet
           in
           the
           judgement
           of
           truth
           ,
           and
           with
           the
           certainty
           of
           faith
           wherewith
           we
           must
           assent
           to
           every
           Scripture
           ,
           who
           can
           say
           that
           any
           particular
           Infant
           is
           holy
           ,
           and
           so
           that
           any
           Infant
           should
           be
           baptized
           ?
           or
           if
           we
           can
           say
           in
           the
           judgement
           of
           truth
           ,
           that
           every
           baptized
           Infant
           is
           really
           sanctified
           ,
           as
           
           it
           seems
           Mr
           Robinson
           hath
           taught
           Mr
           Goodwin
           ,
           if
           Mr
           Rathband
           understand
           right
           the
           309
           p.
           of
           Rob.
           justification
           (
           kkkkk
           2
           )
           ,
           the
           Arminians
           have
           wonne
           the
           field
           ;
           for
           no
           man
           doubts
           but
           many
           baptized
           Infants
           ,
           even
           in
           their
           way
           ,
           do
           fall
           away
           totally
           and
           finally
           from
           whatsoever
           holinesse
           can
           be
           supposed
           to
           be
           in
           them
           .
           If
           these
           inextricable
           difficulties
           did
           move
           Mr
           Goodwin
           to
           stop
           the
           Presse
           that
           it
           went
           not
           on
           with
           his
           Sermons
           against
           the
           Anabaptists
           ,
           
           himselfe
           doth
           know
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           they
           esteem
           not
           baptized
           Infants
           to
           be
           members
           of
           their
           Church
           before
           they
           have
           entred
           into
           their
           Covenant
           ;
           till
           then
           they
           hold
           them
           from
           the
           Lords
           Table
           and
           all
           the
           acts
           of
           Discipline
           ,
           as
           people
           without
           the
           Church
           and
           not
           members
           of
           it
           (
           lllll
           )
           :
           If
           it
           be
           so
           ,
           their
           Baptism
           was
           of
           so
           small
           use
           that
           well
           they
           might
           have
           wanted
           it
           to
           the
           time
           of
           their
           admission
           to
           be
           members
           .
        
         
           
           Thirdly
           ,
           they
           account
           Anabaptism
           a
           very
           tolerable
           errour
           ;
           so
           farre
           as
           ever
           we
           heard
           to
           this
           day
           ,
           they
           did
           never
           so
           much
           as
           rebuke
           any
           of
           their
           members
           for
           it
           ,
           much
           contrary
           to
           the
           practice
           of
           the
           Brownists
           ,
           and
           of
           their
           Brethren
           in
           
             New
             England
          
           ,
           who
           ever
           have
           removed
           the
           Anabaptists
           from
           their
           Churches
           ,
           as
           Sectaries
           of
           a
           speciall
           evill
           note
           .
           We
           have
           long
           observed
           the
           great
           affection
           of
           Independents
           here
           towards
           them
           who
           professed
           opposition
           to
           Paedo-Baptism
           ,
           but
           did
           never
           expect
           to
           have
           heard
           them
           declare
           any
           thing
           towards
           the
           Arminian
           errours
           of
           the
           Anabaptists
           .
        
         
           The
           Lords
           Supper
           they
           desire
           to
           celebrate
           at
           night
           after
           all
           other
           Ordinances
           are
           ended
           (
           mmmmm
           )
           ;
           albeit
           the
           Brownists
           now
           take
           it
           in
           the
           forenoon
           .
        
         
           
           In
           the
           persons
           who
           do
           communicate
           ,
           they
           are
           as
           strict
           as
           any
           of
           the
           Brownists
           ;
           for
           notwithstanding
           all
           that
           their
           Brethren
           of
           
             New
             England
          
           ,
           and
           themselves
           also
           ,
           and
           their
           Apology
           do
           professe
           ,
           of
           their
           communicating
           of
           the
           Sacrament
           with
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           Reformed
           Churches
           ,
           which
           sometimes
           also
           is
           the
           Brownists
           profession
           ;
           yet
           it
           is
           told
           them
           without
           reply
           to
           this
           day
           ,
           that
           in
           London
           ,
           however
           they
           have
           admitted
           Brownists
           and
           Anabaptists
           to
           their
           Sacrament
           ,
           and
           they
           have
           communicated
           in
           the
           Brownists
           Congregations
           (
           nnnnn
           )
           ;
           yet
           that
           none
           of
           them
           have
           ever
           offered
           to
           participate
           of
           the
           holy
           Communion
           in
           any
           other
           Congregation
           ,
           nor
           have
           admitted
           any
           to
           communicate
           with
           
           them
           who
           were
           not
           of
           their
           owne
           way
           (
           ooooo
           )
           .
        
         
           For
           the
           manner
           of
           their
           celebration
           ,
           they
           who
           have
           seen
           it
           ,
           
           professe
           it
           to
           be
           in
           a
           very
           dead
           and
           comfortlesse
           way
           :
           it
           is
           not
           as
           in
           
             New
             England
          
           ,
           once
           in
           the
           month
           ,
           but
           as
           at
           Amsterdam
           ,
           once
           every
           Lords
           day
           (
           ppppp
           )
           ,
           which
           makes
           the
           action
           much
           lesse
           solemn
           then
           in
           any
           other
           of
           the
           Reformed
           Churches
           ,
           and
           in
           this
           too
           much
           like
           the
           daily
           Masses
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           .
        
         
           They
           have
           no
           preparation
           of
           their
           flock
           before
           :
           
           they
           are
           so
           happy
           as
           to
           have
           all
           their
           members
           prepared
           alwayes
           sufficiently
           for
           the
           Lords
           Table
           ,
           from
           their
           first
           entrance
           into
           their
           Church
           to
           their
           dying
           day
           ;
           for
           all
           this
           time
           there
           is
           no
           catechising
           among
           them
           ,
           this
           exercise
           is
           below
           their
           condition
           ,
           &
           altogether
           needlesse
           in
           any
           of
           their
           Congregations
           .
           They
           will
           have
           no
           Sermon
           in
           the
           week
           before
           ,
           nor
           so
           much
           as
           any
           warning
           of
           the
           Communion
           .
           This
           practice
           of
           
             New
             England
          
           ,
           to
           give
           warning
           the
           Sabbath
           before
           ,
           is
           disliked
           now
           at
           London
           :
           nor
           must
           there
           be
           any
           Sermon
           of
           Thanksgiving
           after
           that
           Sacrament
           :
           
           They
           use
           not
           so
           much
           as
           a
           little
           application
           of
           the
           Doctrine
           in
           the
           Sermon
           before
           it
           to
           that
           occasion
           (
           qqqqq
           )
           .
        
         
           When
           they
           come
           to
           the
           action
           ,
           there
           is
           no
           more
           but
           one
           little
           discourse
           ,
           and
           one
           short
           prayer
           of
           the
           Minister
           ;
           all
           the
           time
           of
           the
           participation
           ,
           there
           is
           nothing
           in
           the
           Congregation
           but
           a
           dumb
           silence
           :
           no
           reading
           ,
           no
           exhortation
           ,
           no
           Psalmes
           ,
           their
           people
           need
           no
           such
           meanes
           to
           furnish
           them
           in
           their
           Sacramentall
           meditations
           ;
           they
           have
           also
           learned
           from
           the
           Brownists
           ,
           a
           double
           and
           distinct
           consecration
           ,
           one
           for
           every
           element
           apart
           .
        
         
           They
           have
           another
           difference
           from
           all
           the
           Reformed
           ,
           and
           in
           a
           part
           also
           from
           their
           Brethren
           of
           New-England
           .
        
         
           That
           their
           Conformity
           with
           the
           Brownists
           may
           bee
           full
           ,
           
           the
           New-English
           doe
           count
           sitting
           at
           a
           Table
           ,
           not
           only
           to
           bee
           necessary
           ,
           but
           to
           be
           a
           part
           of
           our
           imitation
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           a
           Rite
           significant
           of
           divers
           heavenly
           Priviledges
           and
           Comforts
           (
           rrrrr
           )
           ;
           but
           as
           the
           Brownists
           at
           Amsterdam
           this
           day
           have
           no
           Table
           at
           all
           ,
           
           as
           they
           send
           the
           Elements
           from
           the
           Pulpit
           (
           the
           place
           where
           the
           Minister
           preacheth
           ,
           and
           celebrateth
           the
           Sacrament
           )
           by
           the
           hand
           of
           the
           Deacon
           to
           all
           the
           Congregation
           ,
           where
           in
           their
           meeting
           house
           they
           sit
           up
           and
           down
           in
           their
           severall
           places
           :
           So
           the
           Independents
           at
           London
           ,
           doe
           vehemently
           contend
           for
           the
           needlesnesse
           of
           any
           
           to
           come
           to
           the
           Table
           ,
           what
           ever
           be
           the
           practice
           of
           all
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           Reformed
           Churches
           :
           But
           they
           will
           have
           the
           holy
           Seales
           carried
           from
           the
           place
           where
           the
           Minister
           preaches
           to
           the
           people
           in
           their
           Pews
           ,
           or
           where
           ever
           else
           they
           have
           their
           ordinary
           places
           for
           hearing
           of
           the
           Word
           ;
           although
           most
           easily
           in
           their
           small
           Congregations
           without
           any
           disturbance
           all
           might
           bee
           brought
           to
           the
           Table
           (
           sssss
           )
           .
        
         
           
           But
           their
           maine
           difference
           from
           all
           the
           Reformed
           ,
           and
           greatest
           consonancy
           with
           the
           Brownists
           ,
           is
           in
           this
           ,
           that
           as
           they
           teach
           all
           outward
           signes
           of
           Worship
           in
           the
           time
           of
           the
           Celebration
           to
           be
           Idolatry
           ,
           and
           hereupon
           declare
           the
           necessity
           of
           all
           men
           who
           will
           follow
           the
           example
           of
           the
           first
           Communicants
           ,
           to
           keep
           on
           their
           Hats
           ,
           all
           the
           time
           of
           this
           holy
           action
           ;
           so
           likewise
           the
           Independents
           begin
           to
           teach
           their
           disciples
           ;
           for
           however
           at
           Amsterdam
           this
           day
           the
           named
           Doctrine
           bee
           not
           fully
           practised
           ,
           the
           men
           there
           covering
           their
           heads
           in
           the
           time
           of
           the
           Celebration
           ;
           but
           every
           one
           uncovering
           ,
           during
           the
           time
           of
           their
           own
           personall
           participation
           of
           the
           Elements
           ;
           yet
           we
           are
           now
           taught
           at
           London
           that
           covering
           is
           most
           requisite
           at
           the
           time
           of
           participation
           .
           That
           this
           act
           is
           a
           Rite
           significant
           to
           the
           Communicants
           of
           their
           Table-honor
           ,
           and
           fellowship
           with
           Christ
           ,
           also
           that
           the
           Minister
           in
           all
           his
           Celebration
           must
           be
           uncovered
           ,
           and
           that
           in
           sign
           of
           his
           service
           to
           the
           Communicants
           ,
           as
           the
           Lords
           much
           honoured
           children
           ,
           sitting
           covered
           when
           they
           eat
           of
           their
           Fathers
           meat
           
             (
             ttttt
             )
          
           .
        
         
           
           After
           all
           the
           Worship
           is
           ended
           ,
           the
           Congregation
           may
           not
           yet
           be
           dismissed
           ,
           but
           one
           ordinance
           more
           in
           the
           end
           of
           the
           day
           must
           be
           attended
           ,
           the
           exercise
           of
           Discipline
           ;
           in
           this
           the
           Independents
           come
           up
           fully
           to
           their
           masters
           ;
           the
           whole
           people
           must
           be
           present
           to
           heare
           ,
           judge
           ,
           and
           voyce
           at
           every
           act
           of
           Discipline
           
             (
             wwwww
             )
          
           .
        
         
           In
           any
           Congregation
           the
           acts
           of
           discipline
           ,
           when
           best
           managed
           ,
           are
           very
           tedious
           and
           long
           ,
           but
           with
           them
           more
           then
           anywhere
           else
           ;
           for
           their
           contentions
           are
           more
           and
           more
           tough
           ,
           as
           we
           may
           see
           in
           the
           best
           ruled
           Congregations
           that
           ever
           they
           had
           ;
           That
           of
           Arnheim
           and
           Roterdam
           :
           if
           the
           praise
           given
           by
           the
           Apologists
           to
           them
           be
           just
           ;
           there
           the
           exercise
           of
           discipline
           hath
           bin
           very
           tedious
           :
           the
           whole
           Congregation
           to
           their
           extreme
           wearinesse
           and
           fretting
           ,
           have
           been
           forced
           to
           lay
           aside
           the
           works
           of
           their
           ordinary
           calling
           for
           many
           dayes
           of
           the
           week
           ,
           to
           attend
           the
           Iudging
           of
           these
           causes
           
           which
           on
           the
           Sabbath
           dayes
           could
           not
           be
           ended
           (
           xxxxx
           )
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           Cognition
           of
           these
           causes
           ,
           
           every
           member
           of
           the
           Congregation
           must
           be
           satisfied
           in
           his
           own
           minde
           concerning
           every
           passage
           of
           every
           action
           ;
           for
           they
           doe
           not
           proceed
           by
           the
           plurality
           of
           numbred
           voyces
           ,
           but
           with
           the
           harmonious
           consent
           of
           all
           who
           have
           right
           to
           voyce
           (
           yyyyy
           )
           .
        
         
           And
           if
           it
           fall
           out
           that
           any
           doe
           dissent
           from
           the
           most
           ,
           they
           appoint
           in
           that
           case
           paines
           to
           be
           taken
           for
           the
           information
           of
           the
           dissenters
           that
           they
           may
           consent
           ;
           but
           if
           these
           paines
           prove
           fruitlesse
           ,
           and
           the
           Dissenters
           refuse
           to
           joyn
           with
           their
           brethren
           ,
           
           they
           are
           declared
           obstinate
           ,
           and
           to
           have
           lost
           the
           right
           of
           voycing
           for
           that
           time
           
             (
             zzzzz
             )
          
           .
           Yea
           ,
           which
           is
           worst
           of
           all
           ,
           and
           which
           puts
           these
           Congregations
           upon
           the
           smallest
           occasions
           upon
           unavoydable
           and
           remedilesse
           divisions
           ,
           they
           appoint
           all
           who
           continue
           in
           their
           dissent
           in
           any
           matter
           of
           weight
           ,
           to
           be
           farther
           proceeded
           with
           for
           their
           contumacy
           
             (
             aaaaaa
             )
          
           .
        
         
           The
           publike
           meetings
           of
           the
           Brownists
           are
           so
           long
           and
           tedious
           ,
           that
           we
           doe
           not
           heare
           of
           their
           stomack
           for
           any
           private
           ;
           
           but
           the
           Independents
           are
           yet
           for
           private
           meetings
           ;
           how
           long
           they
           will
           be
           in
           love
           with
           them
           ,
           we
           cannot
           say
           ;
           for
           in
           New-England
           where
           they
           were
           most
           in
           request
           ,
           their
           fruits
           have
           been
           very
           bitter
           ;
           these
           meetings
           of
           a
           middle
           sort
           betwixt
           Congregationall
           and
           Domestick
           ,
           were
           the
           occasion
           very
           neere
           to
           ruine
           both
           that
           Church
           and
           State
           ;
           for
           in
           these
           it
           was
           where
           under
           the
           pretence
           of
           religious
           conference
           ,
           and
           re-petition
           of
           Sermons
           ,
           false
           doctrine
           and
           wicked
           calumnies
           against
           the
           most
           Orthodox
           of
           the
           Ministers
           and
           Magistrates
           ,
           were
           spread
           for
           the
           renting
           and
           (
           had
           not
           God
           prevented
           it
           )
           the
           destroying
           of
           the
           State
           both
           Civill
           and
           Ecclesiastick
           
             (
             bbbbbb
             )
          
           .
        
         
           For
           the
           present
           ,
           where
           they
           are
           in
           gathering
           of
           their
           Congregations
           ,
           these
           meetings
           in
           private
           houses
           (
           of
           all
           who
           will
           )
           are
           a
           very
           pregnant
           meanes
           to
           steale
           away
           men
           and
           women
           from
           their
           own
           Pastors
           ;
           but
           if
           once
           their
           gathering
           of
           Churches
           were
           at
           an
           end
           ,
           and
           their
           greatest
           care
           were
           for
           the
           keeping
           and
           edifying
           of
           what
           they
           had
           gotten
           ,
           it
           is
           like
           that
           then
           they
           would
           be
           as
           cautious
           as
           now
           all
           other
           Churches
           are
           ,
           even
           the
           Brownists
           and
           these
           of
           New-England
           ,
           of
           such
           meetings
           which
           except
           well
           moderated
           and
           limited
           ,
           under
           faire
           pretences
           ,
           are
           exceeding
           fit
           to
           make
           new
           divisions
           ,
           
           and
           ever
           to
           frame
           new
           Societies
           of
           some
           ,
           as
           it
           were
           ,
           more
           select
           and
           eminent
           Christians
           out
           of
           the
           common
           Congregation
           .
        
         
           
           Concerning
           the
           Magistrate
           ,
           the
           Tenets
           of
           the
           Independents
           would
           bee
           well
           considered
           ,
           because
           of
           their
           open
           proclamation
           of
           their
           loyalty
           beyond
           and
           above
           all
           which
           the
           principles
           of
           any
           Reformed
           Church
           will
           permit
           them
           
             (
             cccccc
             )
          
           .
        
         
           Had
           they
           magnified
           never
           so
           much
           their
           own
           vertues
           ,
           without
           the
           expresse
           disparagement
           of
           others
           ;
           had
           they
           put
           in
           the
           ballance
           with
           themselves
           an
           equall
           or
           a
           double
           number
           of
           the
           greatest
           men
           in
           any
           of
           the
           Reformed
           Churches
           ,
           who
           yet
           would
           be
           very
           ponderous
           when
           they
           lie
           in
           the
           Scales
           against
           five
           particular
           men
           the
           Authors
           of
           that
           comparison
           ,
           had
           they
           preferred
           themselves
           before
           all
           the
           Reformed
           Churches
           ,
           in
           a
           casuall
           &
           contingent
           action
           ,
           not
           in
           a
           maine
           duty
           ,
           which
           their
           very
           principles
           are
           alledged
           to
           diminish
           ;
           had
           they
           whispered
           all
           this
           in
           the
           eares
           of
           their
           friends
           ,
           and
           not
           made
           a
           Proclamation
           of
           it
           to
           both
           the
           Houses
           of
           Parliament
           ,
           and
           that
           in
           print
           to
           be
           trumpeted
           out
           in
           the
           eares
           of
           all
           the
           world
           ;
           it
           might
           have
           been
           past
           over
           with
           the
           lesse
           either
           observation
           or
           offence
           :
           But
           since
           in
           so
           publike
           a
           manner
           they
           have
           required
           the
           Magistrate
           to
           believe
           their
           great
           deferences
           to
           him
           and
           the
           smaller
           respect
           he
           can
           expect
           from
           any
           out
           of
           their
           way
           :
           it
           seemeth
           very
           necessary
           to
           produce
           ,
           not
           these
           particular
           respects
           which
           the
           Reformed
           Churches
           professe
           ,
           according
           to
           their
           principles
           to
           give
           unto
           the
           Magistrate
           &
           continually
           have
           given
           according
           to
           their
           professions
           (
           for
           these
           are
           well
           known
           to
           the
           world
           long
           before
           any
           of
           our
           new
           Censors
           were
           in
           being
           )
           but
           what
           these
           singular
           duties
           may
           be
           ,
           which
           the
           Independents
           above
           all
           other
           men
           by
           their
           principles
           are
           forced
           to
           performe
           to
           Magistrates
           ,
           while
           they
           may
           be
           at
           leisure
           to
           publish
           them
           to
           the
           world
           ,
           I
           will
           here
           present
           unto
           them
           the
           materialls
           of
           some
           few
           short
           observations
           for
           that
           purpose
           .
        
         
           
           First
           ,
           that
           divers
           of
           their
           party
           ,
           and
           those
           of
           very
           eminent
           note
           ,
           though
           miscarrying
           in
           other
           things
           ,
           yet
           keeping
           fast
           to
           the
           way
           of
           Independency
           ,
           have
           denyed
           to
           the
           Magistrate
           all
           power
           over
           any
           of
           the
           Godly
           (
           dddddd
           )
           .
        
         
           And
           others
           of
           them
           with
           the
           grossest
           Anabaptists
           have
           denyed
           the
           lawfulnesse
           of
           any
           Magistrate
           at
           all
           (
           eeeeee
           )
           .
        
         
         
           Secondly
           ,
           doe
           not
           their
           principles
           hold
           out
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           
           and
           deprive
           of
           all
           Christian
           consolation
           which
           flowes
           from
           any
           Church
           priviledge
           ,
           the
           farre
           greater
           part
           ,
           if
           not
           absolutely
           all
           Kings
           ,
           and
           Princes
           that
           are
           this
           day
           in
           the
           Christian
           world
           ,
           and
           have
           been
           since
           the
           dayes
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           or
           ever
           are
           likely
           to
           be
           upon
           earth
           to
           the
           worlds
           end
           ?
           how
           exceeding
           few
           of
           all
           that
           are
           ,
           or
           have
           been
           Members
           of
           Parliament
           of
           either
           House
           ,
           of
           all
           that
           have
           been
           or
           are
           Magistrates
           in
           England
           ,
           if
           their
           principles
           might
           be
           put
           in
           practice
           ,
           would
           be
           admitted
           to
           the
           Lords
           Table
           ,
           or
           yet
           their
           children
           be
           baptised
           ,
           or
           themselves
           be
           reputed
           Christians
           and
           Members
           of
           any
           lawfull
           Church
           ?
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           of
           these
           exceeding
           few
           Kings
           ,
           Princes
           ,
           Peeres
           ,
           Commoners
           and
           Magistrates
           of
           the
           Land
           ,
           which
           they
           could
           take
           into
           their
           Congregations
           ;
           how
           many
           could
           have
           assurance
           to
           live
           any
           long
           time
           in
           a
           Christian
           condition
           as
           Members
           of
           a
           Church
           according
           to
           their
           principles
           ?
           Since
           they
           tell
           us
           that
           they
           are
           to
           Excommunicate
           without
           any
           delay
           ,
           
           the
           greatest
           Kings
           for
           any
           fault
           either
           in
           beliefe
           or
           life
           ,
           which
           doth
           subject
           the
           poorest
           servants
           to
           censure
           ;
           how
           many
           and
           frequent
           these
           faults
           may
           be
           ,
           it
           is
           hard
           to
           judge
           ;
           but
           the
           worst
           is
           ,
           when
           the
           greatest
           Kings
           and
           the
           chiefe
           Members
           of
           Parliament
           without
           any
           respect
           to
           their
           dignity
           ,
           are
           cast
           out
           of
           the
           Church
           for
           themselves
           and
           their
           children
           ,
           by
           the
           peevishnesse
           or
           errour
           ,
           or
           malice
           of
           a
           few
           in
           a
           small
           Congregation
           ,
           they
           have
           no
           meanes
           under
           heaven
           to
           redresse
           themselves
           of
           their
           injury
           ;
           they
           and
           theirs
           must
           live
           as
           Pagans
           out
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           till
           they
           who
           did
           cast
           them
           out
           ,
           be
           perswaded
           and
           become
           willing
           to
           take
           them
           in
           ;
           should
           all
           the
           Divines
           all
           the
           Assemblies
           ,
           all
           the
           Churches
           of
           their
           Dominions
           ,
           see
           cleerly
           as
           the
           light
           their
           notorious
           wrong
           ;
           yet
           there
           were
           no
           possibility
           to
           helpe
           it
           by
           any
           mortall
           hand
           till
           the
           injurious
           Congregation
           it selfe
           ,
           of
           its
           own
           accord
           ,
           should
           be
           pleased
           to
           repaire
           it
           .
        
         
           Fourthly
           ,
           
           they
           permit
           none
           to
           be
           Magistrates
           where
           they
           have
           power
           ,
           not
           so
           much
           as
           to
           be
           a
           member
           of
           their
           smallest
           civill
           Courts
           ,
           except
           they
           be
           fully
           for
           their
           way
           ,
           and
           be
           admitted
           members
           of
           their
           Church
           ,
           as
           it
           hath
           ever
           been
           their
           practice
           in
           New-England
           to
           this
           day
           ;
           but
           the
           Magistrates
           they
           admit
           of
           ,
           who
           are
           of
           their
           minde
           ,
           they
           debase
           their
           power
           so
           low
           as
           to
           suspend
           it
           all
           on
           the
           will
           and
           pleasure
           of
           the
           promiscuous
           multitude
           ,
           not
           
           only
           to
           limit
           the
           Soveraignty
           of
           Princes
           within
           the
           bounds
           of
           their
           just
           Lawes
           ,
           and
           to
           confine
           them
           unto
           the
           Counsell
           of
           their
           Parliaments
           ,
           but
           to
           bring
           both
           them
           and
           Parliaments
           and
           all
           Magistrates
           to
           their
           first
           originall
           and
           Makers
           ,
           to
           the
           free
           will
           of
           these
           whom
           they
           use
           to
           stile
           the
           prophane
           multitude
           (
           ffffff
           )
           .
        
         
           Fifthly
           ,
           have
           any
           of
           the
           Reformed
           Churches
           now
           for
           an
           h●ndred
           yeares
           and
           above
           ,
           given
           to
           Magistrates
           such
           occasion
           to
           feare
           an
           unjust
           insurrection
           ,
           
           as
           they
           in
           the
           few
           yeares
           of
           their
           being
           have
           already
           furnished
           ?
        
         
           To
           passe
           by
           all
           their
           threatnings
           in
           this
           time
           of
           confusion
           (
           gggggg
           )
           (
           while
           their
           strength
           is
           yet
           inconsiderable
           )
           and
           their
           mighty
           endeavours
           to
           get
           Armes
           into
           their
           hand
           to
           enable
           themselves
           with
           the
           evident
           hazard
           of
           the
           whole
           Isle
           ,
           to
           doe
           what
           they
           please
           by
           force
           (
           hhhhhh
           )
           .
        
         
           Let
           men
           only
           look
           over
           to
           the
           fruits
           of
           their
           principles
           in
           New-England
           ,
           not
           many
           yeares
           agoe
           there
           ,
           upon
           a
           very
           small
           ,
           and
           so
           farre
           as
           I
           know
           very
           groundlesse
           suspition
           ,
           to
           have
           somewhat
           of
           their
           Government
           altered
           by
           the
           King
           contrary
           to
           their
           Patent
           ,
           they
           did
           quickly
           purchase
           and
           distribute
           Armes
           among
           all
           their
           people
           ,
           and
           exact
           of
           every
           one
           an
           Oath
           for
           the
           defence
           of
           their
           Patent
           against
           all
           impugners
           whosoever
           ;
           Mr
           Williams
           opposition
           to
           this
           Oath
           as
           he
           alledgeth
           ,
           was
           the
           cheife
           cause
           of
           his
           banishment
           (
           iiiiii
           )
           .
        
         
           What
           principles
           could
           these
           be
           ,
           that
           moved
           the
           same
           people
           a
           little
           after
           to
           doe
           and
           say
           such
           things
           for
           which
           their
           Magistrates
           did
           disarme
           so
           many
           of
           their
           Church
           members
           ,
           not
           only
           elsewhere
           ,
           but
           even
           at
           Boston
           ,
           upon
           fear
           of
           an
           apparent
           insurrection
           for
           the
           killing
           of
           the
           principall
           Magistrates
           ,
           and
           overturning
           the
           whole
           state
           of
           that
           Countrey
           (
           kkkkkk
           1.
           )
        
         
           Few
           Magistrates
           will
           hereafter
           confide
           in
           these
           principles
           which
           saved
           not
           the
           Governour
           and
           generall
           Court
           of
           New-England
           ,
           from
           extreme
           danger
           by
           the
           members
           of
           Mr
           Cottons
           Congregation
           at
           
             New
             Boston
          
           .
        
         
           
           Sixthly
           ,
           doe
           the
           Independents
           principles
           give
           to
           the
           Magistrate
           any
           Ecclesiastick
           power
           at
           all
           ?
           will
           they
           submit
           to
           his
           civill
           power
           in
           any
           Ecclesiastick
           affaires
           ?
           will
           they
           be
           hindered
           by
           the
           Magistrates
           sentence
           ,
           unlesse
           it
           be
           executed
           with
           violence
           to
           erect
           Congregations
           
           within
           his
           Dominions
           at
           their
           own
           pleasure
           ?
           will
           their
           principles
           permit
           them
           upon
           the
           command
           of
           King
           and
           Parliament
           ,
           to
           refuse
           to
           take
           into
           their
           Congregations
           the
           members
           of
           other
           Parish
           Churches
           without
           a
           dismision
           ,
           or
           take
           and
           admit
           upon
           the
           Magistrates
           command
           within
           their
           number
           ,
           any
           whom
           they
           account
           unfit
           for
           membership
           ,
           or
           to
           recall
           for
           the
           Magistrates
           pleasure
           any
           of
           their
           Church
           censures
           ?
           have
           they
           not
           very
           lately
           declared
           to
           the
           Parliament
           ,
           that
           they
           esteem
           all
           matters
           of
           Religion
           free
           and
           exempt
           from
           their
           sword
           and
           power
           ?
           That
           all
           matters
           both
           of
           worship
           and
           doctrine
           ,
           that
           all
           things
           of
           the
           mind
           as
           they
           speak
           ,
           or
           matters
           of
           opinion
           ,
           and
           all
           matters
           of
           outward
           forme
           wherein
           uniformity
           is
           required
           according
           to
           our
           Covenant
           ,
           are
           so
           farre
           to
           be
           ruled
           by
           every
           mans
           own
           conscience
           his
           own
           light
           and
           reason
           ▪
           that
           the
           Parliament
           is
           not
           in
           any
           such
           matters
           to
           interpo●e
           their
           power
           ?
           whither
           this
           bee
           the
           true
           sence
           of
           their
           openly
           avowed
           and
           repeated
           letters
           to
           the
           Parliament
           it selfe
           ,
           let
           every
           intelligent
           man
           consider
           who
           reads
           the
           words
           (
           kkkkkk
           2
           )
           .
        
         
           Seventhly
           ,
           
           are
           any
           of
           the
           Reformed
           Churches
           or
           any
           Churches
           or
           persons
           of
           the
           whole
           world
           so
           injurious
           to
           Magistrates
           as
           their
           principles
           force
           them
           to
           be
           ,
           who
           ●poyl
           Christian
           Kings
           and
           Parliaments
           of
           their
           whole
           Legislative
           power
           ?
           they
           will
           have
           us
           to
           beleeve
           ,
           as
           good
           Divinity
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           not
           only
           unlawfull
           for
           Church-assemblies
           to
           make
           Ecclesiastick
           Canons
           ,
           but
           that
           it
           is
           alike
           unlawfull
           for
           any
           Prince
           or
           State
           to
           make
           a
           Civill
           Law
           ,
           
             (
             llllll
          
           )
        
         
           That
           the
           placing
           of
           a
           Legislative
           power
           in
           Kings
           or
           Parliaments
           ,
           is
           to
           usurp
           the
           property
           and
           prerogative
           of
           God.
           (
           mmmmmm
           1
           )
        
         
           These
           Principles
           cannot
           be
           very
           favourable
           to
           the
           State
           ,
           which
           at
           one
           stroke
           annihilate
           all
           the
           Acts
           of
           Parliament
           that
           now
           are
           in
           force
           ,
           either
           in
           this
           or
           any
           other
           Kingdom
           ,
           and
           make
           it
           impossible
           (
           if
           they
           were
           beleeved
           )
           to
           have
           any
           more
           in
           any
           place
           of
           the
           earth
           ,
           to
           the
           worlds
           end
           .
           Look
           back
           upon
           what
           I
           have
           cited
           from
           the
           chiefe
           of
           the
           Brownists
           writings
           .
           I
           grant
           the
           
             New
             English
          
           polishers
           of
           Brownism
           doe
           not
           expresse
           their
           Tenets
           in
           tearms
           so
           hugely
           grosse
           ;
           yet
           see
           how
           neare
           they
           come
           to
           them
           in
           substance
           ,
           when
           they
           tell
           us
           that
           no
           Magistrate
           may
           make
           any
           Lawes
           about
           the
           Bodies
           ,
           Lands
           ,
           Goods
           ,
           Liberties
           of
           the
           Subject
           ,
           which
           are
           not
           according
           to
           the
           Lawes
           and
           Rules
           of
           Scripture
           ,
           Scripture
           being
           
           given
           to
           men
           for
           a
           perfect
           rule
           ,
           as
           well
           in
           matters
           of
           Civill
           Iustice
           ,
           as
           of
           devotion
           and
           holinesse
           (
           mmmmmm
           2
           )
           ;
           and
           if
           so
           ,
           then
           they
           must
           make
           it
           as
           unlawfull
           and
           contrary
           to
           the
           Scriptures
           perfection
           ,
           for
           any
           man
           to
           make
           Lawes
           in
           matters
           of
           Righteousnesse
           and
           of
           the
           State
           ,
           as
           in
           matters
           of
           Holinesse
           and
           of
           the
           Church
           .
        
         
           
           That
           beside
           things
           in
           themselves
           good
           or
           evill
           ,
           which
           Scripture
           determines
           by
           its
           Lawes
           expresly
           ,
           things
           of
           an
           indifferent
           nature
           ,
           whereupon
           the
           most
           of
           civill
           Laws
           are
           made
           ,
           must
           be
           regulated
           according
           to
           the
           Scripture
           rules
           of
           Piety
           ,
           Charity
           ,
           and
           Conscience
           ,
           so
           farre
           that
           the
           expediency
           and
           reason
           of
           the
           Law
           must
           ever
           carry
           and
           convince
           the
           conscience
           of
           the
           Subject
           :
           that
           no
           man
           is
           obliged
           to
           the
           obedience
           of
           a
           civill
           Law
           in
           a
           thing
           never
           so
           indifferent
           by
           the
           authority
           of
           the
           Law-giver
           ,
           but
           every
           man
           whose
           conscience
           is
           not
           convinced
           of
           the
           piety
           and
           charity
           of
           that
           Law
           ,
           is
           free
           from
           all
           obedience
           and
           subjection
           thereto
           :
           Thus
           farre
           Mr
           
             Cotton
             (
             mmmmmm
          
           3.
           )
        
         
           
           Eightly
           ,
           what
           men
           besides
           them
           have
           made
           so
           bold
           with
           Kings
           and
           Parliaments
           ,
           as
           not
           only
           to
           break
           in
           pieces
           their
           old
           Lawes
           ,
           and
           to
           divest
           them
           of
           all
           power
           to
           make
           new
           ones
           ;
           but
           also
           under
           the
           pretext
           of
           a
           divine
           right
           ,
           to
           put
           upon
           their
           necks
           that
           unsupportable
           yoak
           of
           the
           Iudiciall
           Law
           of
           the
           ●ewes
           ,
           for
           peace
           and
           for
           warre
           ,
           without
           any
           power
           to
           dispence
           either
           in
           addition
           or
           substraction
           (
           nnnnnn
           1
           )
           ?
           I
           grant
           this
           principle
           of
           Barrow
           is
           limited
           by
           Mr
           Cotton
           to
           such
           Iudicials
           as
           do
           containe
           in
           them
           a
           morall
           equity
           (
           nnnnnn
           2
           )
           ;
           but
           this
           morall
           equity
           is
           extended
           by
           him
           to
           so
           many
           particulars
           ,
           as
           Williams
           confesses
           the
           whole
           Iudiciall
           Law
           to
           be
           brought
           back
           again
           thereby
           ,
           no
           lesse
           then
           by
           the
           plaine
           simple
           and
           unlimited
           Tenet
           of
           the
           rigidest
           
             Brownists
             (
             nnnnnn
          
           3.
           )
        
         
           
           Ninthly
           ,
           doth
           any
           Reformed
           Church
           appoint
           their
           Ministers
           to
           be
           members
           of
           the
           highest
           civill
           Courts
           ,
           with
           power
           of
           voiceing
           in
           the
           election
           of
           the
           supream
           Magistrate
           ?
           (
           oooooo
           .
           )
        
         
           Do
           any
           Divines
           but
           theirs
           ,
           since
           the
           Bishops
           were
           abolished
           ,
           joyne
           themselves
           as
           companions
           with
           the
           Magistrates
           ,
           to
           draw
           out
           of
           Scripture
           a
           body
           of
           civill
           Lawes
           for
           the
           Government
           of
           the
           State
           ?
           (
           pppppp
           .
           )
        
         
         
           Tenthly
           ,
           did
           ever
           any
           Divines
           but
           theirs
           ,
           
           so
           evidently
           mock
           the
           Magistrate
           ,
           by
           instructing
           him
           according
           to
           their
           own
           interest
           ,
           as
           it
           were
           from
           heaven
           ,
           to
           contradictory
           practises
           ,
           in
           New-England
           where
           the
           Magistrate
           is
           in
           their
           way
           ,
           to
           perswade
           him
           the
           necessity
           under
           paine
           of
           sinne
           and
           judgement
           ,
           to
           kill
           all
           Idolaters
           ,
           and
           false
           Prophets
           ,
           to
           destroy
           whole
           Cities
           ;
           men
           ,
           women
           ,
           and
           children
           ,
           who
           are
           seduced
           by
           a
           false
           Prophet
           (
           qqqqqq
           )
           ?
        
         
           Making
           a
           path-way
           by
           this
           meanes
           to
           the
           slaughter
           ,
           not
           only
           of
           all
           Papists
           and
           Hereticall
           Sects
           ,
           but
           also
           of
           many
           good
           Protestants
           ,
           who
           to
           the
           Brownists
           are
           Idolaters
           for
           the
           reading
           of
           Prayer
           ,
           and
           obstinate
           enemies
           of
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           Christ
           for
           their
           mislike
           of
           Independency
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           open
           profession
           of
           the
           prime
           
             Independents
             (
             rrrrrr
             .
          
           )
        
         
           Their
           Doctrine
           in
           
             Old
             England
          
           ,
           where
           the
           Magistrate
           is
           out
           of
           their
           way
           ,
           is
           diametrally
           opposite
           to
           this
           :
           
           for
           here
           they
           make
           it
           a
           Theomachy
           (
           ssssss
           )
           ,
           a
           fighting
           with
           God
           to
           deny
           a
           free
           liberty
           to
           Papists
           ,
           to
           the
           worst
           Heresies
           and
           Schisms
           ,
           to
           Iudaism
           ,
           Turcism
           ,
           Paganism
           ,
           or
           if
           any
           errour
           can
           be
           imagined
           to
           bee
           more
           pernicious
           .
           I
           beleeve
           that
           few
           prudent
           Magistrates
           ,
           when
           they
           have
           well
           ruminated
           these
           and
           the
           like
           principles
           of
           the
           Independents
           ,
           will
           esteem
           them
           much
           more
           conducible
           for
           their
           ends
           ,
           then
           the
           principles
           of
           the
           Reformed
           Churches
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           point
           of
           Schools
           and
           Learning
           ,
           how
           farre
           they
           will
           follow
           the
           Brownists
           ,
           I
           cannot
           say
           :
           divers
           of
           them
           have
           as
           good
           a
           share
           in
           learning
           as
           their
           neighbours
           ;
           yet
           whatever
           they
           have
           of
           that
           kinde
           ,
           
           they
           got
           it
           all
           before
           they
           entred
           into
           their
           new
           way
           ,
           and
           whatever
           learning
           all
           of
           them
           do
           possesse
           ,
           it
           is
           no
           more
           then
           what
           was
           among
           the
           Brownists
           ,
           when
           they
           did
           most
           cry
           down
           learning
           .
           The
           most
           of
           their
           erudition
           this
           day
           dwels
           in
           New-England
           ,
           that
           any
           reall
           course
           hath
           ever
           there
           been
           taken
           for
           its
           entertainment
           and
           propagation
           ,
           I
           have
           not
           heard
           much
           ;
           though
           the
           Magistrate
           and
           the
           whole
           Land
           have
           beene
           and
           are
           at
           their
           Devotion
           ;
           and
           till
           of
           late
           they
           had
           no
           apparant
           hope
           of
           supplying
           their
           way
           from
           the
           Schools
           of
           other
           parts
           of
           the
           world
           .
        
         
           Were
           we
           not
           weary
           ,
           
           we
           might
           go
           on
           yet
           farther
           in
           the
           paralell
           ,
           especially
           in
           the
           doctrinall
           Tenets
           of
           the
           Independents
           ,
           wherein
           already
           they
           have
           gone
           farre
           beyond
           the
           Brownists
           :
           you
           had
           a
           
           touch
           of
           the
           Arminianism
           of
           some
           in
           the
           reall
           Sanctification
           of
           all
           baptised
           Infants
           ;
           of
           the
           enthusiasms
           of
           others
           in
           their
           contemplations
           of
           God
           without
           Scripture
           ;
           of
           the
           Libertinism
           of
           a
           third
           ,
           blaspheming
           God
           as
           the
           Authour
           of
           the
           sinfulnesse
           of
           sin
           :
           of
           the
           Arminian
           reprobation
           ,
           the
           Antinomian
           ,
           Montanist●ck
           and
           Familistick
           Tenets
           of
           a
           fourth
           ;
           for
           which
           I
           doubt
           if
           to
           this
           day
           they
           have
           given
           any
           satisfaction
           .
           The
           whole
           City
           hath
           been
           filled
           these
           many
           yeares
           with
           the
           noise
           of
           the
           Socinianism
           of
           the
           fifth
           ;
           many
           of
           them
           are
           passionate
           for
           a
           full
           liberty
           of
           all
           Religions
           in
           every
           State.
           The
           Apologists
           declare
           ,
           that
           they
           will
           have
           none
           cast
           out
           of
           the
           Church
           for
           any
           errours
           which
           are
           not
           fundamentall
           ;
           and
           how
           farre
           they
           will
           extend
           this
           principle
           who
           can
           know
           ?
           only
           it
           would
           seem
           that
           all
           the
           named
           errours
           which
           do
           lodge
           or
           have
           lodged
           ,
           as
           is
           alledged
           ,
           in
           their
           prime
           Leaders
           ,
           without
           any
           censure
           to
           this
           day
           ,
           must
           be
           taken
           within
           the
           compasse
           of
           errours
           tolerable
           ,
           not
           only
           in
           the
           State
           ,
           but
           in
           the
           purest
           Churches
           .
        
         
           And
           if
           Arminian
           ,
           Socinian
           ,
           Anabaptistick
           ,
           Antinomian
           ,
           Familistick
           ,
           Enthusiastick
           errours
           be
           declared
           not
           fundamentall
           ,
           and
           tolerable
           in
           a
           Church
           ,
           what
           shall
           we
           say
           of
           Prelaticall
           ,
           Cassandrian
           and
           the
           most
           of
           the
           Popish
           Tenets
           that
           are
           no
           wayes
           so
           grosse
           ?
           Spalato
           and
           others
           have
           been
           at
           great
           paines
           to
           prove
           that
           none
           of
           all
           the
           Popish
           errours
           are
           fundamentall
           .
           The
           Remonstrant
           Apologists
           labour
           to
           free
           the
           greatest
           Heresies
           that
           ever
           were
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           such
           as
           Arrianism
           of
           old
           ,
           and
           Vorstianism
           of
           late
           ▪
           from
           that
           infamy
           .
           Certainly
           ,
           though
           our
           Brethren
           had
           kept
           in
           their
           principle
           of
           change
           ,
           and
           not
           declared
           their
           full
           resolution
           to
           go
           on
           farther
           then
           themselves
           or
           others
           have
           yet
           thought
           :
           what
           already
           they
           have
           positively
           delivered
           ,
           giveth
           to
           the
           world
           just
           reason
           of
           doubt
           whither
           they
           may
           go
           ,
           and
           where
           at
           last
           they
           will
           stop
           their
           very
           swift
           and
           volant
           progresse
           .
        
         
           
             The
             Testimonies
             of
             the
             sixth
             Chapter
             .
          
           
             
               (
               a
               )
               ANtap
               .
               p.
               243.
               
            
             It
             was
             agreed
             upon
             ,
             that
             they
             out
             of
             hand
             should
             bring
             in
             a
             Narrative
             of
             their
             opinions
             wherein
             they
             differed
             from
             us
             ,
             and
             then
             should
             joyne
             with
             us
             in
             preaching
             against
             the
             Brownists
             and
             Anabaptists
             ;
             they
             never
             brought
             in
             their
             Narrative
             
             untill
             this
             day
             ,
             and
             though
             at
             full
             meetings
             of
             the
             Ministers
             ,
             they
             have
             been
             spoken
             unto
             ,
             and
             some
             Ministers
             have
             been
             sent
             from
             the
             Company
             to
             some
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             the
             Narrative
             was
             promised
             at
             such
             a
             time
             ,
             and
             then
             at
             such
             a
             time
             yet
             it
             was
             never
             performed
             ;
             and
             whereas
             the
             agreement
             in
             writing
             for
             our
             side
             ,
             was
             left
             in
             Mr
             Calamies
             hand
             ,
             Mr
             Nye
             comes
             after
             some
             time
             to
             Mr
             Calamy
             ,
             and
             pretends
             some
             reasons
             to
             borrow
             it
             for
             awhile
             ;
             but
             after
             he
             had
             it
             ,
             he
             carries
             it
             away
             into
             Yorkshire
             ,
             that
             so
             upon
             occasion
             of
             complaints
             of
             the
             breach
             of
             the
             agreement
             ,
             when
             we
             would
             have
             consulted
             with
             that
             paper
             ,
             it
             was
             gone
             ,
             and
             Mr
             Nye
             keeps
             it
             to
             this
             day
             ,
             and
             having
             been
             moved
             to
             restore
             it
             ,
             His
             answer
             is
             ,
             it
             is
             at
             Hull
             amongst
             other
             papers
             .
          
           
             
               (
               b
               )
               Apollonius
            
             Letter
             to
             the
             
               5
               Apologists
            
             ,
             the
             3
             of
             
               May
               1644.
               
               Hasce
               quaestiones
               ad
               vos
               reverendi
               viri
               transmitto
               de
               iisdem
               sententias
               vestras
               quaerens
               &
               ob
               mutuam
               nostram
               fidem
               &
               charitatem
               serio
               vos
               oro
               ut
               non
               detrectetis
               sincere
               dilucide
               &
               accurate
               absque
               Rhetorici
               apparatus
               diverticulis
               declarare
               ,
               quid
               vos
               &
               fratres
               illi
               quibuscum
               societatem
               vestram
               Ecclesiasticam
               colitis
               de
               hisce
               sentiant
               ,
               quoniam
               meae
               fidei
               ab
               Ecclesiis
               Christi
               id
               commissum
               est
               .
               Spero
               vos
               ex
               timore
               dei
               &
               charitate
               erga
               nos
               fratres
               vestros
               absque
               ullo
               pretextu
               sententias
               vestras
               hac
               de
               re
               declaraturos
               ,
               idque
               quam
               cito
               fieri
               potest
               ,
               urgent
               enim
               Ecclesiae
               nostrae
               ut
               opus
               hoc
               maturem
            
             ;
             This
             zealous
             adjuration
             hath
             not
             to
             this
             day
             drawn
             from
             any
             of
             them
             any
             declaration
             .
          
           
             
               (
               c
               )
               Apol.
               Nar.
               p
               30.
               
            
             A
             relation
             of
             our
             judgments
             in
             the
             points
             of
             difference
             about
             Church-Government
             ,
             we
             reserve
             unto
             the
             more
             proper
             season
             .
          
           
             
               (
               d
               )
               Keyes
               Preface
               ,
               p.
               6.
               
            
             Only
             we
             crave
             leave
             of
             the
             reverend
             Author
             to
             declare
             that
             we
             assent
             not
             to
             all
             expressions
             scattered
             up
             and
             down
             ,
             or
             to
             all
             and
             every
             assertion
             interwoven
             in
             it
             ;
             yea
             ,
             nor
             to
             all
             the
             grounds
             or
             allegations
             of
             Scriptures
             ,
             nor
             should
             we
             in
             all
             things
             perhaps
             have
             used
             the
             same
             termes
             ,
             to
             expresse
             the
             same
             materialls
             by
             .
          
           
             
               (
               e
               )
               Apol.
               Nar.
               p.
               10.
               
            
             A
             second
             principle
             we
             carried
             along
             with
             us
             in
             all
             :
             our
             resolution
             was
             not
             to
             make
             our
             present
             judgement
             and
             practice
             a
             binding
             law
             unto
             our selves
             for
             the
             future
             ;
             and
             therefore
             in
             a
             jealousie
             of
             our selves
             ,
             wee
             kept
             this
             rese●ve
             to
             al●er
             and
             retract
             ,
             though
             not
             lightly
             what
             ever
             should
             be
             discovered
             to
             be
             taken
             up
             out
             
             of
             a
             misunderstanding
             of
             the
             rule
             ,
             which
             principle
             we
             wish
             were
             next
             to
             that
             most
             supreame
             ,
             enacted
             as
             the
             most
             sacred
             Law
             of
             all
             others
             .
          
           
             
               (
               f
               )
               Cottons
               Keyes
            
             published
             by
             Goodwin
             and
             
               Nye
               ,
               p.
               49.
            
             
             In
             what
             sence
             the
             Church
             of
             a
             particular
             Congregation
             is
             the
             first
             subject
             of
             the
             power
             of
             the
             Keyes
             ,
             in
             the
             same
             sence
             it
             is
             Independent
             and
             none
             other
             ,
             we
             taking
             the
             first
             subject
             and
             the
             Independent
             subject
             to
             be
             all
             one
             .
             Answer
             to
             the
             32
             questions
             .
             
               p.
               46.
            
             
             For
             the
             matter
             of
             Independency
             ,
             we
             confesse
             the
             Church
             is
             not
             so
             Independent
             ,
             but
             it
             ought
             to
             depend
             upon
             ●hrist
             ;
             But
             for
             Dependency
             upon
             men
             or
             other
             Churches
             ,
             or
             other
             Subordination
             unto
             them
             in
             regard
             of
             Church-Government
             and
             power
             ,
             we
             know
             not
             of
             any
             such
             appointed
             by
             Christ
             and
             his
             Word
             .
             The
             Churches
             were
             not
             Dependent
             and
             Subordinate
             to
             others
             ,
             but
             all
             of
             them
             absolutely
             free
             and
             
               Independent
               .
               Burtons
            
             Vindication
             ▪
             
               p.
               42.
            
             
             We
             are
             not
             so
             ashamed
             of
             the
             Title
             of
             Independency
             ▪
             as
             utterly
             to
             disclame
             it
             ,
             and
             that
             for
             two
             reasons
             ;
             first
             ,
             for
             distinction
             sake
             ,
             between
             us
             and
             that
             which
             you
             call
             Presbyteriall
             Government
             ;
             The
             second
             is
             ,
             because
             this
             word
             Independent
             is
             to
             signifie
             that
             wee
             hold
             all
             particular
             Churches
             of
             Christ
             to
             be
             of
             equall
             authority
             ,
             and
             none
             to
             have
             Iurisdiction
             over
             another
             ,
             but
             each
             Church
             is
             under
             Christs
             Goverments
             as
             the
             sole
             head
             ,
             King
             ,
             Lord
             ,
             Law-Giver
             thereof
             .
          
           
             
               (
               g
               )
               Apol.
               Nar.
               p.
               22.
               
            
             We
             doe
             professedly
             judge
             the
             Calvinian
             Reformed
             Churches
             of
             the
             first
             Reformation
             from
             out
             of
             Popery
             to
             stand
             in
             need
             of
             a
             further
             Reformation
             themselves
             .
          
           
             
               (
               h
               )
               Ibid.
               p.
               19.
               
            
             Wee
             think
             we
             give
             more
             to
             the
             Magistrate
             then
             the
             principles
             of
             the
             Presbyteriall
             Government
             will
             suffer
             them
             to
             yeeld
             .
          
           
             
               (
               i
               )
               Ibid.
               p.
               24.
               
            
             Wee
             doe
             here
             publikely
             professe
             we
             believe
             the
             truth
             to
             lie
             and
             consist
             in
             a
             middle
             way
             ,
             betwixt
             that
             which
             is
             falsely
             charged
             on
             us
             ,
             Brownisme
             ,
             and
             that
             which
             is
             the
             contention
             of
             these
             times
             ,
             the
             Authoritative
             Presbyteriall
             Government
             .
             Preface
             to
             the
             
               Keyes
               ,
               p.
               5.
            
             
             We
             are
             yet
             neither
             afraid
             ,
             nor
             ashamed
             to
             make
             profession
             that
             the
             substance
             of
             this
             briefe
             extract
             ,
             is
             that
             very
             middle
             way
             betwixt
             that
             which
             is
             called
             Brownisme
             ,
             and
             the
             Presbyteriall
             Government
             .
          
           
             
               (
               k
               )
               Vide
               supra
            
             ,
             Chap.
             
               2.
               
               (
               B
            
             )
             and
             (
             
               R
               2.
            
             )
          
           
             
               (
               l
               )
               Prynnes
               Discovery
               ,
               p.
               29.
               
               Iohn
               Lilbourn
            
             in
             his
             Answer
             
             to
             9
             Arguments
             ,
             
               p.
               4.
            
             writes
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             is
             a
             true
             whoorish
             mother
             ,
             and
             you
             are
             one
             of
             her
             base
             begotten
             and
             bastardly
             children
             .
             I
             say
             ,
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             neither
             is
             ,
             nor
             never
             was
             truly
             married
             to
             Christ
             in
             that
             espousall
             band
             which
             his
             true
             Churches
             are
             and
             ought
             to
             be
             ,
             but
             is
             one
             of
             Anti-christs
             Nationall
             wh●orish
             Churches
             :
             your
             Church
             is
             false
             and
             Anti-christian
             ,
             the
             Ministers
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             ,
             are
             not
             true
             Ministers
             of
             Christ
             ,
             but
             false
             Ministers
             of
             Anti-christ
             ,
             
               ibid.
               p.
               31.
            
             
             This
             language
             and
             opinion
             of
             his
             concerning
             our
             English
             Church
             and
             Ministry
             ,
             is
             seconded
             by
             most
             Independents
             in
             their
             late
             Pamphl●ts
             .
          
           
             (
             m
             )
             Mr
             Robinson
             hath
             written
             a
             whole
             Treatise
             upon
             this
             subject
             .
          
           
             (
             n
             )
             Answer
             to
             the
             32
             questions
             ,
             
               p.
               27.
            
             
             If
             we
             were
             in
             England
             ,
             we
             should
             willingly
             joyne
             in
             some
             parts
             of
             Gods
             true
             worship
             ,
             and
             namely
             ,
             in
             hearing
             the
             Word
             where
             it
             is
             truly
             preached
             ;
             yea
             ,
             though
             wee
             doe
             not
             know
             them
             to
             be
             true
             Churches
             .
             For
             some
             worship
             ,
             as
             prayer
             ,
             and
             preaching
             ,
             and
             hearing
             the
             Word
             ,
             is
             not
             peculiar
             to
             Church-Assemblies
             ,
             but
             may
             bee
             performed
             in
             other
             meetings
             .
             Cottons
             letter
             examined
             ,
             
               p.
               43.
            
             
             The
             second
             thing
             which
             Mr
             Cotton
             himselfe
             hath
             professed
             concerning
             English
             Preachers
             ,
             is
             ,
             that
             although
             the
             Word
             ,
             yet
             not
             the
             Seales
             may
             be
             received
             from
             them
             ,
             because
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             there
             is
             no
             Communion
             in
             hearing
             ,
             and
             the
             Word
             is
             to
             be
             preached
             to
             all
             but
             the
             Seales
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             
               (
               o
               )
               Vide
               supra
            
             .
             Chap.
             
               3.
               
               (
               G.
            
             )
          
           
             
               (
               p
               )
               Cottons
            
             Letter
             examined
             ,
             
               p.
               37.
               
               Cotton
            
             here
             confesseth
             these
             two
             things
             ;
             first
             ,
             if
             any
             reproach
             the
             Church
             of
             Salem
             for
             Separation
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             sin
             meet
             to
             be
             censured
             :
             secondly
             ,
             the
             Churches
             themselves
             may
             be
             separated
             from
             ,
             who
             tolerate
             their
             members
             in
             such
             causlesse
             reproachings
             ,
             which
             I
             leave
             to
             himselfe
             to
             reconcile
             with
             his
             former
             profession
             against
             Separation
             .
          
           
             
               (
               q
               )
               Vide
               supra
            
             .
             Chap.
             
               4.
               
               (
               R
            
             )
          
           
             
               (
               r
               )
               Vide
               supra
            
             ,
             Chap.
             
               5.
               
               (
               E
               1
               )
               .
            
          
           
             
               (
               s
               )
               Burtons
            
             Vindication
             ,
             
               p.
               45.
            
             
             We
             esteeme
             the
             Government
             of
             Christs
             Church
             so
             holy
             ,
             as
             we
             cannot
             think
             them
             fit
             to
             be
             admitted
             ,
             be
             they
             never
             so
             good
             ,
             that
             think
             so
             slightly
             of
             the
             way
             ,
             and
             of
             them
             that
             walk
             in
             it
             ,
             that
             they
             refuse
             to
             agree
             to
             walk
             in
             this
             way
             with
             the
             people
             of
             God.
             
               Ibid.
               p.
               62.
            
             
             Doe
             you
             not
             know
             that
             no
             Infants
             have
             
             any
             title
             to
             Baptisme
             ,
             but
             by
             vertue
             of
             their
             Parents
             faith
             outwardly
             professed
             ,
             and
             what
             outward
             profession
             of
             faith
             in
             the
             Parents
             that
             refuse
             Christ
             for
             their
             only
             King
             ?
             If
             therefore
             the
             Parents
             refuse
             thus
             to
             be
             in
             visible
             Covenant
             ,
             can
             the
             children
             be
             said
             to
             be
             in
             visible
             Covenant
             ,
             and
             so
             to
             have
             a
             right
             to
             baptisme
             ?
             If
             then
             the
             Parents
             by
             refusing
             Christ
             as
             their
             King
             ,
             doe
             hereby
             cut
             themselves
             off
             from
             the
             Covenant
             ,
             they
             doe
             therewith
             cut
             off
             their
             children
             to
             .
          
           
             
               (
               z
               )
               Ibid.
               p.
               63.
               
            
             We
             dare
             not
             baptise
             the
             children
             of
             these
             Parents
             that
             refuse
             to
             professe
             the
             faith
             of
             Christ
             as
             their
             onely
             King
             as
             well
             as
             their
             only
             Priest
             and
             Prophet
             ;
             for
             Christ
             divided
             ,
             becomes
             no
             Christ
             to
             the
             divider
             ;
             this
             is
             to
             dissolve
             Christ
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             to
             receive
             him
             onely
             in
             part
             and
             not
             in
             whole
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             spirit
             of
             Antichrist
             ,
             
               ibid.
               p.
               55.
            
             
             Such
             a
             conversion
             as
             you
             speak
             of
             ,
             comes
             not
             home
             to
             whole
             Christ
             ,
             and
             such
             with
             their
             Converters
             doe
             deny
             Christs
             Kingly
             Government
             ;
             what
             kind
             of
             Converters
             call
             you
             these
             ?
             at
             best
             they
             are
             converted
             but
             in
             part
             ,
             and
             that
             maine
             thing
             is
             wanting
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             Christs
             Kingly
             Office
             which
             they
             come
             not
             up
             to
             by
             the
             preaching
             thereof
             .
          
           
             
               (
               w
            
             )
             Paper
             of
             Accommodation
             after
             the
             ninth
             proposition
             :
             We
             having
             weighed
             our
             Brethrens
             principles
             ,
             doe
             find
             no
             probability
             of
             an
             Accommodation
             for
             them
             ordinarily
             to
             enjoy
             Congregations
             ,
             unlesse
             it
             shall
             happen
             in
             a
             Parish
             that
             the
             Minister
             cannot
             administer
             the
             Sacraments
             to
             all
             of
             the
             Parish
             ,
             whom
             possibly
             the
             neighbour
             Ministers
             or
             the
             Classis
             may
             judge
             fit
             to
             be
             admitted
             ,
             such
             persons
             shall
             have
             power
             to
             procure
             to
             themselves
             the
             Sacraments
             by
             the
             help
             of
             a
             neighbour
             Minister
             ,
             ibid.
             Whereunto
             our
             brethren
             adde
             as
             followeth
             ,
             or
             otherwise
             if
             in
             a
             Parish
             it
             happen
             that
             there
             be
             a
             considerable
             number
             of
             such
             as
             cannot
             partake
             in
             the
             Ordinances
             with
             the
             Minister
             and
             people
             ,
             there
             they
             shall
             have
             liberty
             to
             dispose
             of
             themselves
             as
             a
             distinct
             Church
             ,
             and
             to
             choose
             a
             Minister
             or
             Ministers
             ,
             at
             their
             own
             charge
             to
             be
             maintained
             to
             be
             their
             Pastor
             .
          
           
             
               (
               x
               )
               Thomas
               Goodwin
            
             to
             
               I.
               G.
               p.
               1.
            
             
             Indeed
             we
             that
             are
             to
             admit
             doe
             it
             upon
             a
             conviction
             and
             perswasion
             of
             the
             parties
             true
             grace
             some
             way
             made
             forth
             visible
             to
             us
             .
             Welds
             answer
             ,
             to
             chap.
             3.
             
             Hee
             tells
             us
             that
             they
             must
             be
             reall
             Saints
             and
             syncere
             Believers
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             Church
             in
             admitting
             of
             them
             ,
             doth
             make
             exact
             tryall
             by
             examination
             of
             their
             knowledge
             ,
             and
             the
             work
             of
             grace
             ,
             first
             in
             private
             ,
             
             then
             in
             publike
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             be
             such
             as
             can
             cleave
             together
             in
             opinion
             and
             affection
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             be
             such
             as
             know
             what
             belongs
             to
             Church-Covenant
             ,
             approve
             it
             and
             seek
             it
             ;
             is
             there
             any
             thing
             in
             all
             this
             that
             you
             can
             blame
             ?
          
           
             
               (
               y
               )
               Ibid.
            
             In
             the
             Churches
             where
             we
             have
             lived
             many
             years
             ,
             we
             have
             seen
             such
             a
             tender
             respect
             had
             to
             the
             weaker
             sex
             ,
             that
             we
             commit
             their
             tryall
             to
             the
             Elders
             ,
             and
             some
             few
             others
             in
             private
             ,
             who
             upon
             their
             Testimony
             are
             admitted
             into
             the
             Church
             without
             any
             more
             adoe
             .
          
           
             
               (
               z
               )
               Rathbones
            
             Narration
             ,
             
               p.
               11.
            
             
             Beside
             true
             and
             reall
             Saintship
             ,
             they
             require
             that
             the
             members
             to
             be
             admitted
             ,
             be
             such
             as
             can
             cleave
             together
             ,
             both
             in
             opinion
             and
             in
             affection
             ,
             and
             that
             there
             be
             sutablenesse
             and
             sweetnesse
             of
             spirit
             in
             them
             ,
             apt
             to
             close
             one
             with
             another
             .
          
           
             
               (
               aa
               )
               Vide
               supra
               ,
               (
               Z
               )
            
             also
             Cotons
             Way
             ,
             
               p.
               7.
            
             
          
           
             
               (
               bb
               )
               Vide
               supra
            
             ,
             fifth
             Chap.
             (
             
               E
               1.
            
             )
          
           
             
               (
               cc
               )
               Apol.
            
             Nar.
             
               p.
               9.
            
             
             Excommunication
             should
             be
             put
             in
             execution
             for
             no
             other
             kind
             of
             sinnes
             then
             may
             be
             evidently
             presumed
             to
             be
             perpetrated
             against
             the
             parties
             known
             light
             ,
             as
             whether
             it
             be
             a
             sinne
             in
             manners
             and
             conversation
             ,
             such
             as
             is
             committed
             against
             the
             light
             of
             nature
             ,
             or
             the
             common
             received
             practises
             of
             Christianity
             professed
             in
             all
             the
             Churches
             of
             Christ
             ;
             or
             if
             in
             opinion
             ,
             then
             such
             as
             are
             likewise
             contrary
             to
             the
             received
             principles
             of
             Christianity
             ,
             and
             the
             power
             of
             godlinesse
             professed
             by
             the
             party
             himselfe
             ,
             and
             universally
             acknowledged
             in
             all
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Churches
             ,
             and
             no
             other
             sinnes
             to
             be
             the
             subject
             of
             that
             dreadfull
             sentence
             .
          
           
             
               (
               dd
               )
               Bastwicks
            
             Postscript
             ,
             
               p.
               58.
            
             also
             his
             
               Iust
               defence
               .
               p.
               39.
            
             
          
           
             
               (
               ee
               )
               An
               Apologie
            
             of
             the
             Churches
             in
             New-England
             ,
             for
             a
             Church-Covenant
          
           
             
               (
               ff
               )
               T.G.
            
             to
             
               I.G.
               p.
            
             First
             ,
             it
             is
             no
             more
             with
             us
             then
             this
             ,
             an
             assent
             and
             resolution
             professed
             by
             them
             that
             are
             to
             be
             admitted
             by
             us
             ,
             with
             promise
             to
             walk
             in
             all
             these
             wayes
             pertaining
             to
             this
             Fellowship
             ,
             so
             farre
             as
             they
             shall
             be
             revealed
             to
             them
             in
             the
             Gospel
             ;
             thus
             briefly
             ,
             indefinitly
             and
             implicitly
             ,
             in
             such
             like
             words
             and
             no
             more
             or
             otherwise
             ,
             do
             we
             apply
             our
             answers
             to
             mens
             consciences
             .
             Church-covenant
             ,
             
               p.
               36.
            
             
             We
             deny
             not
             ,
             but
             the
             Covenant
             in
             many
             of
             the
             English
             Congregations
             is
             more
             implicite
             ,
             and
             not
             so
             plaine
             as
             were
             to
             bee
             desired
             ;
             yet
             there
             wants
             not
             that
             reall
             and
             substantiall
             comming
             together
             
             or
             agreeing
             in
             Covenant
             ,
             and
             that
             substantiall
             profession
             of
             faith
             ,
             which
             thanks
             be
             to
             God
             ,
             hath
             preserved
             the
             essence
             of
             visible
             Churches
             in
             England
             unto
             this
             day
             .
          
           
             
               (
               gg
               )
               Plaine
               dealing
               ,
               p.
               2.
               
            
             A
             Church
             is
             gathered
             after
             this
             manner
             ;
             a
             competent
             number
             of
             Christians
             come
             together
             in
             some
             fit
             place
             in
             a
             publike
             manner
             ,
             and
             there
             confesse
             their
             sins
             ,
             and
             professe
             their
             faith
             ,
             and
             enter
             into
             Church-covenant
             ;
             after
             this
             ,
             they
             doe
             at
             this
             same
             time
             or
             some
             other
             all
             being
             together
             ,
             elect
             their
             own
             Officers
             ,
             as
             Pastor
             ,
             Teacher
             ,
             Elders
             ,
             Deacons
             ,
             if
             they
             have
             fit
             men
             enough
             to
             supply
             these
             places
             ;
             else
             as
             many
             of
             them
             as
             they
             can
             bee
             provided
             of
             ;
             then
             they
             set
             another
             day
             for
             the
             Ordination
             of
             their
             said
             Officers
             .
          
           
             (
             hh
             )
             Answer
             to
             the
             32
             questions
             ,
             
               p.
               36.
            
             
             If
             Church-communion
             and
             the
             exercise
             of
             such
             Ordinances
             ,
             as
             Christ
             hath
             appointed
             for
             his
             Church
             ,
             was
             lawfull
             and
             needfull
             ,
             when
             Magistrates
             were
             enemies
             to
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             and
             be
             not
             so
             when
             Magistrates
             professe
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             we
             doe
             not
             see
             but
             Christians
             may
             sometime
             be
             losers
             by
             having
             Christian
             Magistrates
             ,
             and
             in
             worse
             condition
             then
             if
             they
             had
             none
             but
             professed
             enemies
             ,
             
               ibid.
               p.
               41.
            
             
             It
             is
             our
             practise
             in
             Ordination
             of
             Ministers
             ,
             as
             also
             in
             removing
             of
             them
             ,
             to
             have
             the
             assistance
             of
             Ministers
             of
             other
             Churches
             ;
             but
             for
             authority
             and
             power
             ,
             we
             know
             none
             ,
             that
             Ministers
             have
             ,
             properly
             so
             called
             ,
             in
             any
             Congregation
             save
             that
             one
             over
             which
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             hath
             made
             them
             Over-seers
             ,
             and
             therefore
             we
             think
             it
             not
             lawfull
             when
             a
             Church
             is
             to
             Ordaine
             Officers
             ,
             to
             call
             in
             by
             way
             of
             authority
             or
             power
             the
             Ministers
             of
             other
             Churches
             .
          
           
             
               (
               ii
               )
               Cottons
               Way
               ,
               p.
               1.
               
            
             The
             Church
             to
             which
             Christ
             hath
             committed
             the
             censures
             ,
             is
             a
             combination
             of
             faithfull
             godly
             men
             ,
             meeting
             by
             common
             consent
             into
             one
             Congregation
             ,
             
               ibid.
               7.
            
             
             Then
             such
             whose
             hearts
             God
             teacheth
             often
             meet
             together
             about
             the
             things
             of
             God
             and
             performe
             some
             duties
             of
             prayer
             and
             spirituall
             conference
             together
             ,
             till
             a
             sufficient
             company
             of
             them
             be
             well
             satisfied
             in
             the
             spirituall
             good
             estate
             one
             of
             another
             ,
             and
             so
             have
             approved
             themselves
             to
             one
             anothers
             consciences
             in
             the
             sight
             of
             God
             ,
             as
             living
             stones
             fit
             to
             be
             laid
             in
             the
             Lords
             spiritull
             Temple
             ,
             
               ibid.
               p.
               10.
            
             
             The
             Church
             being
             thus
             gathered
             as
             hath
             beene
             described
             :
             Our
             next
             care
             is
             ,
             that
             it
             may
             be
             supplyed
             with
             all
             these
             Officers
             which
             Christ
             hath
             ordained
             .
          
           
           
             
               (
               kk
            
             )
             Answer
             to
             the
             32
             Questions
             ,
             
               p.
               43.
            
             
             We
             doe
             not
             finde
             that
             God
             doth
             anywhere
             say
             they
             must
             be
             above
             forty
             or
             else
             they
             cannot
             be
             a
             Church
             :
             nay
             rather
             that
             speech
             of
             Christs
             ,
             of
             two
             or
             three
             gathered
             together
             in
             his
             name
             ,
             doth
             plainly
             imply
             ,
             that
             if
             there
             be
             a
             greater
             number
             then
             two
             or
             three
             ,
             whom
             they
             being
             not
             satisfied
             in
             the
             answer
             of
             an
             offender
             ,
             may
             appeale
             unto
             ,
             and
             in
             so
             doing
             tell
             the
             Church
             ,
             such
             a
             small
             number
             may
             be
             a
             Church
             ,
             and
             may
             have
             the
             blessing
             of
             his
             presence
             to
             be
             among
             them
             .
          
           
             
               (
               ll
               )
               Ibid.
               p.
               8
               ,
               9.
               
            
             When
             a
             visible
             Church
             is
             to
             be
             erected
             ,
             it
             is
             necessary
             that
             in
             respect
             of
             quantity
             it
             be
             no
             more
             in
             number
             in
             the
             dayes
             of
             the
             New
             Testament
             ,
             but
             so
             many
             as
             may
             meet
             in
             one
             Congregation
             .
          
           
             
               (
               mm
               )
               Ibid.
               p.
               15.
               
            
             The
             Church
             is
             before
             the
             Ministers
             ,
             seeing
             the
             power
             of
             chusing
             Ministers
             is
             given
             to
             the
             Church
             by
             Christ
             .
          
           
             
               (
               nn
               )
               Ibid.
               p.
               68.
               
            
             The
             Church
             that
             hath
             no
             Officers
             ,
             may
             elect
             Officers
             unto
             themselves
             ;
             therefore
             it
             may
             also
             ordaine
             them
             :
             if
             it
             hath
             power
             from
             Christ
             for
             the
             one
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             greater
             ,
             it
             hath
             also
             for
             the
             other
             which
             is
             the
             lesser
             :
             now
             ,
             Ordination
             is
             lesse
             then
             Election
             .
          
           
             
               (
               oo
               )
               Ibid.
               p.
               42.
               
            
             Vnto
             the
             13
             question
             ,
             whether
             you
             think
             it
             convenient
             ,
             that
             a
             company
             of
             private
             and
             illiterate
             persons
             should
             ordinarily
             examine
             ,
             elect
             ,
             ordaine
             ,
             and
             depose
             their
             Ministers
             :
             a
             part
             of
             the
             answer
             to
             this
             question
             is
             ,
             if
             there
             were
             none
             among
             them
             who
             had
             humane
             learning
             ,
             we
             doe
             not
             see
             how
             this
             could
             hinder
             them
             of
             their
             Liberty
             to
             chuse
             Ministers
             ,
             purchased
             to
             them
             by
             Christs
             precious
             blood
             ;
             for
             they
             that
             are
             fit
             matter
             to
             be
             combined
             into
             a
             Church
             body
             ,
             have
             learned
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             holy
             Scriptures
             in
             the
             fundamentall
             points
             thereof
             ;
             they
             have
             learned
             to
             know
             the
             Lord
             in
             their
             owne
             hearts
             ;
             therefore
             they
             may
             not
             bee
             reproached
             as
             illiterate
             or
             unworthy
             to
             chuse
             their
             owne
             Ministers
             ;
             nay
             they
             have
             the
             best
             learning
             ,
             without
             which
             all
             other
             learning
             is
             but
             madnesse
             and
             folly
             .
          
           
             
               (
               pp
               )
               Plaine
               Dealing
               ,
               p.
               3.
               
            
             They
             set
             a
             day
             for
             the
             Ordination
             of
             their
             Officers
             ,
             and
             appoint
             some
             of
             themselves
             to
             impose
             hands
             upon
             them
             :
             where
             there
             are
             Ministers
             or
             Elders
             before
             ,
             they
             impose
             their
             hands
             upon
             the
             new
             Officers
             ;
             but
             where
             there
             is
             none
             ,
             there
             some
             of
             their
             chiefest
             men
             two
             or
             three
             of
             good
             report
             
             amongst
             them
             ,
             though
             not
             of
             the
             Ministry
             ,
             doe
             by
             appointment
             of
             the
             same
             Church
             lay
             hands
             upon
             them
             .
             
               Cottons
               way
               ,
               p.
               40
               ,
               41.
               
            
             Towards
             the
             end
             of
             the
             day
             ,
             one
             of
             the
             Elders
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             if
             they
             have
             any
             ,
             if
             not
             ,
             one
             of
             the
             graver
             Brethren
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             appointed
             by
             themselves
             to
             order
             the
             work
             of
             the
             day
             ,
             standeth
             up
             and
             enquireth
             in
             the
             Church
             &c.
             he
             advertiseth
             him
             who
             is
             chosen
             ,
             what
             duties
             the
             Lord
             requireth
             of
             him
             in
             that
             place
             towards
             the
             Church
             ;
             then
             with
             the
             Presbytery
             of
             that
             Church
             ,
             if
             they
             have
             any
             ,
             or
             if
             not
             ,
             with
             two
             or
             three
             others
             of
             the
             gravest
             Christians
             among
             the
             Brethren
             of
             that
             Church
             ,
             being
             deputed
             by
             the
             body
             ,
             he
             doth
             in
             the
             name
             of
             the
             Lord
             Jesus
             ordaine
             him
             to
             that
             Office
             ,
             with
             imposition
             of
             hands
             ,
             calling
             upon
             the
             Lord
             ;
             and
             so
             turning
             the
             speech
             to
             the
             person
             on
             whom
             their
             hands
             are
             imposed
             ,
             he
             as
             the
             mouth
             of
             the
             Presbytery
             ,
             expresses
             their
             Ordination
             of
             him
             ,
             and
             puts
             a
             solemne
             charge
             upon
             him
             to
             look
             well
             to
             himselfe
             and
             the
             flock
             .
             After
             this
             the
             Elders
             of
             other
             Churches
             present
             ,
             observing
             the
             presence
             of
             God
             in
             the
             orderly
             proceeding
             of
             the
             Church
             to
             the
             Officers
             Election
             and
             Ordination
             ,
             one
             of
             them
             in
             the
             name
             of
             all
             the
             rest
             ,
             doth
             give
             unto
             him
             the
             right
             hand
             of
             Fellowship
             in
             the
             sight
             of
             all
             the
             Assembly
             .
          
           
             
               (
               qq
               )
               Answer
            
             to
             the
             32
             questions
             ,
             
               p.
               48.
            
             
             If
             the
             Church
             hath
             power
             by
             election
             to
             chuse
             a
             Minister
             ,
             and
             so
             power
             of
             instituting
             him
             ,
             then
             of
             destituting
             also
             ;
             
               Instituere
               &
               destituere
               ejusdem
               est
               potestatis
               .
            
          
           
             
               (
               rr
               )
               Ibid.
               p.
               44.
               
            
             We
             conceive
             that
             every
             Church
             properly
             so
             called
             ,
             though
             they
             bee
             not
             above
             ten
             persons
             ,
             or
             the
             least
             number
             that
             you
             mention
             ,
             have
             right
             and
             power
             from
             Christ
             to
             transact
             all
             their
             owne
             Ecclesiasticall
             businesse
             ,
             if
             so
             be
             they
             be
             able
             ,
             and
             carry
             matters
             justly
             ;
             for
             the
             power
             of
             the
             Keyes
             
               Matth.
               16.19
            
             .
             is
             committed
             by
             Christ
             unto
             the
             Church
             .
          
           
             
               (
               ss
               )
               Cottons
               Catechism
               ,
               p.
               10.
               
            
             It
             is
             committed
             to
             the
             Presbytery
             to
             prepare
             matters
             for
             the
             Churches
             hearing
             .
          
           
             
               (
               tt
               )
               Answer
            
             to
             the
             32
             quest
             .
             
               p.
               60.
            
             
             In
             this
             sense
             matters
             with
             us
             are
             carried
             according
             to
             the
             vote
             of
             the
             major
             part
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             with
             the
             joynt
             consent
             of
             the
             whole
             Church
             ,
             but
             yet
             because
             it
             is
             the
             mind
             of
             Christ
             .
          
           
             
               (
               ww
            
             )
             The
             propositions
             to
             which
             almost
             all
             our
             Elders
             did
             agree
             when
             they
             were
             assembled
             together
             :
             the
             first
             ,
             the
             Fraternity
             
             is
             the
             first
             subject
             of
             all
             Presbyteriall
             power
             ,
             
               radicaliter
               ,
               id
               est
               causatim
               per
               modum
               collationis
               ,
               non
               habitualiter
               ,
               non
               actualiter
               ,
               non
               formaliter
               .
            
          
           
             
               (
               xx
               )
               Anatom
               .
               p.
               26.
               
            
             I
             heare
             of
             no
             ruling
             Elders
             that
             ever
             Mr
             Simpson
             had
             in
             his
             Church
             .
             
               Anatomist
               anatomised
               ,
               p.
               12.
            
             
             It
             is
             true
             
               de
               facto
            
             wee
             had
             none
             ,
             but
             were
             resolved
             to
             have
             them
             .
             Notwithstanding
             this
             answer
             of
             Mr
             Simpsons
             ,
             that
             Church
             of
             Rotterdam
             to
             this
             day
             hath
             never
             had
             a
             Presbytery
             ,
             after
             more
             then
             seven
             yeares
             delay
             .
          
           
             
               (
               yy
               )
               Antap.
               p.
               52.
               
            
             Pastors
             are
             necessary
             Officers
             in
             your
             Churches
             ,
             and
             yet
             according
             to
             your
             practises
             your
             Churches
             are
             many
             yeares
             without
             them
             .
          
           
             
               (
               zz
               )
               Keyes
               p.
               10.
               
            
             Authority
             is
             a
             morall
             power
             ,
             and
             a
             superiour
             Order
             or
             State
             ,
             binding
             or
             releasing
             an
             inferiour
             in
             point
             of
             subjection
             .
             Christ
             hath
             given
             no
             Iurisdiction
             but
             to
             whom
             he
             hath
             given
             office
             .
             The
             Key
             of
             power
             in
             a
             large
             sense
             ,
             or
             Liberty
             ,
             is
             in
             the
             Church
             ;
             but
             the
             Key
             of
             authority
             or
             rule
             ,
             in
             a
             more
             strict
             sense
             ,
             is
             in
             the
             Elders
             of
             the
             Church
             .
          
           
             
               (
               aaa
            
             )
             Excommunication
             is
             one
             of
             the
             highest
             acts
             of
             Rule
             ;
             and
             therfore
             cannot
             bee
             performed
             but
             by
             some
             Rulers
             ▪
             now
             where
             all
             the
             Elders
             are
             culpable
             ,
             there
             be
             no
             Rulers
             left
             in
             that
             Church
             to
             censure
             them
             :
             as
             therefore
             the
             Presbytery
             cannot
             excommunicate
             the
             whole
             Church
             ,
             though
             apostate
             ,
             for
             they
             must
             tell
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             joyne
             with
             the
             Church
             in
             that
             censure
             ;
             so
             neither
             can
             the
             Church
             excommunicate
             the
             whole
             Presbytery
             ,
             because
             they
             have
             not
             received
             from
             Christ
             an
             Office
             of
             Rule
             without
             their
             Officers
             .
             
               Ib.
               preface
               p.
               4.
            
             
             He
             gives
             unto
             the
             Elders
             or
             Presbytery
             a
             binding
             power
             of
             Rule
             and
             Authority
             peculiar
             unto
             them
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             Brethren
             distinct
             and
             apart
             an
             interest
             of
             power
             and
             priviledge
             to
             concurre
             with
             them
             ,
             and
             that
             such
             affaires
             should
             not
             be
             transacted
             but
             with
             the
             joynt
             agreement
             of
             both
             ,
             though
             out
             of
             a
             different
             Right
             :
             so
             that
             as
             a
             Church
             of
             Brethren
             only
             could
             not
             proceed
             to
             any
             publike
             censures
             ,
             without
             they
             have
             Elders
             over
             them
             ;
             so
             neither
             in
             the
             Church
             have
             the
             Elders
             power
             to
             censure
             ,
             without
             the
             concurrence
             of
             the
             people
             :
             so
             as
             each
             alone
             have
             not
             power
             of
             excommunicating
             the
             whole
             of
             either
             ,
             though
             together
             they
             have
             power
             over
             any
             particular
             person
             or
             persons
             in
             each
             .
          
           
             
               (
               bbb
               )
               Ibid.
            
             also
             
               Keyes
               p.
               13.
            
             
             Else
             the
             Brethren
             have
             a
             
             power
             of
             order
             ,
             and
             the
             priviledge
             to
             expostulate
             with
             their
             brethren
             in
             case
             of
             private
             scandals
             :
             so
             in
             case
             of
             publike
             scandall
             ,
             the
             whole
             Church
             of
             brethren
             have
             power
             and
             priviledge
             to
             joyne
             with
             the
             Elders
             in
             inquiring
             ,
             hearing
             ,
             judging
             of
             publike
             scandals
             ,
             so
             as
             to
             bind
             notorius
             offenders
             and
             impenitents
             under
             censure
             ,
             and
             to
             forgive
             the
             repentant
             .
          
           
             
               (
               ccc
               )
               The
               propositions
               ,
               3.
            
             prop.
             The
             fraternity
             having
             authoritative
             concurrence
             with
             the
             Presbytery
             in
             Iudiciall
             acts
             .
          
           
             
               (
               ddd
               )
               Keyes
               ,
               p.
               16.
               
            
             Though
             the
             Church
             want
             authority
             to
             Excommunicate
             their
             Presbytery
             ,
             yet
             they
             want
             not
             liberty
             to
             withdraw
             from
             them
             .
          
           
             
               (
               eee
               )
               Keyes
               Preface
               ,
               p.
               5.
               
            
             When
             we
             first
             read
             this
             of
             this
             learned
             Author
             ,
             knowing
             what
             hath
             been
             the
             more
             generall
             current
             both
             of
             the
             practice
             and
             judgement
             of
             our
             brethren
             for
             the
             Congregationall
             way
             ;
             wee
             confesse
             we
             were
             filled
             with
             wonderment
             at
             that
             Divine
             hand
             that
             had
             thus
             led
             the
             judgements
             without
             the
             least
             mutuall
             interchange
             or
             intimation
             of
             thoughts
             or
             notions
             in
             these
             particticular
             of
             our
             brethren
             there
             and
             our selves
             here
             .
          
           
             
               (
               fff
               )
               Ibid.
            
             Onely
             wee
             crave
             leave
             of
             the
             reverend
             Author
             to
             declare
             that
             wee
             assent
             not
             to
             all
             expressions
             ,
             &c.
             
             
               Vide
               supra
            
             .
          
           
             
               (
               ggg
               )
               Tabula
               .
               Potestas
               charitativa
               merè
               est
               primo
               frat●um
               &
               Presbyterorum
               charitativè
               non
               politicè
               ambulantium
               ,
               secundo
               sororum
               .
            
          
           
             
               (
               hhh
               )
               Vide
               supra
            
             ,
             Chap.
             
               4.
               
               (
               F
               )
            
             .
          
           
             
               (
               iii
               )
               Vide
               supra
            
             ,
             Chap.
             
               3.
               
               (
               M
               )
            
             .
          
           
             
               (
               kkk
               )
               Bastwicks
               Independency
               ,
               p.
               99.
               
            
             The
             fifth
             Quaere
             is
             whether
             the
             women
             and
             people
             as
             well
             as
             the
             Ministers
             have
             the
             Keyes
             ?
             and
             whether
             the
             women
             have
             all
             their
             votes
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             both
             for
             election
             and
             reprobation
             of
             Members
             and
             Officers
             as
             well
             as
             the
             men
             ?
             and
             whether
             the
             consent
             of
             all
             the
             women
             ,
             and
             the
             greatest
             part
             of
             them
             be
             requisite
             for
             the
             making
             of
             any
             one
             a
             member
             ,
             or
             officer
             ,
             so
             that
             if
             they
             gain-say
             it
             ,
             being
             the
             greater
             number
             ,
             or
             allow
             of
             it
             ,
             the
             most
             voyces
             carry
             the
             businesse
             ?
             the
             practice
             of
             this
             the
             brethren
             in
             some
             of
             their
             Congregations
             hold
             for
             Orthodox
             .
             Mr
             
               Prynnes
               Fresh
               Discovery
            
             ,
             in
             his
             Dedicatory
             Epistle
             to
             the
             Parliament
             ,
             
               p.
               5.
            
             
             And
             to
             interest
             the
             femall
             Sex
             and
             draw
             them
             to
             their
             party
             ,
             they
             allow
             them
             not
             only
             decisive
             votes
             
             but
             liberty
             of
             preaching
             ,
             prophesying
             ,
             speaking
             in
             their
             Congregatitions
             .
          
           
             
               (
               lll
               )
               Keyes
               p.
               6.
               
            
             We
             be
             farre
             from
             allowing
             that
             sacrilegious
             usurpation
             of
             the
             Ministers
             Office
             ,
             which
             we
             heare
             of
             to
             our
             griefe
             to
             be
             practised
             in
             some
             places
             ,
             that
             private
             Christians
             ordinarily
             take
             upon
             them
             to
             preach
             the
             Gospel
             publikely
             ,
             and
             to
             Minister
             the
             Sacraments
             .
             
               Katharine
               Chidleys
               Iustification
            
             of
             the
             Independent
             Churches
             ,
             
               p.
               28.
            
             
             Yet
             that
             the
             Church
             must
             want
             the
             Word
             preached
             ,
             or
             the
             Sacraments
             administred
             ,
             till
             they
             have
             Pastors
             and
             Teachers
             in
             Office
             ,
             is
             yet
             to
             be
             proved
             ;
             but
             that
             which
             hath
             been
             alledged
             ,
             is
             sufficient
             to
             prove
             that
             the
             family
             must
             not
             be
             unprovided
             for
             ,
             either
             for
             the
             absence
             or
             the
             negligence
             of
             a
             Steward
             .
          
           
             
               (
               mmm
               )
               Keyes
               ,
               p.
               53.
               
            
             A
             particular
             Congregation
             being
             the
             first
             subject
             of
             the
             Church
             power
             ,
             is
             unavoidably
             Independent
             upon
             any
             other
             Church
             or
             body
             for
             the
             exercise
             thereof
             ;
             for
             the
             first
             subject
             of
             any
             accident
             or
             adjunct
             ,
             is
             Independent
             upon
             any
             other
             ,
             either
             for
             the
             enjoying
             or
             for
             the
             imploying
             ,
             the
             having
             or
             using
             of
             the
             same
             .
          
           
             
               (
               nnn
               )
               Vide
               supra
               (
               mmm
               )
               .
            
          
           
             
               (
               ooo
               )
               Answer
            
             to
             the
             32
             Questions
             ,
             
               p.
               36.
            
             
             For
             Dependency
             upon
             men
             or
             other
             Churches
             ,
             or
             other
             Subordination
             unto
             them
             in
             regard
             of
             Church-Government
             or
             power
             ,
             we
             know
             not
             of
             any
             such
             appointed
             by
             Christ
             in
             his
             Word
             .
          
           
             
               (
               ppp
               )
               Welds
            
             Answer
             to
             
               Rathband
               ,
               14.
            
             chap.
             Our
             Churches
             are
             tender
             to
             perswade
             men
             to
             act
             without
             light
             ,
             much
             more
             to
             command
             or
             to
             compell
             ;
             both
             which
             very
             words
             though
             the
             thing
             required
             were
             lawfull
             ,
             are
             odious
             in
             the
             Churches
             of
             Christ
             most
             fitly
             becomming
             the
             Synagogues
             of
             Anti-christ
             .
          
           
             
               (
               qqq
               )
               Vide
               Cottons
               Keyes
               ,
               p.
               8.
               &
               infra
               (
               zzz
               )
               .
            
          
           
             
               (
               rrr
               )
               Cottons
               Catechisme
               ,
               p.
               13.
               
            
             All
             the
             Churches
             thereabout
             may
             meet
             together
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             may
             confute
             and
             condemn
             such
             errours
             in
             doctrine
             or
             practice
             as
             are
             offensive
             ,
             to
             prevent
             the
             spreading
             either
             of
             the
             gangrene
             of
             heresie
             or
             of
             the
             leprosie
             of
             sin
             ;
             and
             if
             the
             Church
             offending
             ,
             shall
             not
             yet
             hearken
             unto
             their
             brethren
             ,
             though
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Churches
             have
             not
             power
             to
             deliver
             them
             to
             Satan
             ;
             yet
             they
             have
             power
             to
             draw
             from
             them
             the
             right
             hand
             of
             Fellowship
             .
             
               Vide
               infra
               ,
               (
               sss
               )
               .
            
          
           
             
               (
               sss
               )
               Keyes
               ,
               p.
               57.
               
            
             In
             the
             Election
             and
             Ordination
             of
             Officers
             
             and
             censure
             of
             offenders
             ,
             let
             it
             suffice
             the
             Churches
             consociate
             to
             assist
             one
             another
             with
             their
             counsel
             ,
             but
             let
             them
             not
             put
             forth
             the
             power
             of
             their
             Community
             to
             take
             such
             Church
             Censures
             out
             of
             their
             hands
             ;
             let
             Synods
             have
             their
             just
             authority
             in
             all
             Churches
             how
             pure
             so
             ever
             ,
             in
             determining
             such
             diataxeis
             as
             are
             requisite
             for
             the
             edification
             of
             all
             Churches
             .
             
               Keyes
               Preface
               ,
               p.
               4.
            
             
             Hee
             acknowledgeth
             that
             Synods
             or
             Classes
             are
             an
             Ordinance
             of
             Christ
             ,
             unto
             whom
             Christ
             hath
             committed
             a
             due
             and
             just
             measure
             of
             power
             ,
             furnishing
             them
             not
             onely
             with
             ability
             to
             give
             counsell
             ,
             but
             also
             a
             Ministeriall
             power
             and
             Authority
             ,
             to
             determine
             ,
             declare
             and
             enjoyne
             such
             things
             as
             may
             tend
             to
             the
             reducing
             of
             Congregations
             to
             right
             order
             and
             peace
             ;
             but
             not
             arming
             them
             with
             power
             of
             Excommunicating
             either
             Congregations
             or
             their
             members
             ;
             they
             are
             to
             leave
             the
             former
             act
             of
             this
             censure
             to
             that
             Authority
             which
             can
             only
             execute
             it
             ,
             placed
             by
             Christ
             in
             these
             Churches
             themselves
             ;
             which
             if
             they
             deny
             to
             doe
             or
             persist
             in
             their
             miscarriage
             then
             the
             Synod
             may
             determine
             to
             withdraw
             communion
             from
             them
             .
          
           
             
               (
               ttt
               )
               Ibid.
            
             
          
           
             
               (
               www
               )
               Keyes
               ,
               p.
               50.51
               .
            
             The
             Magistates
             addresse
             themselves
             to
             the
             establishment
             of
             Religion
             ,
             and
             Reformation
             of
             corruptions
             by
             civill
             punishments
             upon
             the
             wilfull
             opposers
             ;
             Iosiah
             put
             to
             death
             Idolatrous
             Priests
             ;
             nor
             was
             that
             a
             peculiar
             duty
             of
             the
             Kings
             of
             Iuda
             ;
             for
             of
             the
             times
             of
             the
             New-Testament
             it
             is
             Prophesied
             ,
             that
             in
             some
             cases
             capitall
             punishment
             shall
             proceed
             against
             false
             prophets
             .
          
           
             
               (
               xxx
               )
               Keyes
               Preface
               ,
               p.
               4.
               
            
             Hee
             asserteth
             an
             association
             of
             Churches
             ,
             sending
             their
             Elders
             and
             Messengers
             into
             a
             Synod
             ;
             so
             hee
             purposely
             chuseth
             to
             stile
             these
             Assemblies
             of
             Elders
             ,
             which
             the
             Reformed
             Churches
             doe
             call
             Classes
             or
             Presbyteries
             .
          
           
             
               (
               yyy
               )
               Cottons
               Catechisme
               ,
               p.
               3.
               
            
             The
             office
             or
             work
             of
             the
             ruling
             Elders
             ,
             is
             to
             moderate
             the
             carriage
             of
             all
             matters
             of
             the
             Church
             Assembled
             ,
             as
             to
             propound
             matters
             to
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             to
             order
             the
             season
             of
             speech
             and
             silence
             in
             the
             Church
             .
          
           
             
               (
               zzz
               )
               Keyes
               p.
               48.
               
            
             The
             pattern
             of
             Synods
             is
             set
             before
             us
             ,
             
               Acts
               15.
            
             
             There
             the
             Apostles
             assembled
             together
             with
             the
             Elders
             ,
             and
             a
             multitude
             of
             brethren
             together
             with
             them
             ,
             the
             whole
             Synod
             being
             satisfied
             ,
             determine
             of
             a
             Iudiciall
             sentence
             ,
             and
             of
             a
             way
             to
             publish
             it
             by
             Letters
             and
             Messengers
             ;
             so
             the
             matter
             is
             at
             last
             judged
             
             in
             a
             Congregation
             of
             Churches
             in
             a
             Church
             of
             Churches
             ;
             for
             what
             is
             a
             Synod
             else
             but
             a
             Church
             of
             Churches
             ?
             
               ibid.
               p
               57.
            
             
             All
             the
             liberties
             of
             Churches
             were
             purchased
             to
             them
             by
             the
             precius
             blood
             of
             the
             Lord
             Iesus
             ,
             and
             therefore
             neither
             may
             the
             Churches
             give
             them
             away
             ,
             nor
             many
             Churches
             take
             them
             out
             of
             the
             hands
             of
             one
             .
          
           
             
               (
               aaaa
               )
               Keyes
               Preface
               ,
               p.
               6.
               
            
             In
             all
             humility
             wee
             yet
             see
             not
             that
             assembly
             of
             Apostles
             ,
             Elders
             and
             brethren
             
               Acts
               15
            
             to
             have
             been
             a
             formall
             Synod
             .
          
           
             
               (
               bbbb
               1
               )
               Ibid.
               4.
               
            
             He
             a●knowledgeth
             a
             Synod
             to
             be
             an
             Ordinance
             of
             God
             ,
             in
             relation
             to
             the
             rectifying
             of
             male
             administrations
             and
             healing
             dissentions
             in
             particular
             Congregations
             and
             the
             like
             cases
             ;
             in
             such
             cases
             they
             declare
             and
             judge
             the
             nature
             of
             the
             offence
             .
          
           
             
               (
               bbbb
               2
               )
               Antap.
               p.
               146.
               
            
             I
             was
             desired
             by
             Mr
             Ward
             to
             be
             present
             at
             that
             meeting
             ;
             but
             when
             the
             time
             came
             ,
             neither
             I
             ,
             nor
             any
             English
             Ministers
             ,
             but
             them
             of
             Arnheim
             were
             called
             ;
             whether
             were
             the
             other
             Churches
             of
             our
             Nation
             or
             any
             of
             them
             ,
             who
             could
             not
             but
             be
             offended
             ,
             as
             them
             of
             
               Amsterdam
               ,
               Hague
               ,
               Vt●ick
               ,
               Leyden
               ,
               Delph
               ,
            
             called
             in
             by
             Arnheim
             ,
             or
             by
             the
             Church
             at
             Roterdam
             to
             joyn
             in
             the
             hearing
             and
             trying
             of
             that
             businesse
             ?
             or
             did
             they
             send
             Messengers
             ,
             or
             was
             it
             onely
             agitate
             by
             two
             Ministers
             ,
             and
             two
             Messengers
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Arnheim
             ,
             one
             Church
             only
             ,
             Arnheim
             to
             
             Roterdam
             ●
             one
             to
             one
             ,
             both
             equall
             .
             The
             Sub-Committee
             for
             Accommodation
             
               Prop.
               8.
            
             
             Some
             of
             them
             doe
             desire
             ,
             that
             the
             effect
             of
             that
             which
             hereafter
             followeth
             ,
             may
             be
             for
             explanations
             sake
             inserted
             ,
             viz.
             That
             the
             Elders
             and
             Brethren
             of
             such
             Congregations
             in
             case
             they
             finde
             any
             thing
             too
             hard
             for
             themselves
             ,
             or
             have
             any
             controversie
             among
             themselves
             ,
             may
             have
             liberty
             to
             advise
             with
             any
             of
             these
             select
             Elders
             and
             others
             in
             the
             Province
             joyntly
             or
             apart
             ,
             or
             with
             the
             Elders
             of
             any
             other
             Churches
             ,
             for
             the
             determining
             and
             composing
             the
             controversie
             ,
             or
             resolving
             that
             difficulty
             .
          
           
             
               (
               cccc
               )
               Bastwicks
               Independency
            
             second
             part
             .
             Postscript
             ,
             
               p.
               6.7
            
             .
             They
             professed
             that
             they
             had
             rather
             have
             the
             Government
             of
             the
             Prelates
             then
             the
             Presbyteriall
             ,
             and
             protest
             that
             before
             Presbyters
             shall
             rule
             over
             them
             ,
             they
             will
             joyn
             with
             Prelaticall
             Priests
             ,
             for
             the
             re-establishing
             of
             the
             Hierarchy
             .
          
           
             
               (
               dddd
               )
               Vide
               supra
               (
               rrr
               )
               .
            
          
           
             
               (
               eeee
               )
               Apol.
               Nar.
               p.
               17.
               
            
             What
             farther
             Authority
             there
             is
             of
             one
             or
             many
             sister
             Churches
             towards
             another
             whole
             Church
             or
             
             Churches
             offending
             ,
             we
             doe
             not
             yet
             see
             ;
             and
             likewise
             we
             doe
             yet
             suppose
             that
             this
             principle
             of
             submission
             of
             Churches
             that
             miscarry
             unto
             other
             Churches
             offended
             ,
             together
             with
             this
             other
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             a
             command
             from
             Christ
             injoyned
             to
             Churches
             that
             are
             finally
             offended
             ,
             to
             denounce
             such
             a
             sentence
             of
             Non-Communion
             ,
             and
             withdrawing
             from
             them
             whilst
             impenitent
             ,
             as
             unworthy
             to
             hold
             forth
             the
             name
             of
             Christ
             ;
             these
             principles
             are
             mutuall
             duties
             as
             strictly
             injoynd
             them
             by
             Christ
             as
             any
             other
             .
          
           
             
               (
               ffff
               )
               Vide
               supra
            
             ,
             Chap.
             
               2.
               
               (
               EEEEE
               )
            
             .
          
           
             
               (
               gggg
               )
               Theomachia
               ,
               p.
               37.
               
            
             Concerning
             other
             civill
             meanes
             for
             the
             suppression
             and
             restraint
             of
             these
             spirituall
             evills
             ,
             errours
             ,
             heresies
             ,
             &c.
             as
             Imprisonment
             ,
             Banishment
             ,
             Interdictions
             ,
             Finings
             ,
             &c.
             
             Both
             reason
             and
             experience
             concurre
             in
             this
             demonstration
             ,
             that
             such
             fetters
             as
             these
             put
             upon
             the
             feet
             of
             errours
             and
             heresies
             to
             secure
             and
             keep
             them
             under
             ,
             still
             have
             proved
             wings
             whereby
             they
             raise
             themselves
             the
             higher
             in
             the
             thoughts
             and
             minds
             of
             men
             ,
             and
             gaine
             an
             opportunity
             of
             further
             propagation
             .
          
           
             
               (
               hhhh
               )
               Ibid.
               p.
               49.50
               .
            
             To
             hold
             that
             the
             persons
             so
             elected
             (
             the
             members
             of
             the
             House
             of
             Commons
             ,
             chosen
             by
             men
             unworthy
             ,
             and
             strangers
             to
             the
             power
             of
             godlinesse
             )
             have
             a
             power
             by
             vertue
             of
             such
             nomination
             or
             election
             ,
             to
             enact
             Lawes
             and
             Statutes
             in
             matters
             of
             Religion
             ,
             and
             to
             Order
             under
             mulcts
             and
             penalties
             ,
             how
             men
             shall
             worship
             and
             serve
             God
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             a
             meanes
             to
             awaken
             the
             eye
             of
             jealousie
             upon
             them
             ,
             and
             so
             is
             seven
             times
             more
             destructive
             unto
             and
             undermining
             ,
             not
             only
             of
             their
             power
             ,
             but
             of
             their
             honour
             peace
             ,
             and
             safty
             also
             ,
             then
             any
             thing
             that
             is
             found
             in
             the
             way
             so
             ill
             intreated
             ;
             so
             is
             it
             the
             settling
             upon
             the
             electors
             of
             such
             persons
             ,
             I
             meane
             upon
             the
             promiscuous
             multitude
             of
             the
             Land
             ,
             a
             greater
             power
             then
             ever
             Iesus
             Christ
             himselfe
             had
             ,
             at
             least
             then
             ever
             he
             exercised
             .
          
           
             
               (
               iiii
               )
               Vide
               supra
               ,
               (
               s
               )
               .
            
          
           
             
               (
               kkkk
               )
               Vide
               supra
            
             ,
             Chap.
             
               4.
               
               (
               BB
               )
            
             .
          
           
             
               (
               llll
               )
               Plaine-dealing
               ,
               p.
               39.
               
            
             Marriages
             are
             solemnized
             and
             done
             by
             the
             Magistrates
             and
             not
             by
             the
             Ministers
             .
          
           
             
               (
               mmmm
               )
               Miltons
               Doctrine
               of
               divorce
               ,
               p.
               6.
               
            
             That
             indisposition
             ,
             unfitnesse
             or
             contrariety
             of
             mind
             arising
             from
             a
             cause
             in
             nature
             ,
             unchangeable
             ,
             hindring
             and
             ever
             likely
             to
             hinder
             the
             maine
             benefits
             of
             conjugall
             society
             which
             are
             solace
             and
             peace
             ,
             is
             a
             greater
             cause
             of
             divorce
             then
             naturall
             frigidity
             ,
             especially
             if
             there
             be
             no
             children
             ,
             
             and
             that
             there
             be
             mutuall
             consent
             .
             
               Ibid.
               p.
               15.
            
             
             God
             himselfe
             commands
             in
             his
             Law
             more
             then
             once
             ,
             and
             by
             his
             Prophet
             Malachy
             ,
             as
             the
             best
             Translations
             read
             .
             That
             he
             who
             hates
             ,
             let
             him
             divorce
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             he
             who
             cannot
             love
             ,
             
               Ibid.
               p.
               16.
            
             
             He
             who
             can
             receive
             nothing
             of
             the
             most
             important
             helps
             in
             marriage
             ,
             being
             thereby
             disabled
             to
             return
             that
             duty
             which
             is
             his
             ,
             with
             a
             cleare
             and
             hearty
             countenance
             ,
             and
             thus
             continues
             to
             grieve
             whom
             hee
             would
             not
             ,
             and
             is
             no
             lesse
             grieved
             ,
             that
             man
             ought
             even
             for
             loves
             sake
             and
             peace
             to
             move
             divorce
             ;
             it
             is
             a
             lesse
             breach
             of
             wedlock
             to
             part
             with
             wise
             and
             quiet
             consent
             betimes
             ,
             then
             still
             to
             profane
             that
             mystery
             of
             joy
             and
             union
             ,
             with
             a
             polluting
             sadnesse
             and
             perpetuall
             distemper
             ,
             
               Ibid.
               p.
               63.
            
             
             Only
             these
             persons
             are
             joyned
             by
             God
             ,
             whose
             minds
             are
             fitly
             disposed
             and
             enabled
             to
             mantaine
             a
             cheerfull
             conversation
             to
             the
             solace
             and
             love
             of
             each
             other
             ;
             the
             rest
             whom
             either
             disproportion
             or
             deadnesse
             of
             spirit
             or
             something
             distastfull
             and
             averse
             in
             the
             immutable
             bent
             of
             nature
             renders
             unconjugall
             ,
             errour
             may
             have
             joyned
             ,
             but
             God
             never
             joyned
             against
             the
             meaning
             of
             his
             own
             Ordinance
             ;
             and
             if
             he
             joyned
             them
             not
             ,
             then
             there
             is
             no
             power
             above
             their
             own
             consent
             to
             hinder
             them
             from
             unjoyning
             when
             they
             cannot
             reap
             the
             soberest
             ends
             of
             being
             together
             in
             any
             tolerable
             sort
             ,
             
               Ibid.
               p.
               76.
            
             
             The
             freedome
             and
             eminence
             of
             mans
             creation
             ,
             gives
             him
             to
             be
             a
             Law
             in
             this
             matter
             to
             himselfe
             ,
             being
             the
             head
             of
             the
             other
             sex
             which
             was
             made
             for
             him
             ;
             whom
             therefore
             though
             he
             ought
             not
             to
             injure
             ,
             yet
             neither
             should
             he
             be
             forced
             to
             retaine
             in
             society
             to
             his
             own
             overthrow
             ,
             nor
             to
             heare
             any
             judge
             therein
             above
             himselfe
             ,
             it
             being
             also
             an
             unseemly
             affront
             to
             the
             modesty
             of
             that
             sex
             ,
             to
             have
             her
             unpleasingnesse
             and
             other
             concealements
             bandied
             up
             and
             down
             ,
             and
             aggravated
             in
             open
             Court
             by
             these
             hired
             masters
             of
             tongue-fence
             .
          
           
             
               (
               nnnn
               )
               Williams
               Paper
            
             .
             I
             thought
             good
             to
             let
             you
             see
             some
             particulars
             wherein
             I
             could
             not
             close
             ,
             nor
             goe
             along
             with
             them
             .
             First
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             lawfull
             for
             a
             woman
             who
             sees
             into
             the
             mystery
             of
             Christ
             ,
             in
             case
             her
             husband
             will
             not
             goe
             with
             her
             ,
             to
             leave
             her
             husband
             and
             follow
             the
             Lords
             House
             ;
             for
             the
             Church
             of
             God
             is
             a
             Christians
             home
             where
             shee
             must
             dwell
             ;
             and
             where
             the
             Saints
             are
             ,
             there
             is
             the
             Lords
             house
             ;
             and
             in
             so
             doing
             ,
             she
             leaves
             not
             her
             husband
             ,
             but
             her
             husband
             forsakes
             her
             :
             The
             odiousnesse
             of
             this
             point
             was
             further
             manifested
             unto
             me
             by
             the
             speech
             of
             
               Ezekiel
               Hollimers
            
             wife
             saying
             that
             she
             counted
             her selfe
             but
             a
             widow
             .
          
           
           
             
               (
               oooo
               )
               Plaine-dealing
               ,
               p.
               21.
               
            
             They
             call
             the
             dayes
             of
             the
             weeke
             ,
             the
             first
             ,
             second
             ,
             third
             ,
             fourth
             ,
             fifth
             ,
             sixth
             ,
             and
             seventh
             which
             is
             Saturday
             ;
             also
             the
             Moneths
             beginning
             at
             March
             ,
             by
             the
             names
             of
             the
             first
             ,
             second
             ,
             and
             so
             forth
             to
             the
             twelfth
             ,
             which
             is
             February
             ;
             because
             they
             would
             avoid
             all
             memory
             of
             Heathenish
             and
             Idols
             names
             .
          
           
             
               (
               pppp
               )
               Ans
               .
               to
               the
               32.
               quest
               .
               p.
               77.
               
            
             For
             settled
             and
             stinted
             maintenance
             ,
             there
             is
             nothing
             done
             that
             way
             among
             us
             except
             from
             year
             to
             year
             ,
             because
             the
             conditions
             of
             Ministers
             may
             vary
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Church
             to
             which
             they
             do
             belong
             ;
             neither
             do
             we
             know
             any
             such
             thing
             to
             be
             appointed
             by
             Christ
             our
             Lord
             for
             the
             maintenance
             of
             the
             Ministry
             in
             these
             dayes
             ;
             the
             bringing
             in
             of
             settled
             endowments
             and
             eminent
             Preferments
             into
             the
             Church
             ,
             hath
             been
             the
             corruption
             ,
             and
             to
             some
             the
             destruction
             of
             such
             as
             lived
             by
             them
             ,
             both
             Church-Officers
             and
             Church-members
             .
          
           
             
               (
               qqqq
               )
               Cottons
               Way
               ,
               p.
               38.
               
            
             The
             Deacons
             were
             elected
             ,
             and
             ordained
             for
             the
             serving
             at
             Tables
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             the
             serving
             of
             all
             these
             Tables
             which
             pertained
             to
             the
             Church
             to
             provide
             for
             ,
             which
             are
             the
             Lords
             Table
             ;
             the
             Tables
             of
             the
             Ministers
             or
             Elders
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             the
             Tables
             of
             the
             poore
             Brethren
             ,
             whither
             of
             their
             own
             body
             ,
             or
             strangers
             ,
             for
             the
             maintaining
             whereof
             we
             doe
             not
             appoint
             them
             to
             goe
             up
             and
             down
             to
             collect
             the
             benevolences
             of
             abler
             brethren
             ;
             but
             as
             the
             Apostles
             received
             the
             oblations
             of
             the
             brethren
             brought
             and
             laid
             down
             at
             their
             feet
             ,
             and
             thereby
             made
             distribution
             as
             the
             use
             of
             the
             Church
             required
             ,
             so
             the
             Deacons
             receive
             the
             oblations
             of
             the
             brethren
             every
             Lords
             day
             ,
             brought
             unto
             them
             and
             laid
             down
             before
             them
             ,
             and
             distribute
             the
             same
             as
             the
             need
             of
             the
             Church
             doth
             require
             .
          
           
             
               (
               rrrr
               )
               Ibid.
            
             
          
           
             
               (
               ssss
               )
               Plaine-dealing
               ,
               p.
               19.
               
            
             At
             some
             other
             places
             they
             make
             a
             rate
             upon
             every
             man
             as
             well
             within
             as
             not
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             residing
             with
             them
             ,
             towards
             the
             Churches
             occasions
             ;
             and
             others
             are
             beholding
             now
             and
             then
             to
             the
             generall
             Court
             to
             study
             wayes
             to
             enforce
             the
             mantenance
             of
             the
             Ministry
             .
          
           
             
               (
               tttt
               )
               Antap.
               p.
               276.
               
            
             Have
             you
             not
             carried
             a
             greater
             port
             then
             most
             of
             the
             godly
             Ministers
             in
             the
             City
             or
             Countrey
             ?
             have
             not
             some
             of
             you
             the
             prime
             Lectures
             of
             the
             City
             and
             other
             good
             places
             of
             advantage
             and
             profit
             ?
             besides
             ,
             what
             some
             of
             you
             have
             from
             
             your
             own
             Churches
             .
             
               Vide
               supra
               Chap.
               4.
            
             
          
           
             
               (
               wwww
               )
               Bastwicks
               Independency
               ,
               p.
               142.143
               .
            
             It
             is
             well
             known
             and
             can
             sufficiently
             be
             proved
             that
             godly
             Christians
             of
             holy
             conversation
             ,
             against
             whom
             they
             had
             no
             exception
             either
             for
             doctrine
             or
             manners
             ,
             and
             who
             offered
             themselves
             to
             be
             admitted
             members
             upon
             their
             own
             conditions
             ,
             and
             yet
             were
             not
             suffered
             to
             be
             joyned
             members
             ,
             onely
             because
             they
             were
             poore
             ;
             and
             this
             very
             reason
             was
             given
             them
             for
             their
             not-admission
             ,
             that
             they
             would
             not
             have
             their
             Church
             over-burdened
             with
             poore
             ,
             Ibid.
             It
             was
             replyed
             ,
             that
             the
             Congregation
             of
             which
             he
             was
             Pastor
             ▪
             consisted
             of
             great
             Personages
             ,
             Knights
             ,
             Ladies
             ,
             and
             rich
             Merchants
             and
             such
             people
             ,
             as
             they
             being
             but
             poore
             ,
             could
             not
             walk
             so
             sutably
             with
             them
             ;
             wherefore
             he
             perswaded
             them
             to
             joyn
             themselves
             with
             some
             other
             Congregation
             among
             poore
             people
             ,
             where
             they
             might
             better
             walk
             ,
             and
             more
             confortably
             ,
             in
             fellowship
             with
             them
             .
          
           
             
               (
               xxxx
               )
               Plaine-dealing
               ,
               p.
               16.
               
            
             The
             Pastor
             begins
             with
             solemn
             prayer
             continu●ing
             about
             a
             quarter
             of
             an
             houre
             ,
             the
             Teacher
             then
             readeth
             and
             expoundeth
             a
             Chapter
             ,
             then
             a
             Psalme
             is
             sung
             which
             ever
             one
             of
             the
             ruling
             Elders
             dictates
             ;
             after
             that
             the
             Pastor
             preacheth
             a
             Sermon
             ,
             and
             sometimes
             
               ex
               tempore
            
             exhortes
             ,
             then
             the
             Teacher
             concludes
             with
             prayer
             and
             a
             blessing
             .
          
           
             
               (
               yyyy
               )
               Cottons
               Way
               ,
               p.
               66.
               
            
             First
             ,
             then
             when
             we
             come
             into
             the
             Church
             according
             to
             the
             Apostles
             direction
             ,
             
               1
               Tim.
               1.
            
             
             We
             make
             prayers
             and
             intercessions
             ,
             and
             thanksgivings
             for
             our selves
             and
             all
             men
             .
          
           
             
               (
               zzzz
            
             )
             I
             have
             heard
             the
             chiefe
             of
             our
             Brethren
             maintaine
             this
             publikely
             ,
             and
             I
             understand
             it
             is
             the
             practice
             of
             some
             of
             them
             in
             the
             City
             .
          
           
             
               (
               aaaaa
               )
               Cottons
               Catechisme
               ,
               p.
               6.
               
            
             Where
             there
             bee
             more
             Prophets
             besides
             the
             Elders
             ,
             they
             may
             Prophesie
             two
             or
             three
             if
             the
             time
             permit
             ,
             the
             Elders
             calling
             to
             them
             ,
             whither
             in
             the
             same
             Church
             or
             others
             ,
             if
             they
             have
             any
             word
             of
             exhortation
             to
             the
             people
             to
             say
             on
             .
          
           
             
               (
               bbbbb
               )
               Ibid.
            
             And
             for
             the
             bettering
             of
             a
             mans
             selfe
             or
             others
             ,
             it
             may
             be
             lawfull
             for
             either
             young
             or
             old
             ,
             save
             only
             for
             women
             ,
             to
             aske
             questions
             from
             the
             mouth
             of
             the
             Prophets
             .
          
           
             
               (
               ccccc
               )
               Answer
               to
               the
               32
               quest
               .
               p.
               78.
               
            
             Some
             think
             the
             people
             have
             a
             liberty
             to
             aske
             their
             questions
             publikely
             for
             their
             better
             
             satisfaction
             upon
             very
             urgent
             and
             weighty
             cause
             ,
             though
             even
             this
             is
             doubted
             of
             by
             others
             ,
             and
             all
             judge
             the
             ordinary
             practice
             of
             it
             not
             necessary
             ;
             but
             if
             it
             be
             not
             meekly
             and
             wisely
             carried
             ,
             to
             be
             inconvenient
             if
             not
             utterly
             unlawfull
             ;
             and
             therfore
             such
             asking
             of
             questions
             is
             seldom
             used
             in
             any
             Church
             among
             us
             ,
             and
             in
             most
             Churches
             never
             .
          
           
             
               (
               ddddd
               )
               Anatom
               .
               p.
               26.
               
            
             In
             the
             matter
             of
             singing
             of
             Psalms
             they
             differ
             not
             only
             from
             us
             ,
             but
             are
             also
             at
             variance
             among
             themselves
             ,
             some
             thinking
             it
             unlawfull
             for
             any
             to
             sing
             but
             he
             who
             preacheth
             ;
             and
             this
             hath
             been
             the
             late
             practice
             at
             Arnheim
             :
             others
             thinking
             it
             unlawfull
             for
             women
             to
             sing
             in
             the
             Congregation
             ;
             hence
             some
             women
             at
             Rotterdam
             doe
             not
             sing
             ;
             I
             heare
             also
             they
             think
             it
             unfit
             for
             any
             at
             all
             in
             such
             times
             of
             the
             Churches
             trouble
             as
             this
             .
          
           
             
               (
               eeeee
               )
               Ibid.
            
             
          
           
             
               (
               fffff
               )
               Vide
               supra
            
             Chap.
             
               4.
               
               (
               SS
               1.
            
             )
          
           
             
               (
               ggggg
            
             )
             If
             the
             question
             be
             of
             joyning
             in
             some
             few
             selected
             prayers
             read
             by
             an
             able
             and
             faithfull
             Minister
             out
             of
             the
             book
             ,
             as
             of
             the
             one
             side
             we
             are
             tender
             of
             imputing
             sinnes
             to
             these
             that
             so
             joyne
             .
             
               Vide
               infra
               (
               hhhhh
               )
            
             .
          
           
             
               (
               hhhhh
            
             )
             To
             that
             part
             of
             the
             Directory
             which
             recommends
             the
             use
             of
             the
             Lords
             Prayer
             they
             did
             enter
             no
             dissent
             :
             
               an
               Answer
            
             to
             the
             32
             Questions
             
               p.
               55.
            
             
             By
             a
             Liturgie
             and
             forme
             of
             prayer
             ,
             we
             suppose
             you
             meane
             not
             a
             forme
             of
             private
             prayer
             ,
             composed
             for
             the
             help
             of
             the
             weaker
             :
             as
             for
             a
             forme
             of
             prayer
             in
             generall
             ,
             we
             conceive
             your
             meaning
             cannot
             be
             of
             that
             ;
             for
             it
             is
             evident
             that
             many
             Preachers
             constantly
             use
             a
             set
             forme
             of
             prayer
             of
             their
             owne
             making
             before
             their
             Sermons
             ,
             with
             whom
             the
             people
             refuse
             not
             to
             joyne
             ,
             
               ibid.
               p.
               59.
            
             
             Wee
             acknowledge
             the
             Lords
             Prayer
             ,
             and
             other
             formes
             set
             downe
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             may
             be
             lawfully
             used
             as
             prayers
             ,
             due
             cautions
             being
             observed
             .
             
               Cottons
               pouring
               out
               of
               the
               spirit
               p.
               10.
               
            
             Not
             that
             I
             would
             discourage
             any
             poore
             soule
             from
             praying
             on
             a
             Book
             ,
             for
             I
             think
             as
             we
             may
             sing
             Psalms
             on
             a
             Book
             ,
             so
             we
             may
             in
             some
             cases
             pray
             on
             a
             Book
             .
          
           
             
               (
               iiiii
               )
               Vide
               supra
               (
               s
               )
               .
               Also
               see
               the
               Petition
               of
               the
               Inhabitants
               of
               the
               Colony
               of
               the
            
             Sommer
             Islands
             
               p.
               2.
            
             
             Our
             children
             die
             unbaptized
             ,
             our selves
             are
             deprived
             of
             the
             Lords
             Supper
             ,
             our
             daughters
             cannot
             be
             given
             in
             marriage
             .
          
           
             
               (
               kkkkk
               )
               Plain
               Dealing
               p.
               40.
               
            
             At
             New
             Plymouth
             Mr
             Chancey
             stands
             for
             dipping
             in
             Baptism
             only
             necessary
             .
          
           
           
             
               (
               lllll
               )
               Cottons
               Catechism
               p.
               4.
               
            
             What
             manner
             of
             men
             hath
             God
             appointed
             to
             be
             received
             as
             members
             of
             his
             Church
             ?
             Answ
             .
             Such
             as
             doe
             willingly
             offer
             themselves
             first
             to
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             then
             to
             the
             Church
             ,
             by
             confessing
             of
             their
             sins
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             
               (
               mmmmm
            
             )
             This
             wee
             heare
             is
             their
             ordinary
             practice
             at
             London
             .
          
           
             
               (
               nnnnn
               )
               Vide
               supra
            
             Chap.
             4.
             
             (
             Q
             )
             .
             (
             R
             )
             .
          
           
             
               (
               ooooo
               )
               Vide
               supra
               ibid.
               
            
          
           
             
               (
               ppppp
            
             )
             This
             is
             the
             Apologists
             common
             profession
             .
          
           
             
               (
               qqqqq
            
             )
             This
             also
             they
             professe
             as
             a
             cleare
             consequent
             of
             the
             former
             .
          
           
             
               (
               rrrrr
               )
               Cottons
               way
               p.
               68.
               
            
             The
             Lords
             Supper
             we
             administer
             for
             the
             gesture
             to
             the
             people
             sitting
             ,
             according
             as
             Christ
             administred
             it
             to
             his
             Disciples
             sitting
             
               Matth.
               20.26
            
             .
             who
             also
             made
             a
             symbolicall
             use
             of
             it
             to
             teach
             the
             Church
             their
             majority
             over
             their
             Ministers
             in
             some
             cases
             ,
             and
             their
             Iudiciall
             authority
             ,
             as
             Cosessors
             with
             him
             at
             the
             last
             Iudgement
             ,
             
               Luk.
               22.27
            
             .
             to
             30.
             
          
           
             
               (
               sssss
            
             )
             For
             this
             the
             Apologists
             did
             plead
             as
             much
             and
             as
             sharply
             as
             any
             .
          
           
             
               (
               ttttt
            
             )
             I
             have
             heard
             some
             of
             their
             chiefe
             men
             discourse
             publikely
             enough
             to
             this
             purpose
             .
          
           
             
               (
               wwwww
               )
               Cottons
               Catechism
               p.
               10.
               
            
             The
             body
             of
             the
             Church
             hath
             power
             from
             Christ
             to
             enquire
             ,
             and
             heare
             ,
             and
             assist
             in
             the
             judgement
             of
             all
             publike
             scandals
             .
          
           
             
               (
               xxxxx
               )
               Vide
               supra
            
             Chap.
             
               4.
               
               (
               TT
               )
            
             .
          
           
             
               (
               yyyyy
               )
               Vide
               supra
            
             Chap.
             
               6.
               (
               tt
               )
            
             .
          
           
             
               (
               zzzzz
               )
               Answer
               to
               the
               32
               Quest
               .
               p.
               61.
               
            
             If
             it
             appeare
             ,
             they
             who
             dissent
             from
             the
             major
             part
             ,
             are
             factiously
             or
             partially
             carried
             ,
             the
             rest
             labour
             to
             convince
             them
             of
             their
             errour
             by
             the
             rule
             ;
             if
             they
             yeeld
             ,
             the
             consent
             of
             all
             comfortably
             concurreth
             in
             the
             matter
             ;
             if
             they
             still
             continue
             obstinate
             ,
             they
             are
             admonished
             ,
             and
             so
             standing
             under
             censure
             ,
             their
             vote
             is
             nullified
             .
          
           
             
               (
               aaaaaa
               )
               Ibid.
            
             If
             the
             difference
             still
             continue
             ,
             the
             sentence
             is
             still
             demurred
             even
             till
             other
             Churches
             have
             beene
             consulted
             with
             ;
             if
             the
             Church
             or
             the
             Elders
             should
             refuse
             the
             Testim●ny
             of
             other
             Churches
             according
             to
             God
             ,
             they
             will
             deny
             them
             the
             right
             hand
             of
             Fellowship
             &c.
             
          
           
             
               (
               bbbbbb
               )
               Short
               story
               p.
               32.
               
            
             Then
             M●stris
             Hutchinson
             kept
             
             open
             house
             for
             all
             commers
             ,
             and
             set
             up
             two
             Lecture
             dayes
             in
             the
             week
             ;
             when
             they
             usually
             met
             at
             her
             house
             three
             or
             fourscore
             persons
             ,
             the
             pretence
             was
             to
             repeat
             Sermons
             ;
             but
             when
             that
             was
             done
             ,
             she
             would
             comment
             upon
             the
             Doctrines
             ,
             and
             interpret
             all
             passages
             at
             her
             pleasure
             ;
             she
             did
             lay
             all
             that
             opposed
             her
             ,
             being
             neare
             all
             the
             Elders
             and
             most
             of
             the
             faithfull
             Christians
             in
             this
             Countrey
             ,
             under
             a
             Covenant
             of
             works
             to
             advance
             her
             Master-piece
             of
             immediate
             revelations
             ;
             wherin
             she
             had
             not
             failed
             of
             her
             aime
             to
             the
             utter
             subversion
             both
             of
             Churches
             and
             civill
             State
             ,
             if
             the
             Lord
             had
             not
             prevented
             it
             .
             
               Ibid.
               p.
               34.
            
             
             What
             say
             you
             to
             your
             weekly
             publike
             meetings
             ?
             Answ
             .
             There
             were
             such
             meetings
             in
             use
             before
             I
             came
             ;
             we
             began
             it
             with
             five
             or
             six
             ,
             and
             though
             it
             grew
             to
             more
             in
             future
             time
             ,
             yet
             being
             tolerated
             at
             the
             first
             ,
             I
             knew
             not
             why
             it
             might
             not
             continue
             .
             The
             Courts
             reply
             ,
             There
             were
             private
             meetings
             indeed
             ,
             and
             are
             still
             in
             many
             places
             ,
             of
             some
             few
             ne●ghbours
             ;
             we
             allow
             you
             to
             teach
             younger
             women
             privately
             ,
             and
             upon
             occasion
             ;
             but
             that
             gives
             no
             warrant
             for
             such
             set
             meetings
             for
             that
             purpose
             ,
             neither
             do
             yee
             teach
             them
             that
             which
             the
             Apostle
             commands
             ,
             to
             keep
             at
             home
             .
          
           
             
               (
               cccccc
               )
               Apologet.
               Nar.
               p.
               19.
               
            
             To
             the
             Magistrate
             we
             give
             as
             much
             and
             ,
             a●
             we
             think
             ,
             more
             then
             the
             principles
             of
             the
             Presbyteriall
             Government
             will
             suffer
             them
             to
             yeeld
             .
          
           
             
               (
               dddddd
               )
               Williams
               paper
               ,
               Prop.
               2.
               
            
             That
             the
             Saints
             are
             not
             to
             submit
             to
             the
             powers
             of
             the
             world
             or
             worldly
             powers
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             powers
             and
             governments
             of
             the
             world
             have
             nothing
             to
             doe
             with
             them
             for
             civill
             misdemeanors
             ;
             these
             Governours
             must
             keep
             in
             their
             owne
             spheare
             ,
             as
             Whales
             ,
             not
             to
             govern
             Whales
             ,
             but
             other
             fishes
             ;
             Lions
             not
             to
             governe
             Lions
             ,
             but
             the
             beasts
             of
             the
             forrest
             ;
             Eagles
             ,
             not
             to
             governe
             Eagles
             ,
             but
             the
             other
             foules
             of
             the
             ayre
             .
          
           
             
               (
               eeeeee
            
             )
             Mr
             Williams
             related
             to
             me
             ,
             that
             Mistris
             Hutchinson
             (
             with
             whom
             he
             was
             familiarly
             acquainted
             ,
             and
             of
             whom
             he
             spake
             much
             good
             )
             after
             she
             had
             come
             to
             Rid
             Island
             ,
             and
             her
             husband
             had
             beene
             made
             Governour
             there
             ,
             she
             perswaded
             him
             to
             lay
             downe
             his
             Office
             upon
             the
             opinion
             which
             newly
             she
             had
             taken
             up
             of
             the
             unlawfulnesse
             of
             Magistracy
             .
          
           
             
               (
               ffffff
               )
               Bloody
               Tenet
               p.
               135.
               
               Williams
            
             sets
             down
             these
             words
             of
             Cottons
             modell
             ,
             The
             proper
             meanes
             whereby
             the
             civill
             power
             may
             and
             should
             attaine
             its
             end
             ,
             are
             only
             politicall
             ,
             and
             principally
             these
             five
             :
             First
             ,
             the
             erecting
             and
             establishing
             what
             forme
             of
             civill
             Government
             
             may
             seem
             in
             wisedome
             most
             meet
             according
             to
             the
             generall
             rules
             of
             the
             Word
             and
             state
             of
             the
             people
             :
             upon
             these
             words
             Williams
             comments
             thus
             ;
             from
             this
             grant
             I
             inferre
             that
             the
             Soveraign
             originall
             and
             foundation
             of
             civill
             power
             lies
             in
             the
             people
             ,
             whom
             they
             must
             needs
             meane
             by
             the
             civill
             power
             distinct
             from
             the
             Government
             set
             up
             :
             and
             if
             so
             that
             a
             people
             may
             erect
             and
             establish
             what
             forme
             of
             Government
             seems
             to
             them
             most
             meet
             for
             their
             civill
             condition
             ,
             it
             is
             evident
             that
             such
             Governments
             as
             are
             by
             them
             erected
             and
             established
             ,
             have
             no
             more
             power
             ,
             nor
             for
             no
             longer
             time
             ,
             then
             the
             civill
             power
             or
             people
             consenting
             and
             agreeing
             shall
             betrust
             them
             with
             .
             This
             is
             cleare
             ,
             not
             only
             in
             reason
             ,
             but
             in
             the
             experience
             of
             all
             Common-weals
             where
             the
             people
             are
             not
             deprived
             of
             their
             naturall
             freedome
             by
             the
             power
             of
             Tyrants
             .
             How
             right
             this
             Commentary
             is
             ,
             Mr
             Cottons
             own
             words
             will
             declare
             ,
             set
             downe
             
               p.
               140.
            
             
             In
             a
             free
             State
             no
             Magistrate
             hath
             power
             over
             the
             Bodies
             ,
             Goods
             ,
             Lands
             ,
             Liberties
             of
             a
             free
             people
             ,
             but
             by
             their
             free
             consent
             ;
             and
             because
             free
             men
             are
             not
             free
             Lords
             of
             their
             owne
             estates
             ,
             but
             are
             only
             stewards
             under
             God
             ;
             therefore
             they
             may
             not
             give
             their
             free
             consents
             to
             any
             Magistrate
             to
             dispose
             upon
             their
             Bodies
             ,
             Lands
             and
             Liberties
             at
             large
             as
             themselves
             please
             ,
             but
             as
             God
             the
             Soveraigne
             Lord
             of
             all
             pleases
             ;
             and
             because
             the
             Word
             is
             a
             perfect
             rule
             ,
             as
             well
             of
             righteousnesse
             as
             of
             holinesse
             ,
             it
             will
             be
             therefore
             necessary
             that
             neither
             the
             people
             give
             consent
             ,
             nor
             that
             the
             Magistrate
             take
             power
             ,
             but
             according
             to
             the
             lawes
             of
             the
             Word
             .
          
           
             
               (
               gggggg
               )
               Vide
               supra
            
             Chap.
             
               5.
               E.
            
             
          
           
             
               (
               hhhhhh
               )
               Bastwicks
               Independency
               second
               part
               .
               Postscript
               p.
               65.
               
            
             It
             may
             evidently
             appeare
             ,
             that
             all
             the
             projects
             of
             the
             Independents
             in
             getting
             prime
             places
             by
             Sea
             and
             Land
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             Armies
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             Townes
             ,
             Cities
             ,
             Forts
             ,
             and
             Castles
             ,
             and
             all
             other
             places
             ,
             and
             in
             all
             Committees
             ,
             is
             only
             for
             the
             advancement
             and
             fomenting
             of
             their
             Faction
             :
             and
             this
             I
             conceive
             to
             be
             the
             only
             cause
             of
             all
             the
             linsie-woolsie
             Committees
             through
             the
             Kingdom
             .
          
           
             
               (
               iiiiii
               )
               Williams
               Examination
               pag.
               4.
               
            
             After
             my
             publike
             triall
             ,
             one
             of
             the
             most
             eminent
             Magistrates
             stood
             up
             and
             spoke
             ;
             Mr
             Williams
             ,
             said
             he
             ,
             holds
             forth
             that
             it
             is
             not
             lawfull
             to
             call
             a
             wicked
             person
             to
             sweare
             ,
             to
             pray
             ,
             as
             being
             actions
             of
             Gods
             worship
             .
          
           
             
               (
               kkkkkk
               )
               Vide
               supra
            
             Chap.
             
               3.
               
               TT
               .
               WW
               .
               AAA
               .
            
          
           
             
               (
               kkkkkk
               2
               )
               Lieutenant
               Generall
            
             Cromwells
             
               Letter
               to
               the
               Parliament
               from
            
             Bristoll
             ;
             As
             for
             being
             united
             in
             formes
             commonly
             
             called
             uniformity
             ,
             every
             Christian
             for
             peace
             sake
             would
             study
             and
             doe
             as
             farre
             as
             Conscience
             would
             permit
             ;
             and
             from
             Brethren
             ,
             in
             things
             of
             the
             minde
             ,
             we
             look
             for
             no
             compulsion
             but
             that
             of
             Light
             and
             Reason
             ;
             in
             other
             things
             God
             has
             put
             the
             sword
             into
             the
             Parliaments
             hands
             for
             the
             terrour
             of
             evill
             doers
             ,
             and
             the
             praise
             of
             them
             that
             doe
             well
             ;
             if
             any
             plead
             exemption
             from
             it
             ,
             he
             knowes
             not
             the
             Gospell
             .
          
           
             
               (
               llllll
               )
               Vide
               supra
            
             Chap.
             
               2.
               
               (
               HHHHH
               )
               ,
               (
               IIIII
               )
               (
               KKKKK
               .
               )
            
          
           
             
               (
               mmmmmm
               1
               )
               Vide
               supra
               ibid.
               
            
          
           
             
               (
               mmmmmm
               2
               )
               Vide
               infra
               (
               mmmmmm
               3.
               )
            
          
           
             
               (
               mmmmmm
               3
               )
               Cottons
               Modell
               of
               power
            
             in
             the
             
               Bloody
               Tenet
               p.
               140.
            
             
             The
             Magistrate
             in
             making
             Lawes
             about
             civill
             and
             indifferent
             things
             in
             the
             Common-wealth
             ;
             First
             ,
             he
             hath
             no
             power
             given
             him
             of
             God
             to
             make
             what
             Lawes
             he
             pleases
             ,
             either
             in
             restraining
             from
             or
             constraining
             to
             the
             use
             of
             indifferent
             things
             ;
             because
             that
             which
             is
             indifferent
             in
             its
             nature
             ,
             may
             sometimes
             be
             inexpedient
             in
             its
             use
             ,
             and
             consequently
             unlawfull
             :
             it
             is
             a
             prerogative
             proper
             to
             God
             to
             require
             obedience
             of
             the
             sons
             of
             men
             ,
             because
             of
             his
             Authority
             and
             Will.
             It
             is
             an
             evill
             speech
             in
             some
             ,
             that
             in
             some
             things
             the
             will
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             not
             the
             reason
             of
             it
             ,
             must
             be
             the
             rule
             of
             Conscience
             to
             walk
             by
             :
             and
             that
             Princes
             may
             forbid
             men
             to
             seek
             any
             other
             reason
             but
             their
             authority
             ,
             yea
             when
             they
             command
             men
             
               frivola
               &
               dura
            
             ;
             and
             therefore
             it
             is
             the
             duty
             of
             the
             Magistrate
             in
             all
             Lawes
             about
             indifferent
             things
             ,
             to
             shew
             the
             reasons
             ,
             not
             only
             the
             will
             ;
             to
             shew
             the
             expediency
             as
             well
             as
             the
             indifferency
             of
             things
             of
             that
             nature
             ;
             and
             because
             the
             judgement
             of
             expedient
             and
             inexpedient
             things
             ,
             is
             often
             difficult
             and
             diverse
             ,
             it
             is
             meet
             that
             such
             Lawes
             should
             not
             proceed
             without
             due
             consideration
             of
             the
             rules
             of
             expediency
             set
             downe
             in
             the
             Word
             ,
             which
             are
             these
             three
             ;
             First
             ,
             the
             rule
             of
             Piety
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             make
             for
             the
             glory
             of
             God
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             10.31
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             the
             rule
             of
             charity
             ,
             that
             no
             scandall
             come
             thereby
             to
             any
             weak
             Brother
             .
             1
             Cor.
             8.13
             .
             Thirdly
             ,
             the
             rule
             of
             Charity
             ,
             that
             no
             man
             be
             forced
             to
             submit
             against
             his
             Conscience
             ,
             Rom.
             
               14
               ▪
               14
               ,
               23.
            
             
          
           
             
               (
               nnnnnn
               1
               )
               Vide
               supra
            
             Chap.
             
               2.
               
               (
               KKKKK
               .
            
             )
          
           
             
               (
               nnnnnn
               2
               )
               Cottons
               Modell
               in
               the
               Bloody
               Tenet
               p.
               140.
               
            
             The
             Magistrate
             hath
             power
             to
             publish
             and
             apply
             such
             civill
             Lawes
             in
             a
             State
             as
             either
             are
             exprest
             in
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
             in
             Moses
             Judicials
             ;
             to
             wit
             ,
             so
             farre
             as
             they
             are
             of
             generall
             and
             morall
             equity
             ,
             and
             
             so
             binding
             all
             Nations
             in
             all
             ages
             ;
             or
             else
             to
             be
             deducted
             by
             way
             of
             generall
             consequence
             and
             proportion
             from
             the
             Word
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             
               (
               nnnnnn
               3
               )
               Ibid.
               p.
               118.
               
            
             A
             strange
             modell
             of
             a
             Church
             and
             Common-wealth
             after
             the
             Mosaicall
             and
             Jewish
             patterne
             ,
             framed
             by
             many
             able
             ,
             learned
             and
             Godly
             hands
             ,
             which
             wakens
             Moses
             from
             his
             unknown
             grave
             ,
             and
             denies
             Iesus
             yet
             to
             have
             seen
             the
             earth
             .
          
           
             
               (
               oooooo
               )
               Plaine
               Dealing
               p.
               23.
               
            
             The
             Ministers
             give
             their
             votes
             in
             all
             elections
             of
             Magistrates
             .
          
           
             
               (
               pppppp
               )
               Ibid.
               p.
               25.
               
            
             The
             Ministers
             advise
             in
             making
             of
             Laws
             ,
             especially
             Ecclesiastick
             ,
             and
             are
             present
             in
             Courts
             ,
             and
             advise
             in
             some
             cases
             criminall
             ,
             and
             in
             framing
             of
             fundamentall
             Lawes
             .
             
               Ibid.
               p.
               27.
            
             
             A
             draught
             of
             a
             body
             of
             fundamentall
             Lawes
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             Iudiciall
             lawes
             of
             the
             Iewes
             ,
             hath
             been
             contrived
             by
             the
             Ministers
             and
             Magistrates
             ,
             and
             offered
             to
             the
             Generall
             Court
             to
             be
             established
             and
             published
             to
             the
             people
             .
          
           
             
               (
               qqqqqq
               )
               Cottons
               third
               viall
               p.
               8.
               
            
             In
             old
             time
             ,
             if
             a
             man
             playd
             the
             false
             Prophet
             ,
             the
             Lord
             judged
             him
             to
             death
             ;
             and
             so
             in
             the
             New
             Testament
             ,
             as
             in
             the
             Old
             he
             condemnes
             all
             such
             to
             death
             ;
             it
             is
             a
             Law
             
               Deut.
               13.
            
             
             That
             false
             Prophets
             who
             did
             fundamentally
             pervert
             Religion
             ,
             should
             not
             live
             ;
             if
             high
             Treason
             against
             Princes
             on
             earth
             justly
             be
             punished
             by
             death
             ,
             verily
             this
             is
             as
             dishonourable
             to
             the
             Prince
             of
             all
             Princes
             ;
             that
             whole
             13
             of
             Deut.
             is
             spent
             about
             the
             seducing
             of
             false
             Prophets
             ,
             and
             he
             puts
             a
             threefold
             gradation
             ;
             if
             he
             be
             a
             Prophet
             ;
             Therfore
             never
             so
             seemingly
             holy
             by
             his
             place
             and
             gifts
             ,
             he
             shall
             surely
             be
             put
             to
             death
             :
             if
             there
             be
             never
             so
             many
             that
             shall
             joyne
             ,
             if
             a
             whole
             City
             shall
             joyne
             together
             in
             such
             a
             course
             ,
             thou
             shalt
             rise
             against
             it
             and
             destroy
             the
             City
             ,
             and
             burne
             it
             with
             fire
             ,
             and
             leave
             not
             a
             stone
             upon
             a
             stone
             .
             
               Ibid.
               p.
               12.
            
             
             The
             third
             reason
             is
             taken
             from
             the
             just
             desert
             of
             soule-murther
             ;
             there
             is
             none
             of
             all
             these
             Priests
             ,
             or
             Iesuites
             ,
             or
             Hereticks
             ,
             but
             they
             worry
             and
             devoure
             the
             soules
             of
             Gods
             people
             ;
             and
             this
             murther
             of
             souls
             is
             justly
             a
             capitall
             crime
             ,
             as
             Moses
             said
             before
             :
             if
             they
             thrust
             thee
             from
             thy
             God
             ,
             let
             not
             thine
             eye
             spare
             such
             kind
             of
             corrupters
             .
             
               Ibid.
               p.
               16.
            
             
             Are
             not
             Moses
             morall
             Lawes
             of
             perpetuall
             equity
             ,
             and
             therfore
             to
             be
             observed
             in
             all
             ages
             ?
             Is
             not
             murther
             of
             soules
             as
             damnable
             now
             as
             then
             ?
             a
             wonder
             that
             such
             f●ivolous
             interpretations
             should
             come
             in
             the
             hearts
             of
             men
             ,
             to
             hinder
             the
             free
             passage
             of
             the
             Justice
             of
             God
             on
             such
             notorious
             offenders
             .
             
               Cottons
               third
               viall
               p.
               8.
            
             on
             the
             22
             of
             Joshua
             ,
             when
             the
             two
             Tribes
             and
             an
             half
             set
             up
             an
             Altar
             
             by
             Iordan
             ,
             although
             they
             thought
             not
             to
             bring
             in
             an
             other
             object
             of
             worship
             ▪
             but
             another
             manner
             of
             worship
             ;
             yet
             the
             other
             Tribes
             would
             have
             cut
             them
             off
             if
             they
             had
             found
             another
             Altar
             for
             worship
             :
             he
             is
             the
             same
             God
             ,
             and
             h●s
             zeale
             is
             as
             deeply
             provoked
             against
             the
             like
             kinde
             of
             vitiousnesse
             now
             as
             ever
             he
             was
             then
             ,
             
               Ibid.
               p.
               17.
            
             
             A
             soule
             that
             sinneth
             of
             ignorance
             ,
             may
             be
             pardoned
             ;
             but
             if
             he
             shall
             continue
             obstinate
             ,
             were
             it
             a
             City
             or
             a
             Tribe
             ,
             they
             shall
             not
             suffer
             such
             in
             a
             Countrey
             ;
             but
             you
             will
             say
             that
             the
             tares
             and
             wheat
             may
             grow
             together
             ;
             grant
             ;
             but
             it
             is
             not
             said
             that
             briers
             and
             thornes
             should
             grow
             up
             with
             them
             ,
             
               Ibid.
               p.
               19.
            
             
             You
             see
             the
             first
             use
             is
             to
             justifie
             the
             equity
             of
             such
             capitall
             punishments
             upon
             Priests
             and
             Iesuites
             ,
             and
             consequently
             on
             such
             who
             bring
             in
             other
             Gods
             ,
             or
             another
             way
             of
             worshiping
             the
             true
             God
             then
             that
             wherein
             we
             may
             enjoy
             fellowship
             with
             the
             true
             God.
             
          
           
             
               Cottons
               third
               Viall
               ,
               p.
               19.20
               .
            
             For
             a
             second
             use
             ,
             it
             may
             serve
             to
             reprove
             the
             carnall
             and
             sinfull
             foolish
             pity
             that
             is
             found
             in
             any
             estate
             that
             shall
             bee
             sparing
             to
             spill
             such
             blood
             of
             the
             Priests
             and
             Iesuites
             ;
             the
             Lord
             loatheth
             this
             kind
             of
             lenity
             and
             indulgency
             ;
             cursed
             is
             he
             that
             doth
             the
             work
             of
             the
             Lord
             negligently
             ;
             and
             cursed
             is
             he
             that
             keepeth
             back
             his
             sword
             from
             blood
             ,
             when
             the
             Lord
             calls
             us
             to
             sheath
             the
             sword
             of
             Authority
             on
             such
             kinde
             of
             Delinquents
             ,
             a
             State
             shall
             be
             separate
             from
             God
             for
             these
             tolerations
             .
          
           
             
               (
               rrrrrr
               )
               Vide
               supra
            
             ,
             Chap.
             
               6.
               (
               s
               )
            
             .
          
           
             
               (
               ssssss
               )
               Goodwins
               Theomachy
            
             ;
             also
             Chap.
             
               5
               (
               G
               )
               .
               (
               H
               )
               .
            
             and
             Chap.
             
               6.
               (
               kkkkkk
               2
               )
            
             .
             also
             Chap.
             
               6.
               (
               bbbb
               )
               .
               (
               hhhh
               )
               .
            
          
        
      
       
         
           CHAP.
           VII
           .
           It
           is
           unjust
           scrupulosity
           to
           require
           satisfaction
           of
           the
           true
           grace
           of
           every
           Church-Member
           .
        
         
           
           HAving
           set
           down
           the
           Proceedings
           and
           Tenets
           of
           the
           Brownists
           and
           Independents
           ,
           so
           farre
           as
           my
           slender
           reading
           of
           some
           of
           their
           writings
           and
           observation
           of
           their
           wayes
           have
           brought
           to
           my
           memory
           at
           this
           time
           :
           Before
           I
           leave
           them
           ,
           it
           will
           not
           bee
           unfit
           to
           examine
           the
           truth
           of
           their
           chiefe
           principles
           whereby
           they
           have
           disturb'd
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           will
           continue
           so
           to
           doe
           untill
           they
           
           have
           changed
           their
           minde
           .
           For
           shortnesse
           ,
           I
           will
           pitch
           but
           upon
           foure
           grounds
           which
           the
           Independents
           have
           learned
           in
           the
           Brownists
           schoole
           :
           The
           first
           ,
           concerning
           the
           members
           of
           a
           Congregation
           ;
           The
           next
           three
           concerning
           their
           power
           .
           We
           will
           first
           consider
           whither
           the
           members
           of
           every
           particular
           Church
           bee
           obliged
           at
           their
           first
           admission
           to
           shew
           to
           the
           whole
           Congregation
           convincing
           signs
           of
           their
           Regeneration
           and
           true
           grace
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           whether
           the
           people
           of
           a
           Congregation
           have
           a
           power
           of
           voycing
           in
           every
           Ecclesiastick
           affaire
           .
           Thirdly
           ,
           whether
           the
           power
           of
           the
           Congregation
           be
           absolute
           and
           Independent
           ?
           Fourthly
           ,
           whither
           every
           man
           who
           hath
           a
           gift
           though
           not
           an
           office
           ,
           hath
           power
           to
           preach
           and
           prophesie
           publickly
           .
        
         
           The
           first
           question
           is
           of
           the
           grearest
           importance
           :
           
           The
           Independents
           would
           gladly
           dissemble
           their
           minde
           therein
           ;
           to
           this
           day
           they
           have
           declined
           all
           solemn
           debate
           upon
           it
           ,
           they
           speak
           as
           if
           they
           were
           either
           fully
           or
           very
           neere
           accorded
           with
           us
           ,
           professing
           their
           utter
           dislike
           of
           the
           Brownists
           unreasonablenesse
           herein
           ;
           but
           I
           professe
           this
           hath
           alwayes
           seemed
           to
           me
           their
           capitall
           and
           fundamentall
           difference
           ,
           the
           only
           cause
           of
           their
           separation
           from
           us
           ,
           and
           wherein
           if
           wee
           could
           either
           agree
           or
           accommodate
           ,
           there
           would
           be
           a
           faire
           possibility
           of
           accord
           in
           all
           things
           else
           ,
           at
           least
           so
           farre
           as
           to
           be
           united
           in
           one
           and
           the
           same
           Church
           ;
           but
           this
           difference
           is
           the
           great
           partition
           wall
           ,
           which
           so
           long
           as
           it
           stands
           ,
           will
           force
           them
           to
           continue
           their
           intolerable
           practice
           of
           separating
           from
           all
           the
           Reformed
           Churches
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           and
           that
           for
           fewer
           and
           more
           unjust
           causes
           then
           any
           who
           ever
           did
           carry
           the
           name
           of
           a
           Separatist
           ,
           to
           this
           day
           did
           pretend
           .
           This
           seemes
           to
           bee
           the
           reason
           why
           both
           Apollonius
           and
           Spanheim
           very
           excellent
           Divines
           ,
           have
           begun
           their
           dispute
           with
           this
           question
           .
        
         
           For
           the
           stating
           of
           the
           controversie
           ,
           consider
           how
           it
           stands
           betwixt
           us
           and
           the
           Independents
           at
           this
           time
           ;
           the
           Brownists
           for
           their
           separation
           were
           wont
           to
           alledge
           the
           impurity
           of
           our
           worship
           ,
           the
           corruption
           of
           our
           Government
           ,
           the
           open
           prophanesse
           of
           the
           most
           in
           our
           Congregations
           .
           By
           the
           mercy
           of
           God
           ,
           the
           first
           is
           fully
           Reformed
           ,
           at
           least
           so
           farre
           according
           to
           the
           minde
           of
           our
           brethren
           ,
           that
           they
           have
           entred
           no
           dissenting
           vote
           to
           any
           one
           passage
           of
           the
           Directory
           for
           worship
           :
           The
           Government
           also
           is
           so
           farre
           cleared
           in
           the
           Assemblie
           ,
           that
           they
           have
           entered
           their
           
           dissent
           from
           no
           part
           of
           it
           ,
           except
           that
           alone
           which
           concerns
           the
           Iurisdiction
           of
           Presbyteries
           and
           Synods
           ;
           and
           their
           dissent
           herein
           ,
           might
           and
           still
           may
           well
           be
           so
           carried
           as
           not
           to
           occasion
           any
           breach
           .
        
         
           
           But
           the
           third
           is
           the
           great
           cause
           of
           division
           ,
           wherein
           they
           much
           out-runne
           the
           Brownists
           ;
           for
           they
           did
           never
           offer
           to
           separate
           upon
           this
           ground
           alone
           ;
           and
           the
           matter
           whereupon
           here
           they
           stumbled
           ,
           was
           only
           open
           profanenesse
           and
           that
           incorrigible
           ,
           either
           through
           want
           of
           power
           or
           want
           of
           care
           to
           remedy
           it
           .
           If
           the
           profanenesse
           was
           not
           open
           and
           visible
           ,
           or
           if
           the
           Church
           had
           her
           full
           power
           to
           execute
           discipline
           ,
           and
           according
           to
           her
           power
           made
           conscience
           really
           to
           censure
           scandalls
           :
           These
           things
           as
           I
           conceive
           ,
           would
           have
           abundantly
           satisfied
           the
           Brownists
           ,
           and
           cured
           their
           separation
           .
        
         
           
           But
           the
           Independents
           now
           doe
           draw
           them
           up
           much
           higher
           then
           they
           were
           wont
           to
           stand
           ;
           They
           teach
           them
           to
           stumble
           not
           only
           at
           open
           profanenesse
           ,
           but
           at
           the
           want
           of
           true
           grace
           ;
           yea
           ,
           at
           the
           want
           of
           convincing
           signes
           of
           Regeneration
           :
           They
           teach
           them
           to
           require
           not
           only
           a
           power
           and
           care
           in
           the
           Church
           to
           censure
           such
           profanenesse
           ,
           but
           also
           a
           power
           in
           every
           member
           of
           the
           Church
           to
           keep
           out
           all
           others
           with
           whom
           they
           are
           not
           satisfied
           in
           the
           truth
           of
           their
           grace
           ;
           So
           the
           question
           is
           not
           as
           usually
           it
           is
           made
           ,
           of
           the
           quality
           of
           the
           members
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           but
           of
           the
           necessity
           to
           separate
           from
           that
           Church
           wherein
           we
           are
           not
           satisfied
           by
           convincing
           signs
           of
           the
           true
           faith
           and
           grace
           of
           every
           member
           at
           their
           first
           admission
           .
           Wee
           grant
           it
           is
           earnestly
           to
           be
           wished
           ,
           and
           all
           lawfull
           meanes
           would
           diligently
           bee
           used
           both
           by
           Pastors
           and
           people
           ,
           to
           have
           all
           the
           members
           of
           a
           Church
           most
           holy
           and
           gratious
           ,
           and
           what
           ever
           lawfull
           overture
           our
           Brethren
           can
           invent
           for
           this
           end
           ,
           we
           with
           all
           our
           heart
           will
           embrace
           it
           ,
           or
           else
           be
           content
           to
           beare
           much
           blame
           ;
           We
           grant
           also
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           the
           duty
           of
           Church-Governours
           to
           keep
           off
           every
           scandalous
           person
           from
           profaning
           to
           their
           own
           damnation
           the
           holy
           things
           of
           the
           Lord
           ;
           and
           that
           it
           is
           the
           duty
           of
           these
           Governours
           not
           only
           to
           suspend
           from
           the
           holy
           Table
           all
           scandalous
           persons
           but
           farther
           to
           cast
           all
           such
           out
           of
           the
           Church
           without
           respect
           of
           persons
           in
           the
           case
           of
           obstinacy
           ,
           when
           by
           no
           meanes
           they
           can
           bee
           brought
           to
           satisfactory
           repentance
           ;
           we
           grant
           also
           ,
           that
           Church-Governours
           deficient
           in
           these
           duties
           ,
           ought
           themselves
           to
           be
           disciplined
           by
           the
           rod
           of
           Church-Censures
           ;
           these
           things
           were
           never
           controverted
           .
           But
           the
           question
           
           is
           ,
           whether
           because
           of
           the
           admission
           of
           some
           to
           Church-membership
           who
           have
           not
           given
           satisfaction
           to
           every
           member
           of
           the
           Church
           in
           the
           point
           of
           their
           reall
           Regeneration
           ,
           a
           Church
           may
           lawfully
           be
           separated
           from
           ,
           as
           vitiously
           constitute
           ,
           for
           that
           essentiall
           defect
           in
           its
           very
           matter
           ?
        
         
           Our
           Brethrens
           constant
           and
           resolute
           practice
           albeit
           gilded
           over
           with
           many
           faire
           words
           ,
           maketh
           this
           to
           be
           the
           cleare
           state
           of
           the
           question
           ,
           against
           which
           I
           reason
           thus
           :
        
         
           First
           ,
           
           What
           to
           Moses
           and
           the
           Prophets
           was
           not
           a
           sufficient
           cause
           of
           separation
           from
           the
           Churches
           of
           their
           time
           ,
           is
           not
           a
           sufficent
           cause
           for
           us
           to
           separate
           from
           the
           Churches
           in
           our
           times
           .
           But
           ,
           want
           of
           satisfaction
           by
           convincing
           signes
           of
           the
           true
           grace
           of
           many
           members
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           was
           not
           a
           sufficient
           cause
           for
           Moses
           and
           the
           Prophets
           to
           separate
           in
           their
           times
           .
           Ergo
           :
           The
           minor
           is
           cleare
           and
           uncontroverted
           ;
           for
           Moses
           and
           the
           Prophets
           were
           so
           farre
           from
           separating
           from
           the
           Churches
           of
           their
           dayes
           for
           want
           of
           assurance
           of
           the
           true
           grace
           of
           every
           person
           in
           these
           Churches
           that
           they
           remained
           still
           to
           their
           dying
           day
           in
           the
           bosome
           of
           these
           Churches
           ,
           comumnicating
           with
           them
           in
           the
           Word
           ,
           Prayer
           ,
           Sacraments
           and
           Sacrifices
           ,
           though
           they
           were
           assured
           of
           the
           evident
           wickednesse
           of
           the
           most
           of
           their
           fellow-members
           .
           Moses
           knew
           the
           Body
           of
           Israel
           to
           bee
           a
           crooked
           and
           perverse
           generation
           :
           Isaiah
           tells
           the
           Iewes
           that
           they
           were
           another
           
             Sodom
             ;
             Ieremy
          
           sheweth
           that
           Israel
           in
           his
           dayes
           was
           uncircumcised
           in
           heart
           ,
           no
           better
           then
           
             Moab
             ,
             Ammon
          
           ,
           or
           
             Edom
             ;
             Micah
          
           ,
           that
           the
           godly
           in
           his
           time
           were
           very
           rare
           as
           the
           summer
           fruits
           ,
           as
           the
           grapes
           after
           the
           Vintage
           ;
           of
           this
           truth
           all
           the
           Prophets
           are
           full
           ;
           yet
           for
           all
           this
           ,
           none
           of
           the
           Prophets
           did
           ever
           think
           of
           a
           separation
           .
        
         
           All
           the
           difficulty
           then
           is
           in
           the
           major
           ,
           which
           thus
           we
           prove
           :
           
           The
           Church
           in
           the
           dayes
           of
           Moses
           and
           the
           Prophets
           ,
           was
           one
           and
           the
           same
           with
           the
           Church
           of
           our
           dayes
           :
           The
           House
           of
           God
           ,
           the
           body
           of
           Christ
           ,
           the
           Elect
           and
           redeemed
           people
           ,
           the
           holy
           Nation
           ,
           the
           peculiar
           treasure
           and
           spouse
           of
           the
           Lamb
           :
           The
           difference
           of
           the
           true
           Church
           in
           any
           age
           is
           at
           most
           but
           in
           accidentall
           circumstances
           ,
           and
           not
           in
           any
           essentials
           :
           so
           what
           ever
           morall
           evill
           doth
           defile
           the
           Church
           now
           ,
           and
           is
           a
           just
           cause
           of
           ejection
           or
           separation
           ,
           that
           must
           be
           so
           at
           all
           times
           ,
           especially
           ,
           under
           the
           old
           Testament
           ,
           where
           all
           the
           Ceremoniall
           differences
           that
           are
           alledged
           betwixt
           the
           
           Church
           then
           and
           now
           ,
           make
           for
           the
           strengthning
           of
           the
           Argument
           ;
           for
           then
           the
           causes
           of
           separation
           were
           stricter
           and
           smaller
           ;
           a
           little
           Ceremoniall
           pollution
           would
           then
           have
           kept
           out
           of
           the
           sanctuary
           ;
           much
           more
           a
           morall
           uncleannesse
           would
           have
           made
           the
           sacrifice
           abominable
           .
           If
           therefore
           at
           that
           time
           the
           matter
           in
           hand
           was
           no
           cause
           of
           separating
           from
           the
           Church
           ,
           much
           lesse
           can
           it
           be
           so
           now
           ,
           when
           God
           hath
           given
           a
           greater
           liberty
           to
           the
           Church
           in
           her
           majority
           ,
           and
           when
           Christians
           are
           not
           so
           easily
           infected
           by
           their
           neighbours
           sinnes
           as
           of
           old
           in
           the
           dayes
           of
           the
           Churches
           infancy
           they
           were
           ;
           Idolatry
           ,
           false
           doctrine
           ,
           open
           profanenesse
           ,
           were
           then
           most
           abominable
           ,
           and
           more
           terribly
           punished
           then
           now
           ,
           by
           the
           totall
           destruction
           of
           whole
           Cities
           and
           Countries
           wherein
           they
           were
           entertained
           ;
           also
           the
           duty
           of
           mutuall
           inspection
           and
           admonition
           ,
           the
           contempt
           whereof
           is
           made
           the
           grand
           cause
           of
           separation
           ,
           was
           most
           clearly
           enjoyned
           in
           the
           Old
           Testament
           .
        
         
           
           What
           here
           is
           replyed
           ,
           that
           all
           separation
           from
           the
           Iewish
           Church
           was
           simply
           impossible
           ,
           because
           then
           there
           was
           no
           other
           Church
           in
           the
           whole
           earth
           to
           goe
           to
           :
           We
           answer
           ,
           that
           the
           Replyers
           themselves
           will
           say
           that
           a
           separation
           must
           be
           where
           there
           is
           just
           cause
           ,
           and
           where
           a
           person
           cannot
           abide
           without
           pollution
           and
           sin
           ,
           although
           there
           be
           no
           other
           Church
           for
           him
           to
           go
           to
           ;
           for
           they
           make
           it
           better
           for
           men
           to
           live
           alone
           separate
           from
           all
           ,
           then
           to
           abide
           in
           any
           Church
           where
           they
           cannot
           live
           without
           the
           participation
           of
           their
           neighbours
           sinnes
           .
           We
           answer
           further
           ,
           That
           it
           was
           easie
           for
           the
           godly
           under
           the
           Law
           to
           have
           joyned
           together
           in
           the
           service
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           to
           have
           excluded
           the
           wicked
           thence
           ;
           and
           whereas
           it
           is
           said
           that
           this
           could
           not
           bee
           done
           ,
           because
           the
           Censure
           of
           Excommunication
           was
           not
           then
           in
           being
           ;
           We
           answer
           ,
           the
           Gospel
           makes
           it
           cleare
           ;
           That
           casting
           out
           of
           the
           Synagogue
           which
           was
           reall
           Excommunication
           ,
           
           was
           frequent
           in
           the
           Old
           Testament
           ;
           as
           also
           the
           keeping
           off
           from
           the
           service
           with
           a
           great
           deale
           of
           circumspection
           all
           who
           were
           unfit
           by
           any
           legall
           pollution
           ,
           much
           more
           by
           any
           known
           morall
           uncleannesse
           ;
           Kings
           themselves
           when
           polluted
           ,
           were
           removed
           from
           the
           Altar
           and
           put
           out
           of
           the
           Sanctuary
           .
        
         
           Again
           ,
           I
           reason
           thus
           ;
           That
           which
           moved
           not
           Christ
           and
           his
           Apostles
           to
           separate
           from
           the
           Church
           of
           their
           time
           ,
           is
           no
           cause
           to
           us
           of
           separation
           ;
           but
           ,
           want
           of
           satisfaction
           by
           convincing
           signes
           of
           the
           
           true
           grace
           of
           every
           member
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           was
           to
           them
           no
           cause
           of
           separation
           from
           the
           Churches
           of
           their
           times
           ,
           Ergo.
           
        
         
           The
           major
           is
           cleare
           ,
           except
           we
           desire
           a
           better
           pattern
           for
           our
           practices
           then
           Christ
           and
           his
           Apostles
           ;
           what
           ever
           carrieth
           us
           beyond
           their
           line
           ,
           must
           be
           high
           presumption
           and
           deep
           hypocrisie
           .
        
         
           The
           minor
           is
           cleare
           ,
           by
           many
           Scriptures
           ;
           the
           Scribes
           and
           Pharisees
           were
           a
           generation
           of
           vipers
           ;
           Ierusalem
           worse
           then
           Sodom
           and
           
             Gomorrah
             ;
             Corasin
          
           and
           Bethsaida
           was
           worse
           then
           Tyrus
           and
           Sidon
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           cast
           lower
           in
           Hell
           then
           these
           :
           yet
           the
           Lord
           did
           not
           give
           over
           to
           preach
           ,
           to
           pray
           ,
           to
           go
           to
           the
           Temple
           with
           them
           .
           Iudas
           when
           a
           declared
           Traytor
           ,
           did
           not
           scarre
           him
           ,
           nor
           any
           of
           his
           company
           from
           the
           Sacrament
           .
           After
           he
           went
           from
           the
           Table
           ,
           when
           his
           wickednesse
           was
           revealed
           that
           a
           Devill
           was
           in
           him
           ;
           yet
           none
           of
           the
           Apostles
           offered
           to
           cast
           themselves
           out
           of
           the
           body
           because
           this
           wicked
           member
           was
           not
           cut
           off
           .
           Many
           members
           of
           the
           Apostolick
           Churches
           were
           so
           farre
           from
           convincing
           signes
           of
           true
           grace
           ,
           that
           the
           works
           of
           the
           flesh
           were
           most
           evident
           in
           their
           life
           .
           In
           the
           Corinthians
           ,
           fundamentall
           errours
           ,
           open
           Idolaty
           ,
           grievous
           scandall
           ,
           bitter
           contentions
           ,
           profanation
           of
           the
           Lords
           Table
           .
           In
           the
           Galatians
           ,
           such
           errours
           as
           destroyed
           grace
           ,
           and
           made
           Christ
           of
           none
           effect
           .
           In
           the
           Church
           of
           Ephesus
           ,
           of
           Laodicea
           ,
           and
           the
           other
           golden
           Candlesticks
           ,
           divers
           members
           were
           so
           evidently
           faulty
           ,
           that
           the
           Candlestick
           is
           threatned
           to
           be
           removed
           ;
           yet
           from
           none
           of
           these
           Churches
           did
           any
           of
           the
           Apostles
           ever
           separate
           ,
           nor
           gave
           they
           the
           least
           warrant
           to
           any
           of
           their
           Disciples
           to
           make
           a
           separation
           from
           any
           of
           them
           .
        
         
           A
           third
           Argument
           .
           The
           want
           of
           that
           which
           never
           was
           to
           bee
           found
           in
           any
           Church
           ,
           is
           no
           just
           cause
           of
           separation
           :
           
           But
           satisfaction
           by
           convincing
           Arguments
           of
           the
           true
           grace
           of
           every
           member
           ,
           was
           never
           to
           be
           found
           in
           any
           Church
           .
        
         
           The
           major
           is
           unquestionable
           for
           what
           is
           not
           ,
           cannot
           have
           any
           operation
           ;
           
             non
             entis
             nulla
             sunt
             accidentia
          
           .
        
         
           The
           minor
           is
           demonstrable
           ;
           from
           the
           nature
           of
           a
           visible
           Church
           ,
           it
           is
           such
           a
           body
           whose
           members
           are
           never
           all
           gracious
           ,
           if
           we
           believe
           Scripture
           ;
           It
           is
           not
           like
           the
           Church
           invisible
           ,
           the
           Church
           of
           the
           Elect.
           It
           is
           an
           heterogeneous
           body
           ,
           the
           parts
           of
           it
           are
           very
           dissimilar
           ,
           some
           chaffe
           ,
           some
           corne
           ,
           some
           wheat
           ,
           some
           tares
           ;
           a
           net
           of
           fishes
           good
           and
           bad
           ;
           a
           house
           wherein
           are
           vessels
           of
           honour
           
           and
           dishonour
           ,
           a
           fold
           of
           sheep
           and
           goats
           ,
           a
           tree
           of
           green
           and
           withered
           branches
           ,
           a
           table
           of
           guests
           ,
           some
           with
           ,
           some
           without
           a
           wedding
           garment
           ;
           in
           a
           word
           ,
           every
           visible
           Church
           is
           a
           society
           wherein
           many
           are
           called
           ,
           few
           chosen
           ;
           except
           therefore
           we
           will
           alter
           the
           nature
           of
           all
           visible
           Churches
           whereof
           Scripture
           speaks
           ,
           we
           must
           grant
           that
           in
           every
           Church
           there
           are
           some
           members
           which
           have
           no
           true
           grace
           ;
           and
           if
           so
           ,
           how
           can
           they
           give
           convincing
           and
           satisfactory
           signes
           of
           that
           which
           is
           not
           to
           be
           found
           .
           Hypocrites
           may
           make
           a
           shew
           without
           ,
           of
           that
           which
           is
           not
           within
           ;
           but
           shall
           we
           lay
           an
           obligation
           upon
           every
           hypocriticall
           member
           of
           a
           Church
           to
           be
           so
           eminently
           skilfull
           in
           the
           art
           of
           counterfeiting
           as
           to
           produce
           in
           the
           midst
           of
           his
           gracelesnesse
           ,
           so
           cleare
           ,
           so
           evident
           and
           satisfactory
           signes
           of
           his
           true
           grace
           ,
           as
           may
           convince
           the
           hearts
           of
           every
           one
           of
           the
           Church
           that
           the
           thing
           is
           within
           the
           mans
           breast
           which
           certainly
           is
           not
           there
           ?
        
         
           
           The
           fourth
           Argument
           ,
           The
           want
           of
           that
           which
           cannot
           reasonably
           be
           supposed
           of
           every
           member
           of
           a
           Congregation
           ,
           is
           no
           just
           cause
           of
           separation
           from
           any
           Church
           ;
           but
           satisfaction
           &c.
           Ergo.
           
        
         
           The
           major
           is
           cleare
           ;
           for
           if
           the
           want
           of
           such
           satisfaction
           be
           a
           just
           cause
           of
           separation
           from
           the
           Church
           ;
           Then
           the
           presence
           of
           such
           a
           satisfaction
           is
           very
           requisite
           to
           be
           in
           every
           member
           ,
           as
           a
           necessary
           meane
           to
           keep
           it
           in
           union
           with
           that
           Church
           .
        
         
           The
           minor
           ,
           that
           such
           a
           satisfaction
           may
           not
           justly
           be
           supposed
           in
           every
           member
           of
           a
           Congregation
           ;
           for
           this
           would
           import
           these
           foure
           things
           ,
           all
           which
           are
           unreasonable
           .
           First
           ,
           that
           every
           member
           of
           a
           Congregation
           is
           to
           have
           power
           to
           try
           all
           its
           fellow-members
           ,
           to
           let
           them
           in
           or
           hold
           them
           out
           ,
           according
           as
           in
           this
           triall
           he
           is
           satisfied
           :
           This
           is
           a
           large
           limb
           of
           the
           Brownistick
           Anarchy
           ,
           putting
           the
           key
           of
           Authority
           and
           Iurisdiction
           into
           the
           hand
           of
           every
           Church-member
           ;
           if
           all
           the
           Independents
           will
           defend
           this
           ,
           let
           them
           speak
           it
           out
           plainly
           .
        
         
           
           Secondly
           ,
           it
           requires
           a
           great
           deale
           of
           more
           ability
           in
           every
           member
           of
           every
           Church
           ,
           then
           can
           be
           found
           in
           any
           mortall
           man
           :
           for
           not
           to
           speak
           of
           the
           impossibility
           of
           a
           grounded
           and
           certaine
           perswasion
           of
           true
           grace
           in
           the
           heart
           of
           an
           Hypocrite
           ,
           who
           hath
           no
           grace
           at
           all
           :
           how
           is
           it
           possible
           to
           attaine
           unto
           any
           grounded
           certainty
           of
           true
           grace
           in
           the
           heart
           of
           any
           other
           man
           ?
           for
           the
           hid
           man
           of
           the
           heart
           ,
           and
           the
           new
           name
           ,
           are
           not
           certainly
           known
           to
           
           any
           but
           to
           such
           as
           have
           them
           .
           The
           grounds
           of
           a
           mans
           own
           certain
           perswasion
           ,
           the
           act
           of
           his
           faith
           either
           direct
           or
           reflex
           ,
           the
           witnesse
           of
           his
           conscience
           ,
           or
           the
           seale
           of
           the
           spirit
           ,
           cannot
           go
           without
           his
           own
           breast
           :
           all
           the
           demonstrations
           which
           can
           be
           made
           to
           another
           ,
           are
           so
           oft
           found
           false
           ,
           that
           in
           understanding
           men
           they
           can
           breed
           at
           most
           but
           a
           fallible
           opinion
           or
           a
           charitable
           hope
           ,
           which
           is
           farre
           from
           any
           certainty
           either
           of
           sense
           or
           science
           ,
           much
           more
           of
           faith
           or
           immediate
           revelation
           .
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           it
           layeth
           a
           burthen
           unsupportable
           to
           the
           strongest
           ,
           
           upon
           the
           conscience
           of
           every
           weak
           one
           ;
           they
           must
           ever
           be
           in
           perplexity
           and
           doubt
           what
           to
           do
           ,
           whether
           to
           stay
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           or
           under
           the
           pain
           of
           sin
           to
           separate
           from
           it
           till
           they
           have
           accurately
           examined
           ,
           and
           after
           all
           needfull
           triall
           attained
           to
           a
           full
           satisfaction
           and
           assurance
           of
           minde
           of
           the
           regeneration
           of
           every
           member
           ,
           were
           they
           never
           so
           many
           of
           that
           Church
           whereunto
           he
           belongeth
           :
           The
           burden
           of
           such
           a
           task
           might
           break
           the
           back
           of
           the
           strongest
           Pastor
           ,
           much
           more
           of
           a
           silly
           Lamb.
           
        
         
           Fourthly
           ,
           
           this
           presupposeth
           that
           all
           Congregations
           must
           of
           new
           be
           gathered
           ,
           and
           all
           their
           members
           admitted
           of
           new
           ,
           which
           none
           may
           grant
           who
           minds
           not
           for
           the
           Independents
           pleasure
           at
           once
           to
           dissolve
           all
           the
           Reformed
           Churches
           ,
           and
           to
           avow
           that
           every
           person
           though
           born
           in
           the
           true
           Church
           ,
           within
           the
           Covenant
           of
           grace
           sealed
           in
           Baptism
           with
           the
           seale
           of
           God
           ,
           religiously
           educated
           in
           the
           feare
           and
           knowledge
           of
           God
           ,
           is
           notwithstanding
           without
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           no
           member
           of
           the
           body
           of
           Christ
           ,
           till
           he
           be
           admitted
           to
           the
           Lords
           Supper
           .
           Ordinarily
           in
           all
           Chistendom
           persons
           are
           actuall
           members
           of
           the
           Church
           wherein
           they
           were
           borne
           of
           faithfull
           parents
           ,
           baptised
           and
           Christianly
           educated
           ,
           before
           they
           be
           admitted
           to
           the
           holy
           Table
           .
           The
           case
           and
           question
           of
           admitting
           members
           by
           a
           Congregation
           after
           all
           are
           convinced
           of
           the
           true
           grace
           of
           him
           who
           craveth
           membership
           among
           them
           ,
           is
           but
           a
           new
           ,
           rash
           ,
           unjust
           case
           of
           the
           Independents
           ,
           which
           will
           inferre
           the
           gathering
           of
           new
           Churches
           ,
           the
           dissolution
           of
           all
           our
           old
           ones
           ,
           and
           lay
           a
           high
           royall
           street
           for
           Anabaptism
           ,
           excluding
           all
           our
           baptised
           children
           from
           Church-membership
           till
           they
           give
           personall
           satisfaction
           of
           their
           true
           grace
           ,
           and
           enter
           into
           a
           formall
           expresse
           Covenant
           .
           
        
         
           I
           adde
           but
           one
           other
           reason
           ;
           No
           reall
           absurdity
           doth
           follow
           upon
           any
           divine
           truth
           ▪
           but
           divers
           reall
           absurdities
           follow
           necessarily
           upon
           
           the
           ground
           of
           Separation
           in
           hand
           .
           Ergo
           ,
           the
           ground
           of
           Separation
           in
           hand
           is
           no
           divine
           truth
           ,
           but
           an
           evill
           errour
           .
        
         
           The
           major
           no
           man
           controverts
           ;
           for
           every
           true
           consequent
           is
           a
           stream
           that
           flowes
           out
           of
           the
           antecedent
           as
           its
           fountaine
           ;
           as
           the
           fountain
           is
           bitter
           or
           sweet
           ,
           so
           are
           the
           streams
           ;
           from
           a
           true
           antecedent
           a
           false
           consequent
           by
           no
           force
           can
           be
           extorted
           ;
           if
           the
           consequent
           be
           rotten
           ,
           it
           is
           a
           sure
           sign
           the
           antecedent
           is
           not
           sound
           .
        
         
           
           The
           absurd
           consequents
           I
           name
           for
           the
           proofe
           of
           the
           minor
           ,
           are
           ,
           First
           ,
           That
           then
           it
           shall
           be
           necessary
           to
           separate
           from
           all
           the
           Churches
           that
           are
           this
           day
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           except
           alone
           from
           these
           of
           the
           Independent
           way
           ;
           for
           no
           other
           Church
           doth
           so
           much
           as
           intend
           or
           assay
           to
           give
           assurance
           to
           every
           one
           of
           their
           members
           of
           the
           true
           grace
           of
           all
           the
           rest
           ;
           but
           on
           the
           contrary
           they
           teach
           such
           an
           endeavour
           to
           be
           both
           impossible
           and
           unreasonable
           .
           The
           absurdity
           of
           the
           consequent
           is
           so
           cleare
           ,
           that
           I
           pursue
           it
           no
           farther
           then
           to
           this
           Dilemma
           ;
           If
           it
           be
           necessary
           to
           separate
           from
           all
           the
           Churches
           of
           the
           world
           but
           the
           Independents
           ;
           Then
           ,
           all
           other
           Churches
           but
           theirs
           are
           false
           ,
           or
           else
           it
           is
           lawfull
           to
           separate
           from
           Churches
           that
           are
           true
           ;
           but
           ,
           neither
           of
           these
           will
           sound
           well
           in
           a
           Protestant
           eare
           .
        
         
           
           The
           second
           absurd
           consequent
           ,
           That
           then
           it
           was
           necessary
           to
           separate
           from
           all
           other
           Churches
           that
           have
           been
           in
           any
           former
           time
           ;
           for
           not
           one
           of
           them
           ever
           ,
           no
           not
           the
           greatest
           Schismaticks
           ,
           the
           Novatians
           ,
           the
           Donatists
           themselves
           did
           ever
           minde
           that
           every
           one
           of
           their
           members
           should
           so
           narrowly
           examine
           all
           their
           fellows
           ,
           as
           to
           come
           to
           a
           certain
           perswasion
           of
           their
           reall
           regeneration
           .
        
         
           
           The
           third
           consequent
           ,
           That
           then
           to
           the
           worlds
           end
           no
           Church
           anywhere
           can
           have
           any
           solid
           foundation
           ;
           for
           this
           principle
           is
           a
           mountain
           of
           quick-silver
           that
           rests
           not
           till
           all
           the
           Churches
           builded
           upon
           it
           be
           quite
           overthrown
           .
           The
           conviction
           of
           every
           members
           conscience
           of
           the
           true
           faith
           and
           grace
           of
           all
           their
           fellow-members
           ,
           is
           so
           sandy
           a
           foundation
           ,
           that
           nothing
           builded
           upon
           it
           can
           stand
           .
           What
           else
           hath
           broken
           in
           halfes
           ,
           and
           quarters
           ,
           and
           demi-quarters
           these
           separate
           Societies
           ?
           What
           made
           them
           of
           Amsterdam
           first
           break
           off
           from
           England
           ,
           then
           from
           Holland
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           Reformed
           ,
           then
           among
           themselves
           once
           and
           the
           second
           time
           ?
           What
           made
           Smith
           at
           Leyden
           ,
           after
           he
           had
           fallen
           off
           from
           England
           ,
           next
           to
           leave
           the
           Brownists
           ,
           and
           after
           the
           Anabaptists
           ,
           till
           at
           last
           he
           broke
           off
           from
           all
           Christians
           to
           the
           Arrian
           heresie
           ?
           What
           else
           
           doth
           drive
           many
           of
           Old
           and
           of
           New-England
           ,
           when
           they
           have
           run
           about
           the
           whole
           circle
           of
           the
           Sects
           ,
           at
           last
           to
           break
           out
           into
           the
           newest
           way
           of
           the
           Seekers
           ,
           and
           once
           for
           all
           to
           leap
           out
           of
           all
           Churches
           ,
           betaking
           themselves
           to
           their
           devotions
           apart
           :
           here
           indeed
           it
           is
           ,
           and
           no
           where
           else
           ,
           where
           they
           come
           to
           a
           possibility
           of
           satisfaction
           of
           the
           inward
           estate
           of
           these
           in
           their
           way
           ,
           that
           is
           of
           themselves
           alone
           .
           This
           is
           the
           reward
           of
           presumptuous
           errour
           ;
           it
           cannot
           rest
           when
           it
           hath
           led
           the
           seduced
           soule
           about
           the
           whole
           round
           of
           the
           fancies
           of
           the
           time
           ,
           till
           at
           last
           it
           throw
           it
           out
           of
           all
           that
           is
           called
           or
           so
           much
           as
           pretended
           to
           be
           a
           Church
           .
        
         
           The
           reasons
           alledged
           for
           the
           opposite
           Tenet
           ,
           
           may
           be
           seen
           in
           the
           Brownists
           Apology
           ,
           also
           in
           Robinsons
           Iustification
           ,
           in
           Cans
           necessity
           of
           Separation
           ,
           in
           Barrows
           Discovery
           ;
           but
           for
           shortnesse
           we
           will
           only
           consider
           what
           is
           brought
           by
           Mr
           Cotton
           in
           his
           
             Way
             of
             the
             Churches
          
           ;
           for
           there
           ,
           the
           best
           of
           the
           Brownists
           arguments
           are
           brought
           in
           the
           greatest
           lustre
           and
           strength
           which
           Mr
           Cotton
           thought
           meet
           to
           put
           upon
           them
           .
           Also
           what
           there
           is
           brought
           by
           Mr
           Cotton
           ,
           is
           acknowledged
           by
           our
           Brethren
           as
           their
           judgement
           ,
           without
           the
           haesitation
           of
           any
           marginall
           asterisk
           ,
           which
           when
           they
           dissent
           or
           doubt
           ,
           they
           professe
           to
           affix
           to
           some
           other
           passages
           of
           that
           book
           .
        
         
           The
           best
           form
           I
           can
           set
           on
           his
           first
           argument
           ,
           is
           this
           ;
           
           If
           every
           member
           of
           each
           Church
           is
           not
           only
           in
           profession
           ,
           but
           in
           sincerity
           and
           truth
           to
           be
           a
           Saint
           and
           faithfull
           ;
           then
           ,
           the
           Officers
           and
           body
           of
           each
           Church
           must
           take
           triall
           ,
           and
           be
           satisfied
           of
           the
           true
           faith
           and
           sanctification
           of
           every
           person
           before
           they
           receive
           him
           into
           the
           Church
           ;
           but
           ,
           every
           member
           of
           each
           Church
           is
           not
           only
           in
           profession
           ,
           but
           in
           sincerity
           and
           truth
           to
           be
           a
           Saint
           and
           faithfull
           ;
           Ergo
           ,
           the
           Officers
           and
           body
           of
           each
           Church
           must
           take
           triall
           ,
           and
           be
           satisfied
           of
           the
           true
           faith
           and
           sanctification
           of
           every
           person
           before
           they
           receive
           him
           into
           the
           Church
           .
           All
           the
           proofe
           is
           bestowed
           upon
           the
           minor
           from
           these
           Scriptures
           which
           make
           all
           the
           members
           of
           the
           Church
           to
           bee
           Saints
           by
           calling
           ,
           and
           faithfull
           Brethren
           :
           the
           Church
           it selfe
           to
           be
           the
           body
           of
           Christ
           ,
           the
           Temple
           of
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           ,
           the
           spouse
           of
           Christ
           ,
           the
           sons
           and
           daughters
           and
           children
           of
           God.
           
        
         
           We
           answer
           that
           no
           part
           of
           this
           argument
           is
           sound
           .
           The
           major
           ,
           
           minor
           ,
           and
           conclusion
           are
           vitious
           .
           First
           ,
           the
           conclusion
           commeth
           not
           neare
           the
           question
           ;
           for
           were
           it
           granted
           ,
           it
           concludes
           no
           more
           
           but
           a
           duty
           of
           the
           Church-officers
           and
           members
           to
           try
           and
           be
           satisfied
           about
           the
           state
           of
           these
           who
           are
           to
           bee
           received
           into
           the
           Church
           ,
           but
           it
           hath
           no
           word
           of
           an
           other
           duty
           which
           is
           the
           point
           in
           question
           :
           It
           speaks
           nothing
           of
           a
           necessity
           to
           separate
           from
           a
           Church
           upon
           the
           neglect
           of
           the
           former
           duty
           ;
           this
           alone
           is
           the
           state
           of
           the
           present
           controversie
           ,
           which
           neither
           is
           expressed
           nor
           by
           any
           consequence
           doth
           follow
           from
           any
           thing
           that
           is
           expressed
           in
           this
           conclusion
           :
           for
           suppose
           it
           were
           a
           duty
           laid
           by
           God
           upon
           every
           Church-Officer
           and
           member
           ,
           to
           enquire
           accurately
           after
           the
           Faith
           and
           Sanctification
           of
           all
           to
           be
           received
           among
           them
           ,
           and
           to
           expect
           satisfaction
           in
           their
           tryall
           ;
           yet
           I
           hope
           that
           every
           neglect
           of
           duty
           in
           the
           Church-Officers
           ,
           much
           lesse
           in
           every
           Church-member
           ,
           and
           least
           of
           all
           the
           want
           of
           successe
           of
           a
           duty
           truly
           performed
           ,
           will
           not
           be
           found
           a
           just
           and
           necessary
           cause
           for
           every
           one
           to
           separate
           from
           a
           Church
           ;
           if
           all
           this
           be
           not
           expersly
           concluded
           ,
           this
           arrow
           misseth
           the
           marke
           .
        
         
           
           Secondly
           ,
           That
           which
           is
           expressed
           in
           the
           conclusion
           ,
           pitcheth
           only
           upon
           one
           particular
           case
           ,
           which
           the
           Reformed
           Churches
           neither
           do
           nor
           may
           acknowledge
           ;
           for
           it
           speaks
           only
           of
           admission
           of
           members
           upon
           their
           confession
           of
           sins
           .
           This
           fits
           well
           the
           practice
           of
           the
           Brownists
           ,
           who
           suppose
           a
           necessity
           to
           dissolve
           the
           Reformed
           Churches
           that
           now
           are
           as
           vitiously
           constituted
           from
           their
           first
           beginning
           .
           They
           may
           seeme
           to
           have
           reason
           in
           their
           gathering
           of
           new
           Churches
           ,
           to
           put
           their
           members
           to
           tryall
           before
           admission
           ;
           but
           the
           Reformed
           Churches
           who
           take
           themselves
           to
           be
           so
           farre
           true
           ,
           that
           they
           need
           no
           dissolution
           or
           new
           erection
           ,
           are
           not
           concerned
           in
           this
           case
           of
           admission
           ;
           for
           their
           members
           were
           borne
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           had
           the
           Covenant
           sealed
           to
           them
           in
           Baptisme
           ;
           what
           tryall
           they
           take
           of
           their
           children
           when
           they
           admit
           them
           to
           the
           Lords
           Table
           ,
           is
           no
           wayes
           for
           their
           admission
           to
           be
           members
           ;
           for
           this
           practice
           is
           a
           maine
           pillar
           of
           Anabaptisme
           ;
           and
           our
           brethrens
           engagement
           therein
           ,
           is
           the
           ground
           of
           all
           their
           sympathy
           and
           symbolising
           with
           that
           Sect
           :
           So
           then
           the
           conclusion
           commeth
           short
           of
           the
           question
           ,
           and
           toucheth
           not
           the
           Reformed
           Churches
           ,
           but
           is
           builded
           on
           the
           pillars
           of
           rigid
           Separation
           and
           Anabaptisme
           ,
           taking
           that
           for
           granted
           which
           no
           Reformed
           Church
           may
           admit
           ,
           but
           upon
           hard
           termes
           ;
           no
           milder
           then
           the
           nullity
           and
           dissolution
           of
           all
           their
           Churches
           :
           that
           out
           of
           the
           rubbish
           ,
           a
           new
           building
           
           may
           bee
           erected
           after
           the
           Separatists
           patterne
           .
        
         
           The
           major
           also
           is
           vitious
           ;
           
           for
           suppose
           the
           antecedent
           of
           it
           were
           true
           ,
           yet
           there
           is
           no
           force
           therein
           to
           inferre
           the
           consequent
           ;
           be
           it
           so
           ,
           that
           every
           Church-member
           ought
           to
           be
           so
           holy
           as
           you
           will
           ;
           yet
           ,
           can
           this
           inferre
           the
           peoples
           power
           to
           try
           that
           holinesse
           which
           is
           the
           one
           halfe
           of
           the
           consequent
           ?
           Such
           a
           power
           in
           the
           people
           would
           make
           every
           one
           of
           them
           a
           Church-Governour
           ,
           which
           none
           of
           the
           Reformed
           Churches
           ,
           nor
           the
           halfe
           of
           the
           Separatists
           themselves
           will
           admit
           ;
           and
           they
           who
           doe
           plead
           for
           it
           ,
           set
           it
           upon
           other
           pillars
           but
           no
           man
           I
           know
           deduceth
           it
           from
           any
           thing
           in
           the
           antecedent
           now
           in
           hand
           .
        
         
           For
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           consequent
           ,
           the
           Officers
           satisfaction
           in
           the
           true
           and
           sincere
           grace
           of
           the
           members
           at
           their
           first
           admission
           ,
           if
           it
           have
           any
           truth
           ,
           yet
           it
           commeth
           too
           short
           of
           reason
           ,
           and
           runnes
           also
           farre
           beyond
           the
           most
           rigid
           Separatists
           .
           If
           a
           tryall
           must
           be
           made
           of
           Church-members
           ,
           why
           at
           their
           first
           admission
           alone
           and
           never
           after
           ?
           Is
           it
           not
           an
           ordinary
           case
           in
           all
           Churches
           ,
           and
           as
           much
           among
           the
           Brownists
           and
           Independents
           as
           any
           other
           ,
           that
           many
           who
           at
           first
           have
           been
           taken
           for
           truly
           regenerate
           ,
           have
           thereafter
           fallen
           to
           such
           errours
           in
           judgement
           and
           such
           practices
           in
           life
           ,
           as
           have
           given
           just
           ground
           to
           conclude
           the
           irregeneration
           of
           some
           ,
           and
           to
           doubt
           the
           regeneration
           of
           others
           ?
           Now
           ,
           if
           the
           uncertainty
           of
           regeneration
           ,
           be
           a
           just
           cause
           to
           hold
           a
           man
           out
           of
           all
           Churches
           ,
           is
           it
           not
           as
           just
           a
           cause
           to
           cast
           a
           man
           out
           of
           a
           Church
           ,
           when
           by
           doctrine
           or
           life
           ,
           this
           uncertainty
           appears
           ,
           which
           at
           first
           was
           covered
           ?
           yet
           none
           of
           our
           Brethren
           affirm
           that
           the
           uncertainty
           of
           regeneration
           ,
           nor
           the
           certainty
           of
           irregeneration
           is
           a
           just
           ground
           to
           cast
           any
           man
           out
           of
           the
           Church
           who
           once
           is
           come
           in
           .
           The
           consequent
           also
           runs
           wide
           of
           the
           rigid
           Separatists
           ;
           for
           the
           holinesse
           they
           require
           ,
           is
           expresly
           externall
           ,
           which
           may
           stand
           with
           the
           internall
           wickednesse
           of
           hypocrites
           ;
           but
           the
           consequent
           speaks
           of
           inward
           sincerity
           contradistinguished
           from
           all
           outward
           professions
           .
        
         
           The
           Minor
           is
           the
           part
           of
           the
           Argument
           which
           they
           labour
           to
           fortifie
           ,
           knowing
           the
           greatest
           weight
           to
           lie
           upon
           it
           :
           
           We
           do
           deny
           it
           as
           a
           very
           dangerous
           errour
           ;
           every
           member
           of
           a
           visible
           Church
           is
           not
           in
           truth
           and
           sincerity
           a
           Believer
           and
           Saint
           :
           This
           is
           against
           Scripture
           and
           all
           experience
           in
           every
           visible
           Church
           ;
           all
           who
           are
           called
           are
           not
           chosen
           :
           In
           the
           field
           of
           God
           there
           are
           tares
           among
           
           the
           wheat
           ,
           in
           his
           fold
           goats
           amongst
           the
           sheep
           ,
           in
           his
           net
           bad
           fishes
           among
           the
           good
           ,
           in
           his
           house
           vessels
           for
           dishonour
           ,
           not
           for
           honour
           only
           .
           In
           the
           best
           Churches
           of
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           we
           have
           too
           many
           bad
           members
           ,
           
             Iudas
             ,
             Ananias
          
           and
           
             Saphira
             ,
             Simon
             Magus
             ,
             Hymeneus
          
           and
           
             Philetus
             ,
             Demas
          
           and
           the
           like
           ;
           They
           dare
           not
           deny
           but
           some
           gracelesse
           hypocrites
           are
           in
           their
           best
           Congregations
           ;
           and
           if
           they
           should
           deny
           it
           ,
           the
           frequent
           out-breaking
           of
           their
           enormities
           to
           the
           eyes
           of
           the
           world
           would
           extort
           their
           confession
           .
        
         
           
           The
           proofes
           they
           bring
           ,
           come
           not
           up
           to
           the
           Question
           ;
           that
           in
           the
           first
           of
           the
           Corinthians
           ,
           first
           and
           second
           ,
           
             sanctified
             in
             Christ
             ,
             and
             called
             to
             bee
             Saints
          
           ;
           if
           yee
           understand
           it
           of
           an
           outward
           calling
           alone
           ,
           
           it
           is
           not
           pertinent
           ;
           if
           of
           an
           inward
           efficacious
           call
           ,
           it
           is
           true
           not
           of
           every
           member
           ,
           but
           of
           some
           onely
           ,
           and
           is
           attributed
           to
           the
           whole
           Church
           of
           Corinth
           indefinitely
           ,
           because
           of
           these
           some
           ,
           who
           truly
           were
           elected
           ,
           justified
           ,
           and
           sanctified
           ;
           but
           that
           this
           was
           not
           true
           of
           all
           and
           every
           one
           of
           that
           Church
           ,
           is
           cleare
           by
           the
           Apostles
           complaint
           of
           many
           among
           them
           ;
           of
           some
           for
           Incest
           ,
           of
           others
           for
           injurious
           defrauding
           of
           their
           neighbours
           ,
           of
           some
           for
           carnall
           Schismes
           ,
           of
           others
           for
           prophane
           drunkennesse
           at
           the
           Lords
           Table
           it selfe
           ,
           of
           others
           for
           fundamentall
           errours
           .
        
         
           
           The
           first
           of
           the
           Gal.
           2
           .
           v
           .
           hath
           nothing
           sounding
           toward
           the
           present
           question
           ;
           but
           the
           fourth
           verse
           is
           brought
           by
           the
           Brownists
           to
           something
           neare
           it
           ;
           that
           Christ
           had
           dyed
           for
           the
           Galatians
           sinnes
           
             and
             separated
             them
             from
             this
             present
             evill
             world
          
           ;
           if
           this
           import
           any
           true
           grace
           ,
           yet
           it
           may
           not
           bee
           applyed
           to
           every
           member
           of
           that
           Church
           ;
           for
           in
           the
           words
           following
           ,
           the
           Apostle
           beareth
           witnesse
           that
           sundry
           of
           them
           were
           removed
           to
           another
           Gospel
           ;
           that
           they
           were
           foolish
           and
           bewitched
           to
           rebell
           against
           the
           truth
           .
        
         
           
           The
           relation
           of
           the
           Church
           to
           the
           persons
           of
           the
           Trinity
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           the
           body
           and
           Spouse
           of
           Christ
           ,
           the
           Temple
           of
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           ,
           the
           sonnes
           and
           daughters
           of
           the
           Father
           ,
           must
           be
           understood
           as
           many
           such
           priviledges
           ,
           of
           the
           universall
           and
           invisible
           Church
           ;
           or
           when
           any
           of
           them
           are
           to
           be
           applyed
           to
           a
           particular
           visible
           Church
           ,
           they
           must
           be
           understood
           of
           that
           Church
           not
           according
           to
           every
           one
           ,
           but
           only
           the
           living
           and
           gracious
           members
           thereof
           .
           That
           such
           priviledges
           of
           the
           Catholicke
           invisible
           Church
           when
           they
           are
           applyed
           to
           a
           particular
           visible
           Congregation
           ,
           are
           to
           be
           understood
           according
           to
           this
           distinction
           of
           members
           ,
           Robinson
           
           him selfe
           while
           yet
           in
           his
           rigid
           separation
           ,
           grants
           it
           expresly
           .
        
         
           The
           places
           thus
           expounded
           ,
           prove
           not
           the
           point
           ;
           for
           grant
           to
           every
           Congregation
           so
           high
           priviledges
           as
           you
           will
           ,
           yet
           if
           they
           must
           be
           verified
           of
           that
           Congregation
           only
           according
           to
           some
           members
           ,
           and
           not
           according
           to
           all
           ;
           if
           they
           be
           to
           be
           understood
           only
           of
           the
           Elect
           in
           that
           Congregation
           who
           have
           the
           sanctifying
           Spirit
           of
           Christ
           ,
           not
           of
           many
           others
           who
           are
           dead
           in
           nature
           ,
           and
           yet
           are
           such
           members
           who
           have
           right
           from
           God
           according
           to
           our
           Brethrens
           own
           Tenet
           ,
           to
           perform
           Church
           acts
           ,
           such
           as
           are
           the
           preaching
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           the
           celebration
           of
           the
           Sacraments
           ,
           the
           admission
           of
           members
           ,
           the
           execution
           of
           censures
           ,
           with
           such
           authority
           from
           Christ
           ,
           as
           makes
           all
           these
           acts
           truly
           valid
           for
           the
           comfort
           and
           salvation
           of
           the
           Elect
           ;
           they
           prove
           not
           the
           true
           grace
           of
           every
           person
           whom
           we
           must
           acknowledge
           to
           be
           a
           true
           member
           of
           a
           Church
           .
        
         
           If
           you
           will
           extend
           these
           places
           to
           every
           singular
           member
           of
           particular
           visible
           Churches
           ,
           
           as
           indeed
           the
           Argument
           if
           it
           have
           any
           strength
           ,
           doth
           import
           ,
           the
           absurdity
           will
           be
           great
           ;
           for
           so
           it
           will
           carry
           to
           the
           Pelagianisme
           of
           Arminius
           in
           the
           extent
           of
           the
           true
           grace
           of
           God
           beyond
           the
           Elect
           ,
           to
           all
           the
           members
           of
           a
           visible
           Church
           ;
           also
           to
           the
           totall
           and
           finall
           Apostacy
           of
           many
           who
           are
           the
           Temples
           of
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           ,
           the
           members
           of
           Christ
           ,
           the
           faithfull
           and
           sanctified
           children
           of
           God
           :
           For
           the
           Argument
           maketh
           every
           member
           of
           any
           visible
           Church
           to
           be
           such
           ,
           &
           daily
           experience
           proves
           that
           many
           members
           of
           every
           visible
           Church
           are
           castawayes
           .
        
         
           Yea
           ,
           
           the
           Argument
           drives
           further
           then
           any
           of
           the
           Arminians
           will
           follow
           ;
           for
           however
           ,
           they
           extend
           the
           true
           and
           saving
           grace
           of
           God
           beyond
           the
           Elect
           members
           of
           a
           Church
           ,
           yet
           none
           of
           them
           ever
           said
           that
           this
           sanctifying
           and
           saving
           grace
           must
           be
           in
           every
           person
           before
           they
           can
           bee
           admitted
           members
           of
           any
           Church
           ;
           For
           this
           is
           that
           grosse
           errour
           which
           the
           Independents
           have
           learned
           not
           so
           much
           from
           Arminius
           as
           Socinus
           ,
           to
           put
           all
           men
           unconverted
           without
           the
           Church
           ,
           that
           in
           this
           condition
           they
           may
           be
           converted
           by
           the
           preaching
           of
           private
           men
           ,
           and
           if
           by
           Pastors
           ,
           yet
           by
           their
           Preaching
           ,
           not
           as
           Pastors
           ,
           but
           as
           private
           men
           dealing
           with
           these
           who
           are
           none
           of
           their
           Flock
           ,
           but
           without
           the
           Church
           .
        
         
           Neither
           doe
           the
           Socinians
           ,
           so
           farre
           as
           I
           know
           ,
           extend
           their
           Tenet
           thus
           farre
           ,
           as
           to
           require
           all
           before
           they
           be
           members
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           to
           be
           truly
           regenerate
           ,
           as
           if
           the
           only
           instrument
           of
           regeneration
           
           and
           conversion
           ,
           were
           the
           preaching
           of
           private
           men
           without
           the
           Church
           :
           and
           the
           preaching
           of
           Pastors
           within
           the
           Church
           ,
           did
           serve
           only
           for
           the
           continuing
           of
           the
           sence
           of
           justification
           and
           the
           encrease
           of
           sanctification
           ,
           as
           being
           performed
           of
           purpose
           only
           unto
           these
           persons
           who
           at
           their
           first
           entrance
           into
           the
           Church
           while
           yet
           they
           were
           without
           and
           but
           comming
           in
           ,
           have
           demonstrate
           the
           certainty
           of
           their
           enjoying
           these
           graces
           .
        
         
           
           The
           second
           Argument
           .
           God
           receives
           none
           to
           be
           members
           of
           the
           visible
           Church
           ,
           but
           those
           who
           shall
           be
           saved
           :
           but
           the
           Stewards
           of
           Gods
           house
           may
           receive
           none
           but
           whom
           God
           doth
           receive
           :
           Ergo
           ,
           the
           Stewards
           of
           Gods
           house
           may
           receive
           none
           to
           bee
           members
           of
           a
           visible
           Church
           but
           those
           who
           shall
           be
           saved
           .
        
         
           
           Answer
           .
           The
           Conclusion
           is
           subject
           to
           the
           most
           of
           the
           faults
           observed
           upon
           the
           conclusion
           of
           the
           former
           Argument
           ,
           which
           I
           doe
           not
           repeat
           ;
           only
           consider
           that
           this
           conclusion
           beareth
           expresly
           that
           none
           may
           be
           members
           of
           a
           visible
           Church
           but
           these
           who
           shall
           be
           saved
           ,
           and
           so
           who
           are
           truly
           Elect.
           We
           would
           not
           be
           deceived
           with
           their
           distinctions
           of
           inward
           and
           outward
           holinesse
           ,
           of
           seeming
           and
           reall
           grace
           ,
           of
           charitable
           and
           veritable
           discerning
           ;
           for
           this
           and
           the
           other
           Argument
           inferres
           flatly
           that
           no
           other
           must
           be
           received
           as
           members
           in
           a
           visible
           Church
           but
           such
           as
           first
           are
           tryed
           and
           found
           to
           bee
           really
           holy
           ,
           and
           who
           shall
           be
           saved
           .
        
         
           We
           Answer
           therefore
           to
           the
           Minor
           ,
           That
           it
           is
           evidently
           false
           for
           the
           Reasons
           which
           we
           brought
           upon
           the
           Minor
           of
           the
           former
           Argument
           .
           
           The
           place
           of
           the
           Acts
           brought
           for
           the
           proofe
           of
           it
           is
           detorted
           ;
           
           such
           as
           were
           to
           be
           saved
           were
           added
           to
           the
           Church
           ;
           is
           this
           indefinite
           proposition
           to
           be
           understood
           universally
           ,
           that
           all
           who
           were
           to
           be
           saved
           were
           added
           to
           the
           Church
           ?
           the
           former
           Argument
           maketh
           this
           no
           necessary
           truth
           ;
           for
           if
           men
           must
           be
           justified
           ,
           sanctified
           ,
           and
           put
           in
           the
           way
           of
           salvation
           before
           they
           be
           added
           to
           the
           Church
           ,
           then
           though
           they
           were
           never
           added
           to
           the
           Church
           ,
           they
           may
           well
           bee
           saved
           .
        
         
           They
           would
           doe
           well
           here
           to
           remember
           their
           own
           ordinary
           practice
           ,
           contrary
           to
           that
           which
           here
           they
           professe
           to
           be
           the
           way
           of
           God.
           Why
           doe
           they
           not
           adde
           to
           their
           Church
           all
           that
           are
           to
           be
           saved
           ?
           why
           exclude
           they
           many
           whom
           they
           grant
           to
           be
           truly
           gracious
           and
           Elect
           ,
           upon
           this
           ground
           alone
           that
           they
           cannot
           approve
           of
           their
           Independency
           or
           Covenant
           ?
        
         
         
           Or
           suppose
           the
           proposition
           to
           be
           universall
           ;
           yet
           ,
           must
           it
           be
           reciprocall
           and
           convertible
           ?
           Be
           it
           so
           ,
           that
           all
           who
           were
           to
           be
           saved
           ,
           were
           added
           to
           the
           Church
           :
           yet
           ,
           must
           all
           who
           are
           added
           to
           the
           Church
           be
           saved
           ?
           This
           is
           an
           evident
           untruth
           .
           Will
           they
           that
           all
           the
           members
           of
           their
           Church
           must
           be
           saved
           ?
           or
           doe
           they
           think
           that
           all
           the
           persons
           of
           their
           Churches
           who
           shall
           not
           be
           saved
           ,
           were
           never
           true
           members
           of
           their
           visible
           Church
           ?
           Iudas
           was
           made
           a
           member
           of
           the
           Apostolick
           society
           by
           Christ
           ,
           and
           many
           men
           were
           brought
           into
           the
           visible
           Church
           by
           the
           Prophets
           and
           Apostles
           ,
           who
           shall
           not
           be
           saved
           .
           Shall
           damnation
           and
           want
           of
           true
           grace
           cast
           them
           all
           out
           of
           the
           true
           Church
           ,
           and
           take
           from
           them
           their
           power
           and
           right
           ,
           to
           do
           the
           actions
           of
           a
           Church-member
           ?
        
         
           The
           third
           Argument
           .
           If
           it
           be
           put
           in
           any
           forme
           ,
           
           will
           readily
           fall
           under
           the
           exceptions
           of
           the
           first
           ;
           but
           since
           the
           Author
           puts
           no
           forme
           upon
           it
           ,
           I
           shall
           only
           consider
           its
           matter
           .
           It
           consists
           of
           the
           misapplication
           of
           three
           Scriptures
           ,
           first
           of
           Peters
           Confession
           ,
           
           Mat●h
           .
           8.
           they
           alledge
           that
           such
           a
           profession
           of
           Faith
           as
           the
           Father
           reveales
           to
           particular
           persons
           ,
           is
           the
           ground
           of
           a
           visible
           Church
           ,
           and
           so
           who
           ever
           is
           a
           member
           of
           that
           Church
           ,
           must
           both
           professe
           Faith
           ,
           and
           have
           the
           Spirit
           to
           indite
           that
           profession
           .
        
         
           Answer
           ,
           This
           is
           a
           strange
           Argument
           .
           For
           first
           ,
           we
           may
           not
           admit
           that
           the
           Church
           founded
           upon
           the
           Rock
           is
           every
           particular
           visible
           Church
           :
           The
           priviledges
           of
           the
           Catholike
           and
           visible
           Church
           ,
           which
           the
           Iesuites
           by
           all
           their
           wrestlings
           have
           never
           been
           able
           to
           extort
           from
           us
           for
           their
           Idoll
           of
           Rome
           ,
           shall
           we
           throw
           them
           away
           upon
           every
           Independent
           Congregation
           ?
           how
           unstable
           Rocks
           these
           Congregations
           are
           ,
           and
           how
           easily
           by
           small
           tentations
           shaken
           in
           pieces
           ,
           themselves
           may
           remember
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           the
           Rock
           whereupon
           the
           Church
           is
           builded
           ,
           is
           Christ
           ,
           whom
           Peter
           did
           confesse
           ;
           we
           may
           not
           make
           any
           mans
           profession
           ,
           were
           it
           never
           so
           cleere
           and
           never
           so
           zealous
           ,
           the
           foundation
           of
           the
           Church
           in
           such
           a
           fashion
           ,
           that
           the
           ignorance
           or
           hypocrisie
           of
           any
           man
           may
           remove
           the
           foundation
           of
           any
           Church
           .
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           shall
           no
           man
           be
           a
           member
           of
           a
           Church
           ,
           till
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           dictate
           unto
           him
           such
           a
           confession
           of
           Faith
           as
           he
           did
           unto
           Peter
           ?
           if
           none
           but
           the
           Elect
           and
           those
           who
           are
           filled
           with
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           ,
           may
           be
           members
           of
           Churches
           ,
           the
           Anabaptists
           have
           won
           the
           field
           .
           However
           ,
           what
           here
           is
           alledged
           ,
           is
           not
           true
           of
           Peter
           
           himselfe
           who
           long
           before
           that
           confession
           was
           a
           member
           of
           the
           Church
           .
        
         
           
           The
           second
           place
           mis-applied
           ,
           is
           the
           reproofe
           of
           the
           guest
           for
           his
           comming
           to
           the
           Lords
           Feast
           without
           the
           wedding-garment
           ;
           whereupon
           is
           inferrd
           the
           duty
           of
           the
           Church
           to
           hold
           out
           all
           who
           want
           the
           wedding-garment
           of
           true
           grace
           .
           Answ
           .
           This
           conclusion
           is
           not
           only
           beside
           ,
           but
           against
           the
           Text
           ,
           vers
           .
           9.10
           .
           the
           servants
           are
           commanded
           to
           invite
           as
           many
           as
           they
           could
           finde
           both
           good
           and
           bad
           ;
           they
           had
           no
           commission
           to
           hold
           out
           any
           for
           want
           of
           the
           wedding-garment
           ,
           for
           that
           garment
           was
           within
           upon
           the
           soule
           unperceptible
           by
           any
           but
           his
           eye
           who
           searches
           the
           heart
           and
           the
           reynes
           .
           The
           Apostles
           in
           their
           search
           went
           not
           beyond
           a
           blamelesse
           profession
           ;
           and
           experience
           may
           teach
           our
           Brethren
           ,
           that
           themselves
           are
           able
           to
           reach
           no
           farther
           ,
           finding
           after
           all
           their
           triall
           so
           many
           in
           their
           purest
           Congregations
           whom
           time
           declares
           to
           want
           that
           garment
           .
        
         
           
           The
           third
           place
           mis-applyed
           ,
           is
           the
           parable
           of
           the
           Tares
           ,
           as
           if
           the
           Tares
           came
           into
           the
           Church
           by
           the
           sleepinesse
           of
           the
           servants
           .
           Answ
           .
           This
           also
           is
           a
           bold
           addition
           to
           Scripture
           :
           it
           is
           not
           said
           ,
           while
           the
           servants
           sleeped
           ,
           but
           while
           men
           sleeped
           ,
           noting
           no
           negligence
           in
           men
           who
           did
           sleep
           when
           it
           was
           seasonable
           and
           necessary
           for
           them
           to
           sleep
           ;
           but
           only
           the
           secret
           and
           dark
           time
           of
           the
           night
           ,
           or
           the
           secret
           ,
           dark
           ,
           and
           imperceptible
           way
           of
           Satan
           his
           working
           in
           hypocrites
           ,
           and
           corrupting
           the
           Church
           .
           However
           ,
           this
           part
           of
           the
           parable
           is
           no
           wayes
           argumentative
           ;
           for
           Christ
           in
           his
           full
           application
           toucheth
           not
           at
           all
           upon
           this
           circumstance
           ;
           but
           the
           maine
           scope
           of
           the
           parable
           declareth
           to
           us
           the
           nature
           of
           the
           visible
           Church
           upon
           earth
           ,
           contrary
           to
           the
           argument
           in
           hand
           ,
           That
           Christ
           doth
           not
           intend
           to
           have
           upon
           earth
           any
           Church
           wherein
           the
           Tares
           shall
           not
           be
           mixed
           with
           the
           wheat
           ;
           for
           if
           he
           did
           not
           finde
           in
           his
           wisedome
           the
           expediency
           of
           this
           administration
           ,
           
           hee
           could
           in
           his
           power
           easily
           alter
           or
           prevent
           it
           .
        
         
           Their
           fourth
           argument
           is
           drawn
           from
           the
           second
           to
           Timothy
           ,
           3.5
           .
           
             who
             have
             a
             form
             of
             Godlinesse
             ,
             but
             deny
             the
             power
             of
             it
             ,
             from
             such
             we
             must
             turne
             away
             .
             Ergo
             ,
          
           who
           are
           not
           found
           to
           have
           positive
           and
           satisfactory
           signes
           of
           regeneration
           ,
           ought
           not
           to
           be
           admitted
           members
           of
           any
           Church
           .
           Answ
           .
           The
           consequent
           is
           naught
           ;
           for
           the
           strength
           of
           it
           will
           lie
           in
           this
           proposition
           ,
           Every
           
           professor
           who
           bringeth
           not
           demonstrative
           signes
           of
           his
           regeneration
           and
           true
           grace
           ,
           is
           a
           man
           who
           hath
           the
           forme
           of
           godlinesse
           and
           denyeth
           the
           power
           thereof
           .
           How
           false
           this
           is
           ,
           both
           the
           Text
           and
           our
           Brethrens
           practice
           will
           evidence
           .
           The
           Text
           puts
           it
           out
           of
           doubt
           ,
           that
           the
           men
           whom
           the
           Apostle
           calls
           the
           denyers
           of
           the
           power
           of
           godlinesse
           ,
           are
           persons
           openly
           scandalous
           and
           flagitious
           ,
           as
           the
           verses
           both
           before
           and
           after
           doe
           demonstrate
           ;
           even
           such
           whom
           the
           Apostle
           describes
           ,
           Tit.
           1.
           abominable
           ,
           disobedient
           ,
           and
           to
           every
           good
           work
           reprobate
           .
           Now
           it
           is
           cleare
           that
           many
           professors
           who
           are
           not
           able
           to
           bring
           out
           any
           convincing
           signes
           of
           their
           regeneration
           ,
           are
           notwithstanding
           free
           from
           all
           scandall
           ;
           and
           however
           many
           hypocrites
           can
           goe
           beyond
           them
           in
           making
           faire
           and
           satisfactory
           shewes
           to
           men
           :
           yet
           sundry
           of
           them
           may
           be
           the
           elect
           children
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           really
           most
           gracious
           in
           his
           eyes
           ,
           how
           unable
           or
           unwilling
           soever
           they
           be
           to
           make
           this
           much
           appeare
           to
           the
           world
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           the
           men
           whom
           the
           Apostle
           speaks
           of
           ,
           are
           to
           be
           cast
           out
           of
           the
           Church
           after
           their
           admission
           ;
           but
           our
           Brethren
           will
           not
           cast
           out
           all
           of
           whose
           regeneration
           they
           are
           not
           convinced
           ,
           after
           once
           they
           are
           admitted
           ;
           for
           if
           so
           ,
           Excommunication
           in
           every
           Church
           would
           become
           too
           frequent
           .
        
         
           Their
           fifth
           argument
           is
           this
           ;
           No
           hypocrite
           ,
           
           none
           who
           at
           last
           will
           leave
           their
           first
           Love
           ,
           are
           to
           be
           admitted
           in
           the
           Church
           ;
           for
           all
           such
           will
           ruine
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           procure
           the
           removing
           of
           the
           Candlestick
           :
           but
           all
           that
           cannot
           prove
           their
           regeneration
           convincingly
           ,
           are
           such
           .
           Answ
           .
           This
           is
           a
           bold
           and
           rash
           argument
           ,
           laying
           a
           necessity
           to
           exclude
           all
           hypocrites
           from
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           all
           such
           as
           may
           fall
           away
           from
           any
           degree
           of
           their
           first
           love
           .
           We
           answer
           then
           that
           the
           minor
           is
           very
           false
           ;
           for
           many
           gracious
           persons
           farre
           from
           hypocrisie
           ,
           and
           free
           from
           all
           decay
           of
           their
           first
           love
           ,
           may
           be
           unable
           to
           satisfie
           themselves
           or
           others
           in
           the
           certaine
           truth
           of
           their
           regeneration
           .
           But
           the
           major
           is
           more
           false
           ,
           against
           the
           practise
           of
           Christ
           and
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           who
           did
           alwayes
           receive
           divers
           hypocrites
           ;
           and
           our
           Brethren
           dare
           not
           deny
           that
           they
           do
           so
           also
           ;
           for
           their
           Churches
           consist
           not
           all
           of
           reall
           Saints
           .
           However
           the
           very
           Text
           alledged
           proveth
           our
           Tenet
           ;
           for
           Ephesus
           to
           Christ
           ,
           there
           is
           a
           most
           true
           Church
           ,
           notwithstanding
           their
           fall
           from
           their
           first
           Love
           ,
           and
           his
           threatning
           of
           them
           with
           the
           removall
           of
           their
           Candlestick
           if
           they
           did
           not
           repent
           .
        
         
         
           
           Unto
           this
           fifth
           they
           subjoyne
           as
           appendices
           ,
           two
           other
           arguments
           taken
           from
           the
           ancient
           types
           under
           the
           Law.
           The
           first
           ,
           The
           stones
           in
           Solomons
           Temple
           were
           not
           laid
           rough
           in
           the
           building
           ;
           Ergo
           ▪
           men
           irregenerate
           must
           not
           bee
           admitted
           members
           of
           a
           Christian
           Church
           .
           Answ
           .
           This
           is
           a
           wanton
           argument
           ;
           though
           the
           Temple
           might
           be
           a
           type
           of
           every
           Congregation
           :
           and
           the
           stones
           of
           Temple
           ,
           of
           the
           members
           of
           a
           particular
           visible
           Church
           ;
           yet
           that
           the
           roughnesse
           of
           the
           stones
           should
           be
           a
           type
           of
           irregeneration
           ,
           and
           above
           all
           ,
           that
           the
           place
           of
           hewing
           these
           stones
           should
           be
           a
           type
           ,
           and
           that
           argumentative
           ,
           to
           inferre
           that
           the
           place
           of
           our
           vocation
           ,
           regeneration
           ,
           justification
           and
           sanctification
           must
           be
           without
           the
           Church
           ;
           and
           that
           it
           is
           necessary
           we
           be
           like
           a
           stone
           perfectly
           hewen
           before
           wee
           be
           laid
           in
           the
           Church
           building
           :
           this
           is
           a
           kinde
           of
           Ratiocination
           which
           solid
           divinity
           will
           not
           admit
           .
        
         
           
           The
           other
           typicall
           argument
           is
           this
           ;
           The
           porters
           excluded
           uncleane
           persons
           from
           the
           Temple
           ;
           therefore
           ,
           the
           Officers
           ought
           to
           keep
           the
           irregenerate
           from
           the
           Church
           .
           Answ
           .
           There
           is
           no
           argumenting
           from
           symbolick
           types
           ,
           except
           where
           the
           spirit
           of
           God
           in
           Scripture
           applies
           a
           type
           to
           such
           a
           signification
           and
           use
           .
        
         
           Where
           did
           our
           Brethren
           learne
           to
           make
           the
           porters
           of
           the
           Temple
           types
           of
           the
           Church-officers
           .
           Their
           people
           will
           not
           bee
           content
           to
           be
           cheated
           of
           the
           Keyes
           by
           such
           symbolizing
           .
           If
           they
           will
           make
           the
           Temple
           a
           type
           ,
           not
           only
           of
           Christs
           body
           and
           the
           Church
           universall
           ,
           but
           of
           every
           Congregation
           ;
           yet
           by
           what
           Scripture
           will
           they
           make
           legall
           uncleannesse
           typifie
           the
           estate
           of
           irregeneration
           ?
           And
           above
           all
           ,
           how
           will
           they
           make
           the
           exclusion
           from
           the
           Temple
           for
           legall
           uncleanesse
           ,
           a
           type
           of
           rejection
           from
           Church-membership
           for
           irregeneration
           ?
        
         
           Nothing
           more
           common
           then
           legall
           cleanesse
           in
           a
           person
           irregenerate
           ,
           and
           legall
           uncleanesse
           in
           a
           person
           regenerate
           .
           Legall
           uncleanesse
           did
           never
           hinder
           any
           from
           Church-membership
           under
           the
           old
           Testament
           ,
           albeit
           for
           a
           time
           it
           might
           impede
           their
           fellowship
           in
           some
           services
           ;
           but
           irregeneration
           did
           never
           hinder
           communion
           in
           any
           service
           .
           It
           is
           a
           question
           whether
           very
           scandalous
           sins
           did
           keep
           men
           ceremonially
           clean
           from
           the
           Temple
           and
           Sacrifices
           ;
           but
           out
           of
           all
           doubt
           irregeneration
           alone
           was
           never
           a
           bar
           to
           keep
           any
           from
           the
           most
           holy
           and
           most
           solemn
           services
           ,
           whether
           of
           the
           Tabernacle
           or
           Temple
           .
        
         
         
           There
           are
           two
           other
           arguments
           couched
           in
           the
           conclusion
           of
           the
           debate
           .
           First
           ,
           
           from
           the
           3
           of
           
             Matth.
             Iohn
          
           the
           Baptist
           excluded
           the
           Scribes
           and
           Pharisees
           and
           the
           profane
           people
           from
           his
           Baptism
           ;
           Ergo
           ,
           the
           officers
           and
           body
           of
           the
           people
           should
           not
           admit
           irregenerate
           people
           to
           be
           members
           of
           the
           Church
           .
           Ans
           .
           The
           consequence
           is
           not
           good
           from
           Iohn
           the
           Baptist
           to
           all
           the
           officers
           and
           body
           of
           the
           people
           ,
           nor
           from
           Baptism
           or
           any
           Sacrament
           to
           Church-membership
           ,
           nor
           from
           the
           Scribes
           ,
           Pharisees
           and
           profane
           people
           ,
           to
           every
           irregenerate
           person
           :
           what
           loosnesse
           is
           in
           such
           reasoning
           ?
           But
           the
           worst
           is
           that
           the
           antecedent
           is
           clearly
           against
           the
           places
           of
           Scripture
           alledged
           .
           Iohn
           the
           Baptist
           did
           not
           exclude
           either
           the
           Scribes
           or
           the
           Pharisees
           or
           the
           common
           people
           from
           his
           baptism
           ,
           but
           received
           all
           that
           came
           ,
           both
           the
           Scribes
           and
           Pharisees
           ,
           and
           Ierusalem
           ,
           and
           all
           Iudea
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           region
           about
           Iordan
           ,
           requiring
           no
           other
           condition
           for
           their
           admission
           to
           his
           Sacrament
           then
           the
           confession
           of
           sinne
           and
           promising
           of
           new
           obedience
           ,
           acts
           very
           feasable
           to
           irregenerate
           people
           .
        
         
           His
           last
           argument
           is
           from
           Acts
           8.
           
           
           Philip
           admitted
           none
           to
           his
           baptism
           but
           upon
           profession
           of
           Faith.
           Ergo
           none
           should
           be
           admitted
           members
           of
           a
           Church
           without
           an
           evidence
           of
           their
           regeneration
           .
           For
           shortnesse
           I
           mark
           but
           one
           fault
           in
           the
           consequence
           ,
           yet
           a
           very
           grosse
           one
           ,
           That
           profession
           of
           faith
           is
           made
           a
           certain
           argument
           of
           true
           grace
           and
           sanctification
           .
           Will
           any
           of
           our
           Brethren
           be
           content
           to
           admit
           their
           members
           upon
           so
           slender
           tearms
           as
           Philip
           or
           any
           of
           the
           Apostles
           did
           require
           of
           their
           new
           converts
           ?
           Will
           the
           profession
           that
           Iesus
           is
           the
           Christ
           ,
           or
           such
           a
           confession
           of
           faith
           as
           
             Simon
             Magus
          
           and
           all
           the
           people
           of
           Samaria
           men
           and
           women
           ,
           after
           a
           little
           labour
           of
           Philip
           among
           them
           ,
           could
           make
           ,
           be
           an
           evident
           and
           convincing
           signe
           of
           regeneration
           ?
        
         
           Thus
           we
           have
           considered
           all
           Mr
           Cottons
           arguments
           :
           
           let
           any
           man
           according
           to
           his
           conscience
           ,
           pronounce
           what
           strength
           he
           findes
           in
           any
           of
           them
           ;
           whether
           or
           not
           in
           them
           all
           together
           there
           be
           such
           firmnesse
           as
           to
           sustaine
           the
           unspeakable
           weight
           that
           is
           in
           the
           conclusion
           builded
           upon
           them
           ;
           I
           mean
           a
           necessity
           of
           separation
           from
           all
           the
           Reformed
           Churches
           except
           these
           of
           the
           Indepent
           way
           :
           I
           may
           adde
           ,
           from
           them
           also
           and
           all
           else
           that
           ever
           have
           been
           in
           the
           world
           from
           the
           beginning
           to
           this
           houre
           ;
           for
           in
           none
           of
           them
           these
           hard
           conditions
           of
           satisfactory
           evidences
           of
           regeneration
           before
           persons
           can
           be
           admitted
           members
           ,
           were
           ever
           so
           much
           as
           required
           ;
           
           and
           among
           the
           Independents
           where
           these
           conditions
           have
           been
           required
           ,
           they
           were
           never
           found
           ,
           nor
           possibly
           can
           be
           found
           as
           they
           doe
           require
           them
           .
        
      
       
         
           CHAP.
           VIII
           .
           Concerning
           the
           right
           of
           Prophecying
           .
        
         
           
           THe
           second
           question
           I
           propounded
           ,
           concerneth
           the
           dogmatick
           power
           ,
           so
           to
           call
           it
           ,
           of
           their
           Church-members
           .
           They
           teach
           that
           the
           power
           of
           prophesie
           or
           publike
           preaching
           both
           within
           and
           without
           the
           Congregation
           ,
           belongeth
           to
           every
           man
           in
           their
           Church
           who
           hath
           ability
           to
           speak
           in
           publike
           to
           edification
           .
           The
           Reformed
           Churches
           give
           this
           power
           only
           to
           Pastors
           and
           Doctors
           who
           are
           called
           by
           God
           and
           the
           Church
           to
           labour
           in
           the
           Word
           .
           They
           do
           not
           deny
           to
           every
           Christian
           all
           true
           liberty
           in
           private
           as
           God
           gives
           them
           occasion
           ,
           in
           an
           orderly
           way
           to
           edifie
           one
           another
           ,
           nor
           do
           they
           deny
           to
           the
           sons
           of
           the
           Prophets
           who
           are
           fitting
           themselves
           for
           the
           pastorall
           charge
           ,
           to
           exercise
           their
           gifts
           in
           publike
           for
           their
           preparation
           and
           triall
           ;
           but
           publike
           preaching
           they
           do
           not
           permit
           to
           any
           who
           are
           not
           either
           actually
           in
           the
           Ministry
           or
           in
           the
           way
           unto
           it
           .
        
         
           
           The
           Socinians
           and
           Arminians
           ,
           the
           better
           to
           advance
           their
           design
           of
           everting
           the
           publike
           Ministry
           ,
           do
           put
           it
           in
           the
           hand
           of
           any
           able
           man
           to
           preach
           the
           Word
           and
           celebrate
           the
           Sacraments
           .
           The
           Brownists
           upon
           the
           mistake
           of
           some
           Scriptures
           ,
           give
           liberty
           to
           any
           of
           their
           members
           whom
           their
           Church
           thinks
           able
           to
           preach
           .
        
         
           
           Mr
           Cotton
           and
           his
           Brethren
           in
           New-England
           ,
           did
           follow
           for
           a
           long
           time
           the
           Brownists
           in
           this
           practise
           ;
           yet
           of
           late
           feeling
           as
           it
           would
           seem
           ,
           the
           great
           inconveniency
           of
           this
           liberty
           of
           prophecying
           ,
           they
           are
           either
           gone
           or
           going
           from
           it
           ;
           for
           in
           their
           two
           last
           books
           ,
           The
           way
           of
           their
           Churches
           ,
           and
           the
           Keyes
           ,
           they
           not
           only
           passe
           this
           popular
           Prophesying
           in
           silence
           ,
           but
           also
           do
           evert
           the
           chiefe
           grounds
           whereupon
           before
           they
           did
           build
           it
           ;
           our
           Brethren
           here
           of
           Holland
           and
           London
           ,
           seem
           not
           yet
           to
           be
           accorded
           about
           it
           ;
           these
           of
           Arnhem
           did
           to
           the
           last
           day
           of
           their
           Churches
           standing
           maintaine
           it
           ;
           their
           gentlemen
           preaching
           ordinarily
           in
           the
           absence
           of
           their
           Ministers
           ;
           but
           at
           Roterdam
           ,
           Mr
           Bridge
           would
           never
           permit
           it
           ;
           yet
           Mr
           Simpson
           thought
           it
           so
           necessary
           an
           ordinance
           ,
           that
           the
           neglect
           of
           it
           was
           
           the
           cheife
           cause
           of
           his
           secession
           from
           Mr
           Bridge
           ,
           and
           erecting
           a
           new
           Church
           ;
           neither
           ever
           could
           these
           two
           Churches
           be
           united
           till
           after
           both
           Mr
           Bridges
           and
           Mr
           Simpsons
           removall
           ;
           their
           Successor
           did
           find
           a
           temper
           in
           this
           question
           ,
           permitting
           the
           exercise
           of
           prophesie
           ,
           not
           in
           the
           meeting
           place
           of
           the
           Congregation
           ,
           but
           in
           a
           private
           place
           on
           a
           week
           day
           ;
           our
           Brethren
           at
           London
           are
           for
           this
           exercise
           ,
           not
           only
           upon
           the
           former
           grounds
           ,
           but
           especially
           to
           hold
           a
           doore
           open
           for
           themselves
           to
           preach
           in
           the
           Parish-Churches
           where
           they
           neither
           are
           nor
           ever
           intend
           to
           be
           Pastors
           ,
           only
           they
           preach
           as
           gifted
           men
           and
           Prophets
           ,
           for
           the
           conversion
           of
           these
           who
           are
           to
           be
           made
           members
           of
           their
           new
           Congregations
           .
        
         
           The
           reasons
           we
           bring
           for
           our
           tenet
           ,
           are
           these
           .
           First
           ,
           Who
           ever
           have
           power
           to
           preach
           the
           word
           ordinarily
           ,
           have
           also
           power
           to
           baptise
           .
           
           But
           only
           Ministers
           have
           power
           to
           baptise
           :
           Ergo
           ,
           only
           Ministers
           have
           power
           to
           preach
           the
           Word
           ordinarily
           .
           The
           Minor
           how
           ever
           the
           Arminians
           and
           some
           few
           of
           the
           late
           Brownists
           deny
           ,
           yet
           all
           the
           Independents
           grant
           it
           ;
           but
           they
           deny
           the
           Major
           ,
           which
           we
           prove
           by
           two
           Scripturall
           reasons
           ;
           first
           ,
           Christ
           conjoyns
           the
           power
           of
           baptism
           with
           the
           power
           of
           preaching
           ;
           Ergo
           ,
           who
           have
           the
           power
           of
           preaching
           have
           also
           the
           power
           of
           baptising
           ,
           which
           Christ
           hath
           anexed
           to
           it
           ,
           Matth.
           28.19
           .
           
             Go
             and
             teach
             all
             Nations
             ,
             baptising
             them
             .
          
           Their
           Reply
           that
           Christ
           speaks
           here
           of
           Apostles
           and
           not
           of
           ordinary
           Ministers
           ,
           is
           not
           satisfactory
           ;
           for
           he
           speaks
           both
           of
           Apostles
           and
           ordinary
           Ministers
           because
           of
           such
           officers
           who
           were
           to
           remain
           in
           the
           Church
           unto
           the
           end
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           and
           with
           whose
           Ministry
           he
           was
           alwayes
           and
           ever
           to
           be
           present
           as
           it
           followeth
           in
           verse
           20.
           
           But
           the
           Church
           from
           that
           time
           to
           the
           worlds
           end
           ,
           was
           not
           to
           be
           served
           by
           Apostles
           only
           ,
           who
           soon
           after
           were
           removed
           ,
           but
           by
           ordinary
           Pastors
           also
           ,
           the
           Apostles
           Successors
           .
           Moreover
           ,
           there
           is
           no
           reason
           for
           the
           connexion
           of
           baptism
           and
           Preaching
           in
           the
           person
           of
           the
           Apostles
           that
           will
           not
           hold
           as
           well
           if
           not
           better
           in
           the
           person
           of
           ordinary
           Ministers
           .
        
         
           Our
           other
           proofe
           of
           the
           major
           ,
           is
           this
           .
           The
           power
           of
           preaching
           is
           more
           then
           the
           power
           of
           baptisme
           ;
           Ergo
           ,
           who
           have
           the
           first
           ,
           have
           the
           second
           also
           .
           The
           antecedent
           is
           manifest
           from
           1
           Cor.
           1.17
           .
           
             Christ
             sent
             me
             not
             to
             baptise
             but
             to
             preach
          
           ;
           to
           intimate
           the
           excellency
           of
           the
           one
           above
           the
           other
           ;
           the
           Apostle
           declares
           not
           only
           his
           seldome
           practice
           of
           the
           one
           ,
           
           but
           denyeth
           his
           commission
           for
           it
           in
           comparison
           of
           the
           other
           .
        
         
           The
           second
           Argument
           ;
           Who
           ever
           have
           power
           to
           preach
           are
           sent
           of
           
           God
           to
           preach
           .
           But
           ,
           these
           who
           have
           no
           office
           in
           the
           Church
           are
           not
           sent
           of
           God
           to
           preach
           ,
           Ergo
           :
           They
           that
           have
           no
           office
           in
           the
           Church
           have
           no
           power
           to
           preach
           .
           The
           major
           is
           grounded
           on
           Rom.
           10.15
           .
           
             How
             shall
             they
             preach
             except
             they
             be
             sent
             ?
          
           The
           minor
           may
           bee
           proved
           ,
           not
           only
           from
           the
           nature
           of
           the
           thing
           ,
           the
           calling
           of
           God
           to
           preach
           ,
           and
           a
           mans
           ordinary
           preaching
           on
           Gods
           call
           importing
           an
           office
           and
           charge
           to
           do
           such
           a
           work
           :
           but
           also
           from
           the
           place
           in
           hand
           compared
           with
           its
           fountaine
           ,
           whence
           it
           is
           derived
           Isay
           52.8
           .
           
             Thy
             watchmen
             shall
             lift
             up
             the
             voyce
             ,
          
           where
           it
           is
           cleare
           that
           these
           whom
           the
           Lord
           sends
           to
           preach
           are
           watchmen
           ,
           from
           whose
           hand
           the
           blood
           of
           them
           ,
           that
           die
           without
           warning
           will
           be
           required
           ,
           Ezeck
           .
           33.6
           .
           
             Who
             watch
             for
             the
             peoples
             soules
             as
             they
             who
             must
             give
             an
             account
             ,
             Heb.
          
           12.17
           .
           which
           is
           not
           true
           of
           any
           man
           who
           hath
           no
           charge
           .
        
         
           
           Every
           ordinary
           preacher
           labours
           in
           the
           word
           and
           doctrine
           ;
           no
           man
           out
           of
           office
           labours
           in
           the
           word
           and
           doctrine
           ;
           for
           labouring
           in
           the
           word
           and
           doctrine
           ,
           is
           the
           character
           and
           specifick
           difference
           of
           the
           Pastor
           and
           Doctor
           ,
           whereby
           they
           are
           distinguished
           from
           the
           ruling
           Elder
           ,
           1
           Tim.
           5.17
           .
           This
           character
           and
           form
           of
           the
           prime
           Officers
           cannot
           be
           given
           to
           men
           out
           of
           all
           office
           .
           The
           major
           is
           proved
           from
           the
           very
           terms
           of
           the
           proposition
           ,
           for
           no
           man
           can
           acquire
           an
           ability
           to
           preach
           ordinarily
           the
           Word
           in
           the
           Congregation
           and
           to
           exercise
           that
           gift
           for
           the
           Churches
           edification
           without
           great
           and
           constant
           labouring
           in
           that
           Word
           .
        
         
           
           Fourthly
           ,
           Every
           Preacher
           of
           the
           Word
           hath
           gotten
           a
           gift
           from
           Christ
           for
           the
           perfecting
           of
           the
           Saints
           ,
           for
           the
           work
           of
           the
           Ministry
           ,
           for
           the
           edifying
           of
           the
           body
           of
           Christ
           ;
           but
           ,
           no
           man
           out
           of
           office
           hath
           gotten
           such
           a
           gift
           ;
           Ergo.
           The
           major
           they
           do
           not
           deny
           ,
           for
           they
           make
           the
           ground
           of
           their
           Prophets
           preaching
           to
           be
           their
           gift
           to
           edifie
           the
           Church
           .
           The
           minor
           thus
           we
           prove
           ,
           Apostles
           ,
           Evangelists
           ,
           Prophets
           ,
           Pastors
           and
           Doctors
           ,
           are
           not
           out
           of
           office
           .
           But
           ,
           all
           who
           have
           received
           such
           gifts
           ,
           are
           Apostles
           ,
           &c.
           
           Ergo
           ,
           none
           who
           have
           received
           such
           gifts
           are
           out
           of
           office
           .
           The
           major
           none
           will
           deny
           ;
           the
           minor
           is
           grounded
           on
           Ephes
           .
           4.8
           .
           &
           11.
           where
           there
           is
           a
           perfect
           enumeration
           of
           all
           the
           teaching
           gifts
           which
           Christ
           gave
           to
           the
           Church
           for
           edification
           ;
           of
           these
           are
           reckoned
           up
           only
           five
           ,
           Apostles
           ,
           &c.
           and
           to
           Gods
           perfect
           numbers
           men
           may
           not
           adde
           .
        
         
           
           Fifthly
           ,
           It
           was
           unlawfull
           for
           men
           out
           of
           office
           to
           sacrifice
           ;
           Ergo
           ,
           it
           is
           unlawfull
           for
           men
           out
           of
           office
           to
           preach
           .
           The
           consequence
           lieth
           in
           the
           parity
           of
           preaching
           to
           sacrificing
           ,
           the
           one
           being
           as
           great
           an
           
           honour
           if
           not
           a
           greater
           then
           the
           other
           ;
           for
           I
           suppose
           it
           will
           be
           granted
           that
           the
           Sacraments
           of
           the
           New
           Testament
           are
           in
           many
           respects
           more
           excellent
           then
           the
           Sacrifices
           of
           the
           old
           .
           Now
           preaching
           as
           we
           have
           proved
           before
           ,
           is
           more
           excellent
           then
           baptism
           ,
           a
           Sacrament
           of
           the
           New
           Testament
           .
           The
           antecedent
           is
           proved
           from
           
             Heb.
             chap.
          
           5.
           v
           3.4
           ,
           5.
           
           
             No
             man
             taketh
             this
             honour
             to
             himselfe
             ,
             viz.
          
           to
           offer
           up
           Sacrifices
           ,
           
             but
             he
             that
             is
             called
             of
             God
             as
             was
          
           Aaron
           ;
           
             so
             also
             Christ
             glorified
             not
             himselfe
             to
             be
             made
             an
             High
             Priest
          
           ;
           Here
           it
           is
           made
           unlawfull
           both
           for
           Aaron
           and
           Christ
           to
           offer
           up
           Sacrifices
           before
           they
           had
           a
           calling
           to
           be
           Priests
           .
        
         
           Sixthly
           ,
           
           Whoever
           have
           gotten
           of
           God
           a
           calling
           or
           a
           gift
           to
           preach
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           they
           are
           obliged
           to
           keep
           &
           encrease
           their
           gift
           ,
           &
           to
           improve
           that
           calling
           by
           giving
           themselves
           wholy
           to
           reading
           ,
           by
           laying
           aside
           all
           worldly
           occupations
           ,
           &
           not
           intangling
           themselves
           with
           the
           things
           of
           this
           life
           ;
           but
           ,
           no
           man
           out
           of
           office
           is
           thus
           obliged
           .
           Ergo.
           The
           minor
           they
           grant
           ,
           for
           they
           will
           not
           have
           their
           Prophets
           to
           be
           so
           much
           in
           reading
           as
           may
           distract
           them
           from
           their
           worldly
           Trade
           and
           civill
           occupation
           :
           The
           major
           is
           proved
           from
           1
           
             Tim.
             cha
          
           .
           4.
           ver
           .
           13.14
           ,
           15.
           where
           Timothy
           is
           commanded
           to
           keep
           his
           gift
           of
           preaching
           by
           the
           meanes
           named
           .
           The
           reason
           is
           alike
           to
           all
           that
           have
           that
           gift
           ,
           whether
           they
           have
           it
           by
           Prophesie
           ,
           &
           laying
           on
           of
           the
           hands
           of
           the
           Presbytery
           as
           Timothy
           had
           it
           ,
           or
           any
           otherwayes
           :
           for
           the
           gifts
           of
           God
           however
           gotten
           ,
           must
           not
           bee
           neglected
           ,
           and
           the
           meanes
           prescribed
           of
           God
           for
           the
           entertaining
           of
           these
           gifts
           may
           not
           bee
           slighted
           ,
           least
           of
           all
           by
           them
           in
           whom
           the
           gift
           is
           but
           mean
           and
           small
           ;
           they
           of
           all
           others
           have
           most
           need
           of
           the
           strongest
           meanes
           to
           make
           their
           smoking
           flax
           to
           burn
           :
           beside
           ,
           publick
           preaching
           is
           a
           faculty
           of
           that
           nature
           ,
           that
           all
           the
           reading
           and
           attendance
           which
           any
           man
           can
           bestow
           upon
           it
           ,
           will
           have
           enough
           ado
           to
           support
           and
           entertaine
           it
           in
           any
           usefull
           and
           edifying
           condition
           .
        
         
           Seventhly
           ,
           
           None
           may
           lawfully
           preach
           but
           such
           as
           the
           Apostles
           appointed
           to
           preach
           .
           But
           ,
           the
           Apostles
           appointed
           no
           man
           out
           of
           office
           to
           preach
           .
           The
           minor
           alone
           is
           questionable
           ;
           which
           thus
           we
           prove
           .
           The
           Apostles
           appointed
           no
           others
           to
           preach
           but
           Elders
           ;
           Ergo
           ,
           none
           out
           of
           office
           .
           The
           antecedent
           we
           have
           from
           Titus
           1.5
           .
           
           
             That
             thou
             shouldest
             ordaine
             Elders
             in
             every
             City
             as
             I
             had
             appointed
             thee
             .
          
        
         
           Eightly
           ,
           the
           permitting
           of
           private
           men
           out
           of
           office
           to
           preach
           ,
           is
           a
           great
           meanes
           of
           confusion
           in
           the
           Church
           and
           breeding
           of
           errors
           and
           strife
           ;
           Ergo
           ,
           it
           s
           not
           of
           God.
           The
           antecedent
           is
           made
           too
           cleare
           
           by
           daily
           experience
           ;
           the
           consequence
           is
           builded
           upon
           the
           nature
           of
           God
           who
           is
           a
           God
           and
           Author
           of
           truth
           and
           order
           ;
           what
           is
           from
           him
           ,
           is
           conduceable
           to
           these
           ends
           ,
           not
           to
           the
           contrary
           .
        
         
           
           The
           opposite
           Arguments
           are
           many
           .
           Robinson
           while
           yet
           he
           was
           ,
           as
           I
           suppose
           ,
           in
           the
           height
           of
           his
           Separation
           ,
           did
           fill
           a
           whole
           book
           with
           them
           ;
           the
           best
           of
           these
           Arguments
           whereupon
           our
           Brethren
           are
           pleased
           to
           pitch
           ,
           be
           these
           following
           .
           First
           ,
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           Corinth
           ,
           men
           out
           of
           office
           did
           ordinarily
           preach
           in
           the
           Congregation
           ;
           Ergo
           ,
           it
           is
           lawfull
           to
           doe
           so
           still
           .
           Answ
           .
           We
           may
           either
           deny
           ,
           or
           distinguish
           the
           antecedent
           :
           They
           that
           preached
           in
           the
           place
           alledged
           ,
           were
           Prophets
           ,
           and
           so
           not
           out
           of
           off●ce
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           they
           who
           preached
           there
           ,
           were
           men
           endued
           with
           extraordinary
           gifts
           ,
           whose
           practice
           can
           be
           no
           pattern
           to
           the
           Churches
           now
           a
           dayes
           ,
           where
           these
           gifts
           are
           ceased
           .
           That
           it
           is
           so
           ,
           vers
           .
           30.
           makes
           cleare
           ,
           where
           the
           Prophets
           doe
           preach
           extemporary
           Revelations
           .
        
         
           Also
           Mr
           Cotton
           himselfe
           in
           his
           last
           book
           of
           the
           Keyes
           ,
           p.
           20.
           doth
           grant
           this
           ,
           and
           expresly
           recals
           what
           himselfe
           in
           his
           Catechism
           ,
           and
           both
           he
           and
           his
           Brethren
           in
           their
           Answer
           to
           the
           32
           Articles
           ,
           had
           delivered
           about
           prophesying
           .
           This
           ingenuity
           is
           amiable
           ,
           and
           if
           it
           might
           please
           God
           to
           bring
           our
           Brethren
           off
           the
           other
           points
           of
           Brownisme
           as
           fairely
           ,
           there
           might
           be
           hope
           quickly
           of
           an
           happy
           Accommodation
           .
        
         
           
           Their
           second
           Argument
           .
           Iehoshaphat
           and
           his
           Princes
           did
           preach
           the
           word
           .
           But
           ,
           Iehoshaphat
           &
           his
           Princes
           were
           not
           Church-officers
           ;
           Ergo
           ,
           some
           who
           are
           no
           Church-officers
           ,
           may
           preach
           the
           Word
           .
           Ans
           .
           We
           deny
           the
           major
           ;
           for
           that
           which
           is
           recorded
           of
           
             Iehoshaphat
             ,
             Chro.
          
           2.19
           .
           was
           nothing
           but
           the
           Kings
           exhortation
           to
           his
           subjects
           ,
           to
           stirre
           up
           the
           Levites
           and
           Iudges
           to
           a
           faithfull
           discharge
           of
           their
           office
           ;
           this
           was
           no
           exposition
           of
           the
           Law
           ,
           nor
           any
           dispensing
           of
           that
           knowledge
           which
           the
           Priests
           lips
           were
           appointed
           by
           God
           to
           preserve
           ;
           What
           is
           spoken
           of
           his
           Princes
           preaching
           ,
           Chron.
           2.17
           ,
           6.
           beside
           that
           it
           was
           but
           once
           in
           the
           time
           of
           an
           extraordinary
           Reformation
           ,
           the
           way
           of
           that
           teaching
           is
           expounded
           in
           the
           following
           words
           ,
           not
           to
           have
           been
           by
           themselves
           ,
           but
           by
           the
           Levites
           who
           carried
           the
           Book
           of
           the
           Law
           ,
           they
           only
           did
           preach
           ;
           the
           Princes
           accompanied
           them
           ,
           and
           by
           their
           Civill
           authority
           countenanced
           and
           assisted
           them
           in
           their
           preaching
           .
           That
           thus
           it
           was
           ,
           Mr
           Cotton
           confesseth
           in
           the
           above-mentioned
           place
           of
           his
           Keys
           ,
           avowing
           that
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           Israel
           none
           did
           preach
           either
           in
           the
           Synagogue
           
           or
           Temple
           ,
           but
           Priests
           and
           Levites
           ,
           except
           they
           had
           an
           extraordinary
           call
           to
           Prophesy
           .
        
         
           Thirdly
           .
           What
           we
           are
           commanded
           to
           regard
           is
           lawfull
           .
           But
           ,
           
           the
           preaching
           of
           men
           out
           of
           office
           we
           are
           commanded
           to
           regard
           1
           Thes
           .
           5.
           
           
             Despise
             not
             prophecying
             .
             Answ
          
           .
           We
           deny
           the
           proofe
           of
           the
           minor
           ;
           for
           the
           prophecying
           spoken
           of
           by
           the
           Apostle
           is
           not
           the
           preaching
           of
           men
           out
           of
           office
           ,
           but
           either
           of
           such
           extraordinary
           Prophets
           as
           were
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           the
           Corinthians
           and
           other
           Churches
           in
           those
           primitive
           times
           ,
           or
           else
           of
           ordinary
           pastors
           who
           oft
           in
           Scripture
           are
           called
           prophets
           ,
           Mat.
           11.9
           .
           
             He
             that
             receiveth
             a
             Prophet
             in
             the
             name
             of
             a
             Prophet
             ,
             shall
             receive
             a
             Prophets
             reward
             ;
             a
             Prophet
             is
             not
             without
             honour
             but
             in
             his
             owne
             Countrey
             .
          
           A
           Pagan
           poet
           by
           the
           Apostle
           is
           called
           a
           Prophet
           .
           Rev.
           18.24
           .
           
             In
             her
             was
             found
             the
             blood
             of
             the
             Prophets
             and
             Saints
          
           ;
           and
           22.9
           .
           
             I
             am
             thy
             fellow-servant
             ,
             and
             of
             thy
             brethren
             the
             Prophets
             .
          
        
         
           Fourthly
           ,
           
           our
           Brethren
           of
           New-England
           bring
           no
           more
           arguments
           .
           The
           rest
           of
           Robinsons
           stuffe
           is
           not
           so
           considerable
           :
           he
           reasoneth
           thus
           ;
           The
           sons
           of
           the
           Prophets
           did
           preach
           ,
           1
           Sam.
           15.5
           .
           2
           Kings
           2.7
           .
           also
           4.1
           .
           But
           ,
           the
           sons
           of
           the
           Prophets
           were
           men
           out
           of
           office
           .
           Answ
           .
           The
           major
           is
           not
           proved
           by
           the
           places
           alledged
           ;
           for
           the
           first
           speaks
           of
           the
           Prophets
           ,
           but
           not
           of
           their
           sons
           ;
           the
           other
           two
           speak
           of
           the
           sons
           of
           the
           Prophets
           ,
           but
           nothing
           of
           their
           preaching
           :
           yet
           we
           do
           not
           deny
           the
           major
           ;
           for
           we
           think
           it
           may
           be
           proved
           from
           other
           Scriptures
           ;
           but
           we
           deny
           the
           minor
           ,
           That
           the
           sons
           of
           the
           Prophets
           were
           men
           altogether
           out
           of
           office
           ;
           for
           their
           call
           from
           God
           ,
           and
           appointment
           by
           the
           Prophets
           to
           wait
           on
           that
           service
           ,
           did
           give
           them
           such
           a
           begining
           and
           entrance
           into
           the
           office
           of
           a
           Prophet
           that
           made
           them
           capable
           of
           an
           initiall
           exercise
           of
           their
           begun
           gifts
           :
           so
           we
           deny
           not
           in
           the
           New
           Testament
           ,
           to
           men
           who
           are
           destinate
           to
           the
           Ministry
           and
           in
           their
           preparations
           for
           it
           ,
           a
           power
           to
           preach
           for
           attaining
           an
           habit
           of
           that
           gift
           wherunto
           initiall
           Sermons
           are
           a
           necessary
           means
           ,
           without
           which
           neither
           the
           gift
           nor
           the
           calling
           can
           be
           obtained
           without
           a
           miracle
           .
        
         
           Fifthly
           ,
           Robinson
           reasons
           thus
           ;
           
           All
           these
           whom
           we
           ought
           to
           wish
           to
           be
           Prophets
           ,
           may
           lawfully
           preach
           .
           But
           ,
           we
           ought
           to
           wish
           all
           the
           people
           of
           God
           to
           be
           Prophets
           ,
           Num.
           11.20
           .
           
             Would
             God
             that
             all
             the
             people
             of
             the
             Lord
             were
             Prophets
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             Lord
             would
             put
             his
             spirit
             upon
             them
             .
             Ans
             .
          
           We
           deny
           the
           major
           ,
           because
           our
           desire
           for
           the
           enlargement
           of
           Gods
           honour
           and
           the
           propagation
           of
           his
           truth
           ,
           that
           
           many
           more
           then
           are
           ,
           were
           sent
           out
           to
           preach
           and
           baptize
           giveth
           not
           to
           any
           man
           either
           a
           gift
           ,
           or
           a
           power
           ,
           or
           a
           calling
           to
           preach
           and
           baptize
           ,
           till
           God
           and
           man
           give
           the
           calling
           .
           Moses
           wish
           was
           ,
           not
           that
           all
           the
           people
           should
           prophecy
           ,
           but
           that
           all
           might
           have
           the
           office
           of
           Prophets
           and
           the
           spirit
           of
           God
           to
           enable
           them
           for
           prophecying
           .
        
         
           
           Sixthly
           ,
           the
           Apostles
           before
           Christs
           resurrection
           did
           preach
           .
           But
           ,
           the
           Apostles
           before
           Christs
           resurrection
           were
           not
           in
           the
           office
           of
           Apostleship
           .
           Answ
           .
           The
           minor
           must
           carry
           that
           they
           were
           men
           out
           of
           all
           Church
           office
           ,
           which
           is
           eviden●ly
           false
           ;
           for
           beside
           that
           Mat.
           10.1
           .
           they
           are
           called
           expresly
           Apostles
           at
           their
           first
           mission
           ;
           and
           
             Iudas
             ,
             Acts
          
           1.25
           .
           is
           said
           to
           have
           had
           the
           ministry
           and
           the
           Apostleship
           :
           they
           did
           celebrate
           the
           Sacrament
           of
           Baptism
           ,
           which
           the
           adversary
           will
           grant
           could
           not
           lawfully
           be
           done
           by
           men
           out
           of
           office
           .
        
         
           
           Seventhly
           ,
           Paul
           and
           Barnabas
           were
           invited
           to
           preach
           where
           they
           were
           in
           no
           office
           ,
           and
           by
           those
           who
           did
           not
           know
           them
           to
           be
           in
           office
           anywhere
           ,
           Acts
           13.15
           .
           
             Men
             and
             Brethren
             if
             yee
             have
             any
             word
             of
             exhortation
             for
             the
             Brethren
             ,
             say
             on
             ;
             Ergo
             ,
          
           men
           out
           of
           office
           may
           lawfully
           preach
           .
           Answ
           .
           The
           antecedent
           is
           false
           ,
           for
           Paul
           and
           Barnabas
           were
           men
           in
           office
           ,
           true
           Prophets
           and
           Apostles
           ;
           their
           bounds
           were
           as
           large
           as
           all
           Nations
           .
           Beside
           ,
           a
           Pastor
           in
           one
           Church
           ,
           for
           the
           relation
           he
           hath
           to
           the
           Church
           universall
           ,
           upon
           a
           lawfull
           call
           may
           preach
           in
           any
           Church
           .
           Also
           that
           the
           rulers
           of
           the
           Synagogue
           did
           not
           take
           Paul
           and
           Barnabas
           for
           Preachers
           ,
           is
           as
           easily
           deny'd
           as
           affirmd
           :
           the
           same
           both
           of
           their
           preaching
           &
           miracles
           might
           easily
           have
           come
           before
           or
           with
           them
           from
           Cyprus
           into
           Pysidia
           .
        
         
           
           Lastly
           ,
           the
           Scribes
           and
           Pharisees
           did
           expound
           and
           preach
           the
           law
           ;
           but
           ,
           the
           Scribes
           and
           Pharisees
           were
           in
           no
           Church
           office
           ;
           for
           all
           the
           offices
           of
           the
           Church
           under
           the
           old
           Testament
           ,
           were
           in
           the
           hands
           of
           Levites
           alone
           :
           now
           the
           Scribes
           and
           Pharisees
           were
           not
           Levites
           but
           of
           other
           tribes
           .
           Ans
           .
           The
           minor
           is
           false
           ;
           for
           the
           Lord
           tels
           us
           that
           the
           Scribes
           and
           Pharisees
           were
           in
           Church
           office
           ,
           that
           they
           sate
           in
           Moses
           chaire
           ,
           and
           were
           doctors
           of
           the
           Law.
           The
           confirmation
           is
           not
           good
           ;
           for
           how
           will
           they
           prove
           that
           in
           these
           times
           of
           great
           confusion
           ,
           the
           Levites
           alone
           had
           all
           Ecclesiastick
           offices
           ,
           not
           only
           in
           the
           Temple
           about
           the
           sacrifices
           ,
           but
           in
           the
           Synagogue
           about
           the
           doctrine
           and
           discipline
           ?
           Also
           though
           this
           were
           yeelded
           ,
           yet
           how
           will
           they
           prove
           that
           the
           Scribes
           and
           Pharisees
           were
           of
           any
           other
           Tribe
           then
           of
           Levi
           ?
        
      
       
         
         
           CHAP.
           IX
           .
           Whether
           the
           power
           of
           Ecclesiastick
           Iurisdiction
           belongs
           to
           the
           People
           or
           to
           the
           Presbyterie
           .
        
         
           THe
           next
           Question
           concernes
           the
           power
           of
           Ecclesiastick
           Jurisdiction
           to
           whom
           it
           may
           be
           due
           :
           
           by
           Ecclesiastick
           Jurisdiction
           is
           understood
           the
           admission
           of
           Members
           into
           a
           Church
           ,
           their
           casting
           out
           againe
           by
           Excomunication
           ,
           their
           reconciliation
           after
           repentance
           ,
           the
           Ordination
           of
           Officers
           ,
           their
           deposition
           from
           their
           charge
           ,
           the
           Determining
           of
           Questions
           ,
           
           the
           deciding
           of
           Controversies
           and
           such
           other
           acts
           of
           Ecclesiastick
           authority
           .
        
         
           Till
           of
           late
           the
           state
           of
           the
           Question
           here
           was
           very
           cleare
           and
           plaine
           :
           the
           Reformed
           Churches
           doe
           put
           both
           the
           power
           and
           the
           exercise
           of
           Jurisdiction
           into
           the
           hand
           of
           the
           Presbytery
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           the
           company
           of
           Elders
           ,
           and
           Colledge
           of
           Church
           Governours
           .
           The
           Brownists
           ,
           and
           after
           them
           the
           Independents
           did
           ascribe
           all
           these
           acts
           to
           the
           Church
           ,
           as
           well
           without
           ,
           as
           with
           a
           Presbytery
           :
           but
           of
           late
           Master
           Cotton
           in
           his
           Booke
           of
           the
           Keyes
           and
           his
           Brethren
           in
           their
           Synodick
           meetings
           of
           New-England
           have
           so
           subtilized
           ,
           and
           as
           to
           me
           it
           seemes
           ,
           involved
           the
           Question
           with
           a
           multitude
           of
           new
           distinctions
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           very
           hard
           to
           apprehend
           with
           any
           certaintie
           and
           clearenesse
           their
           meaning
           ,
           and
           more
           hard
           to
           reconcile
           any
           one
           with
           himselfe
           ,
           much
           lesse
           one
           with
           another
           .
        
         
           They
           would
           seeme
           to
           differ
           much
           from
           the
           Brownists
           ,
           they
           stand
           not
           to
           put
           them
           in
           the
           Category
           of
           Morellius
           ,
           the
           first
           Patron
           of
           Democracie
           and
           popular
           government
           in
           the
           Church
           :
           they
           professe
           a
           midway
           of
           government
           ,
           well
           ballanced
           with
           a
           prudent
           mixture
           of
           the
           Officers
           power
           with
           the
           peoples
           ,
           giving
           a
           part
           to
           both
           ,
           and
           all
           to
           neither
           :
           They
           bring
           a
           multitude
           of
           distinctions
           rather
           to
           eschew
           the
           dint
           of
           our
           former
           arguments
           in
           the
           darkenesse
           of
           these
           Thickets
           ,
           then
           to
           give
           any
           light
           to
           this
           very
           great
           Question
           .
           They
           insist
           most
           on
           two
           distinctions
           ,
           whereby
           they
           thinke
           to
           answer
           all
           we
           bring
           against
           them
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           they
           distinguish
           betwixt
           a
           Church
           Organized
           or
           Presbyterated
           ,
           as
           they
           speake
           ,
           and
           a
           Church
           inorganized
           and
           unpresbyterated
           :
           the
           one
           is
           a
           body
           Heterogeneous
           ,
           a
           covenanted
           people
           with
           their
           Officers
           framed
           in
           a
           Presbitery
           ;
           the
           other
           a
           body
           
           Homogeneous
           a
           people
           in
           a
           Church
           Covenant
           without
           Officers
           ,
           at
           least
           without
           a
           Presbytery
           .
           They
           would
           seeme
           to
           plead
           ,
           or
           else
           the
           distinction
           is
           for
           no
           purpose
           ,
           for
           the
           power
           onely
           of
           an
           Organized
           and
           a
           Presbyterated
           Church
           .
           If
           they
           would
           stand
           to
           this
           in
           earnest
           ,
           and
           firmely
           ,
           we
           should
           be
           glad
           ;
           for
           so
           they
           should
           openly
           desert
           ,
           not
           onely
           the
           whole
           race
           of
           the
           Brownists
           ,
           but
           all
           their
           owne
           former
           Writings
           ,
           practises
           ,
           and
           enervate
           the
           best
           of
           these
           very
           arguments
           they
           still
           adhere
           unto
           :
           for
           if
           ye
           will
           consider
           what
           is
           written
           by
           Mr.
           Cotton
           either
           in
           his
           Catechisme
           ,
           or
           way
           ,
           or
           answer
           to
           the
           thirty
           two
           Questions
           ,
           or
           the
           Arguments
           that
           still
           he
           insists
           upon
           in
           the
           Keyes
           ,
           or
           their
           generall
           practise
           in
           Holland
           and
           New-England
           to
           this
           day
           ,
           you
           will
           see
           that
           they
           maintaine
           the
           Jurisdiction
           of
           a
           Church
           ,
           as
           well
           unpresbyterated
           ,
           without
           a
           Presbytery
           ,
           without
           Officers
           ,
           as
           of
           a
           Church
           Presbiterated
           ;
           for
           the
           power
           of
           Ordination
           of
           Officers
           ,
           and
           of
           their
           deposition
           ,
           the
           power
           of
           admitting
           and
           casting
           out
           of
           Members
           ,
           which
           are
           the
           highest
           acts
           of
           Jurisdiction
           ,
           they
           ascribe
           expressely
           to
           every
           Church
           ,
           whether
           it
           have
           ,
           or
           want
           Officers
           ,
           as
           its
           proper
           and
           undeniable
           priviledge
           .
        
         
           
           Their
           other
           new
           distinction
           ,
           wherein
           openly
           they
           applaud
           so
           much
           one
           another
           ,
           as
           it
           were
           contending
           who
           should
           have
           the
           glory
           of
           its
           invention
           ,
           is
           of
           a
           double
           power
           ,
           one
           of
           Authority
           ,
           and
           another
           of
           Liberty
           :
           ascribing
           unto
           a
           Presbyterated
           Church
           the
           whole
           power
           of
           Jurisdiction
           and
           every
           part
           of
           it
           ,
           both
           to
           the
           Officers
           of
           their
           Presbytery
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           people
           in
           their
           fraternity
           or
           brotherhood
           ;
           but
           ,
           so
           that
           the
           interest
           of
           the
           Officers
           in
           every
           act
           ,
           is
           a
           power
           of
           authority
           which
           makes
           that
           their
           action
           only
           is
           valid
           and
           binding
           ;
           but
           the
           interest
           of
           the
           people
           is
           a
           power
           of
           liberty
           to
           concurre
           in
           these
           acts
           of
           Jurisdiction
           by
           an
           obedientiall
           ,
           yet
           a
           necessary
           and
           authoritative
           concurrence
           .
        
         
           This
           new
           distinction
           will
           not
           serve
           their
           turne
           ,
           for
           first
           ,
           it
           s
           not
           applicable
           to
           the
           chiefe
           acts
           of
           Jurisdiction
           in
           question
           :
           their
           Ordination
           of
           Officers
           ,
           their
           admission
           of
           Members
           ,
           are
           done
           ordinarily
           by
           their
           people
           alone
           ,
           without
           the
           concurrence
           of
           any
           Officers
           ,
           who
           then
           are
           not
           in
           being
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           their
           arguments
           for
           the
           peoples
           interest
           in
           Excommunication
           ,
           Absolution
           ,
           and
           other
           acts
           of
           Jurisdiction
           ,
           inferre
           either
           nothing
           at
           all
           ,
           or
           much
           more
           then
           that
           which
           they
           call
           a
           power
           of
           Liberty
           ,
           or
           of
           an
           authoritative
           
           concurrence
           .
           Thirdly
           ,
           this
           distinction
           involves
           the
           Authors
           in
           new
           unextricable
           difficulties
           ,
           it
           makes
           the
           Keyes
           &
           Sword
           of
           Christ
           altogether
           inserviceable
           in
           common
           and
           ordinary
           cases
           ,
           wherein
           they
           have
           most
           neede
           and
           occasion
           to
           be
           set
           on
           worke
           .
        
         
           Not
           onely
           according
           to
           their
           former
           principles
           ,
           they
           make
           every
           Congregation
           uncensurable
           for
           any
           possible
           crime
           :
           
           But
           by
           this
           new
           Doctrine
           they
           confesse
           ,
           that
           every
           Presbytery
           in
           a
           Congregation
           becomes
           uncensurable
           ,
           and
           that
           every
           people
           of
           a
           Congregation
           becometh
           uncapable
           of
           any
           censure
           .
           Yea
           farther
           ,
           if
           the
           most
           part
           of
           the
           Presbytery
           ,
           suppose
           two
           ruling
           Elders
           joyne
           together
           in
           the
           greatest
           heresies
           and
           crimes
           ,
           the
           whole
           people
           with
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           Presbitery
           ,
           suppose
           the
           Pastor
           cannot
           censure
           these
           two
           Elders
           ;
           also
           if
           the
           greatest
           part
           of
           the
           people
           should
           joyne
           in
           the
           greatest
           wickednesse
           ,
           yet
           the
           whole
           Presbytery
           ,
           with
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           people
           that
           remaine
           sincere
           and
           gracious
           ,
           cannot
           censure
           the
           wicked
           .
           In
           all
           these
           ,
           and
           divers
           such
           ordinary
           cases
           ,
           they
           have
           no
           remedy
           but
           Separation
           ,
           and
           alwayes
           Separation
           upon
           Separation
           ,
           till
           their
           Church
           be
           dissolved
           into
           so
           small
           portions
           that
           it
           cannot
           by
           more
           Separations
           be
           farther
           divided
           .
           But
           let
           us
           consider
           the
           Arguments
           upon
           both
           sides
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           we
           reason
           thus
           ,
           The
           people
           are
           not
           the
           Governors
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           But
           the
           acts
           of
           Ecclesiastick
           Jurisdiction
           belong
           to
           the
           Governors
           of
           the
           Church
           ;
           Ergo
           ,
           The
           acts
           of
           Ecclesiastick
           Jurisdiction
           belong
           not
           to
           the
           people
           .
           The
           Minor
           is
           cleare
           from
           the
           nature
           of
           the
           very
           termes
           ;
           for
           Jurisdiction
           is
           either
           all
           one
           with
           Government
           ,
           or
           a
           chiefe
           part
           of
           it
           :
           now
           Government
           is
           essentially
           relative
           to
           Governors
           .
           The
           Major
           is
           proved
           by
           many
           Scriptures
           ,
           which
           make
           the
           people
           so
           farre
           from
           being
           Governors
           ,
           that
           they
           are
           obliged
           to
           be
           subject
           and
           obedient
           to
           their
           Officers
           ,
           as
           to
           them
           by
           whom
           God
           will
           have
           them
           governed
           ,
           Heb.
           13.17
           .
           
             Obey
             them
             that
             have
             the
             rule
             over
             you
             ,
             for
             they
             watch
             for
             your
             soules
             as
             they
             who
             must
             give
             an
             account
             .
          
           1
           Tim.
           5.17
           .
           
             Let
             the
             Elders
             who
             rule
             well
             ,
             be
             counted
             worthy
             of
             double
             honour
             .
          
           1
           Thes
           .
           5.12
           .
           
             Know
             them
             which
             are
             over
             you
             in
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             esteeme
             them
             very
             highly
             in
             love
             for
             their
             workes
             sake
             .
          
           God
           hath
           made
           them
           Pastors
           ,
           and
           the
           people
           their
           flocke
           ;
           them
           Builders
           ,
           the
           people
           the
           stones
           laid
           by
           them
           in
           the
           building
           ;
           them
           Fathers
           ,
           the
           people
           children
           begotten
           by
           their
           Ministry
           ;
           them
           Stewards
           ,
           the
           people
           domesticks
           under
           their
           conduct
           .
        
         
         
           
           Secondly
           ,
           whosoever
           hath
           the
           power
           of
           Ecclesiasticke
           Jurisdiction
           ,
           to
           them
           the
           Lord
           hath
           given
           the
           Keys
           of
           Heaven
           for
           the
           remitting
           and
           retaining
           of
           sinnes
           .
           But
           to
           none
           of
           the
           people
           the
           Lord
           hath
           given
           these
           Keys
           .
           Ergo.
           The
           Major
           is
           not
           controverted
           .
           The
           Minor
           is
           thus
           proved
           .
           To
           whom
           Christ
           hath
           given
           the
           Keys
           of
           the
           Kingdome
           of
           Heaven
           to
           retaine
           and
           remitt
           sinnes
           ,
           they
           are
           in
           some
           Ecclesiasticke
           Office
           ,
           They
           are
           sent
           out
           by
           Christ
           ,
           as
           Christ
           was
           by
           his
           Father
           ,
           they
           have
           some
           part
           of
           the
           Apostles
           ordinary
           charge
           ;
           but
           these
           things
           are
           not
           true
           of
           the
           people
           .
           Ergo.
           The
           Major
           is
           proved
           ,
           John.
           20.21
           .
           
             As
             my
             Father
             hath
             sent
             me
             ,
             so
             send
             I
             you
             ;
             and
             when
             he
             had
             said
             this
             ,
             he
             breathed
             upon
             them
             ,
             and
             said
             receive
             yee
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ;
             whose
             sinnes
             yee
             remitte
             they
             are
             remitted
             ,
             and
             whose
             sinnes
             yee
             retaine
             they
             are
             retained
             .
          
           What
           was
           promised
           to
           
             Peter
             ,
             Mat.
          
           16.19
           is
           here
           performed
           to
           him
           and
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           and
           to
           their
           Successours
           in
           their
           ordinary
           Office
           of
           Elders
           :
           for
           this
           was
           a
           power
           necessary
           for
           the
           Church
           to
           the
           end
           of
           the
           world
           .
           The
           Minor
           also
           is
           cleare
           ;
           for
           these
           things
           were
           not
           given
           to
           all
           the
           Disciples
           ,
           but
           to
           the
           twelve
           ,
           and
           to
           their
           Successours
           .
           What
           was
           promised
           to
           Peter
           ,
           was
           not
           promised
           to
           every
           faithfull
           person
           ,
           and
           to
           every
           Orthodoxe
           Confessour
           ;
           for
           so
           ,
           all
           and
           every
           one
           should
           be
           bearers
           of
           the
           Keys
           ,
           and
           Ecclesiasticke
           Officers
           ,
           which
           is
           against
           the
           Scriptures
           of
           the
           first
           Argument
           .
        
         
           
           Thirdly
           ,
           to
           whom
           these
           acts
           of
           Jurisdiction
           doe
           belong
           ,
           they
           are
           the
           eyes
           ,
           eares
           ,
           hands
           ,
           and
           principall
           Members
           of
           the
           Body
           of
           Christ
           :
           for
           the
           eminent
           persons
           and
           Officers
           of
           a
           Church
           ,
           are
           compared
           to
           these
           Members
           ,
           because
           of
           these
           actions
           .
           But
           the
           people
           are
           not
           the
           eyes
           ,
           eares
           ,
           hands
           ;
           are
           not
           the
           principall
           Members
           of
           the
           Body
           of
           Christ
           :
           for
           if
           so
           ,
           there
           should
           be
           none
           left
           in
           the
           Church
           to
           be
           the
           feete
           ,
           or
           lesse
           principall
           Members
           :
           all
           should
           become
           eyes
           ,
           and
           hands
           ,
           and
           the
           Church
           should
           be
           made
           a
           Body
           Homogeneous
           ,
           contrary
           to
           the
           doctrine
           of
           the
           Apostle
           ,
           1.
           
           Cor.
           12
           19.
           
           
             If
             they
             were
             all
             one
             Member
             ,
             where
             were
             the
             Body
             ?
             but
             now
             are
             they
             many
             Members
             ,
             and
             the
             eye
             cannot
             say
             to
             the
             hand
             I
             have
             no
             neede
             of
             thee
             ,
             nor
             the
             head
             to
             the
             feete
             I
             have
             no
             neede
             of
             you
             .
          
        
         
           
           Fourthly
           ,
           Who
           have
           a
           right
           from
           God
           to
           the
           acts
           of
           Jurisdiction
           ,
           they
           have
           a
           promise
           of
           gifts
           needfull
           for
           the
           performance
           of
           these
           acts
           .
           For
           a
           divine
           right
           and
           calling
           to
           any
           worke
           is
           backed
           
           with
           a
           promise
           of
           Gods
           presence
           ,
           gifts
           and
           assistance
           in
           doing
           of
           that
           worke
           ;
           but
           ,
           the
           people
           have
           no
           promise
           of
           any
           such
           gifts
           .
           For
           besides
           that
           daily
           experience
           declares
           numbers
           among
           the
           people
           to
           be
           altogether
           destitute
           of
           such
           knowledge
           ,
           wisedome
           and
           other
           gifts
           which
           are
           necessary
           for
           the
           performance
           of
           these
           acts
           of
           Jurisdiction
           :
           The
           Apostle
           himselfe
           teaches
           that
           such
           gifts
           are
           not
           given
           to
           all
           ,
           but
           to
           some
           onely
           .
        
         
           Fifthly
           ,
           
           That
           is
           not
           to
           be
           given
           to
           the
           people
           that
           brings
           confusion
           into
           the
           Church
           ,
           for
           the
           Lord
           
             is
             the
             God
             of
             Order
          
           .
           But
           the
           putting
           of
           the
           power
           of
           Jurisdiction
           in
           the
           peoples
           hand
           ,
           brings
           confusion
           into
           the
           Church
           ,
           for
           it
           makes
           the
           feete
           above
           the
           head
           ,
           it
           puts
           the
           greatest
           power
           into
           the
           hand
           of
           the
           meanest
           ,
           it
           gives
           power
           to
           the
           Flocke
           to
           depose
           and
           excommunicate
           their
           Pastour
           .
           Our
           Brethren
           were
           lately
           wont
           to
           digest
           with
           the
           Brownists
           these
           absurdities
           :
           but
           now
           they
           begin
           to
           dislike
           them
           ,
           and
           rather
           then
           to
           stand
           to
           their
           Prior
           Tenets
           ,
           they
           will
           limit
           the
           Minor
           ,
           asserting
           that
           the
           power
           of
           Jurisdiction
           belongs
           to
           the
           people
           not
           severally
           ,
           but
           joyntly
           with
           their
           Officers
           :
           so
           that
           neither
           they
           can
           excommunicate
           their
           Officers
           ,
           nor
           their
           Officers
           can
           excommunicate
           them
           .
        
         
           But
           it
           seemes
           this
           new
           Subtilty
           will
           not
           long
           please
           the
           Inventors
           of
           it
           ,
           for
           as
           we
           have
           saide
           it
           makes
           the
           Keys
           of
           Heaven
           much
           more
           inserviceable
           for
           opening
           and
           closing
           then
           needs
           must
           ;
           when
           it
           hath
           taken
           the
           keys
           out
           of
           the
           hand
           of
           all
           others
           ,
           and
           put
           them
           in
           the
           little
           weake
           fist
           of
           a
           particular
           Congregation
           ;
           it
           will
           not
           permitt
           them
           to
           open
           or
           to
           close
           the
           doore
           ,
           neither
           to
           the
           people
           ,
           nor
           yet
           to
           the
           Eldershippe
           .
           The
           Eldershippe
           cannot
           remitt
           ,
           nor
           retaine
           the
           sinnes
           of
           the
           Brotherhood
           ,
           nor
           the
           Brotherhood
           ,
           of
           the
           Eldershippe
           :
           yea
           none
           of
           the
           Eldershippe
           can
           be
           censured
           by
           all
           the
           people
           ,
           without
           the
           consentient
           vote
           of
           the
           Presbytery
           ,
           nor
           any
           of
           the
           people
           can
           either
           be
           bound
           or
           loosed
           without
           the
           consentient
           vote
           of
           the
           people
           .
           In
           these
           cases
           which
           may
           be
           very
           frequent
           ,
           The
           Keys
           of
           Christ
           must
           be
           layde
           aside
           ,
           and
           a
           new
           key
           of
           the
           Independents
           owne
           invention
           ,
           their
           sentence
           of
           Non-Communion
           ,
           or
           that
           much
           beloved
           and
           a
           little
           elder
           key
           of
           separation
           ,
           forged
           by
           the
           Brownists
           ,
           must
           come
           in
           the
           place
           thereof
           ,
           to
           be
           used
           against
           any
           or
           all
           other
           Churches
           ,
           against
           their
           owne
           Church
           or
           its
           Eldershippe
           ,
           or
           its
           Brotherhood
           ,
           or
           any
           Member
           of
           either
           .
        
         
         
           
           Our
           sixth
           argument
           concernes
           Ordination
           ,
           a
           speciall
           act
           of
           Jurisdiction
           ,
           which
           all
           the
           Independents
           to
           this
           day
           put
           in
           the
           hands
           of
           the
           people
           alone
           ,
           when
           ever
           a
           new
           Congregation
           is
           to
           be
           erected
           :
           which
           to
           them
           is
           no
           extraordinary
           nor
           rare
           case
           :
           or
           when
           in
           a
           Congregation
           already
           erected
           ,
           there
           is
           no
           Presbytery
           ,
           which
           among
           them
           is
           frequent
           .
           For
           a
           Presbytery
           must
           consist
           of
           more
           Governours
           then
           one
           ,
           and
           usually
           their
           Presbiteryes
           exceede
           not
           the
           number
           of
           three
           or
           foure
           .
           At
           the
           death
           of
           their
           Minister
           ,
           suppose
           one
           of
           their
           two
           ruling
           Elders
           be
           sicke
           ,
           or
           absent
           ,
           or
           the
           two
           differ
           betweene
           themselves
           :
           in
           this
           case
           they
           make
           no
           difficulty
           to
           cause
           some
           of
           the
           people
           out
           of
           all
           office
           to
           ordaine
           a
           new
           chosen
           Pastour
           ;
           Against
           this
           very
           ordinary
           practice
           we
           reason
           .
        
         
           Vnto
           whom
           the
           power
           of
           Ordination
           doth
           belong
           ,
           they
           have
           a
           Commission
           from
           God
           authoritatively
           to
           send
           Pastours
           for
           preaching
           and
           celebration
           of
           the
           Sacraments
           ,
           
           also
           to
           lay
           hands
           upon
           them
           for
           that
           effect
           ;
           But
           people
           have
           no
           such
           Commission
           .
           Ergo.
           The
           Major
           ,
           is
           the
           nature
           of
           Ordination
           ;
           for
           the
           essence
           and
           inward
           forme
           of
           it
           is
           the
           authoritative
           sending
           named
           :
           the
           outward
           Forme
           and
           Signe
           used
           in
           Scripture
           ,
           is
           imposition
           of
           hands
           .
           The
           Minor
           is
           proved
           from
           three
           grounds
           ;
           first
           ,
           that
           the
           people
           however
           they
           elect
           ,
           yet
           they
           doe
           not
           send
           ;
           for
           so
           they
           should
           send
           to
           themselves
           .
           The
           Senders
           and
           they
           to
           whom
           the
           Preachers
           are
           sent
           ,
           should
           be
           one
           and
           the
           same
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           an
           authoritative
           mission
           imports
           a
           Superiority
           in
           the
           Sender
           above
           the
           Sent
           ;
           But
           ,
           the
           Pastours
           are
           over
           the
           people
           not
           under
           them
           .
           Thirdly
           ,
           the
           examples
           of
           the
           New
           Testament
           make
           it
           evident
           ,
           that
           the
           authoritative
           sending
           ,
           and
           imposition
           of
           hands
           ,
           the
           signe
           thereof
           ,
           were
           never
           used
           by
           any
           of
           the
           people
           ,
           but
           by
           the
           Elders
           onely
           .
           1
           Tim.
           4.14
           .
           
             With
             the
             laying
             on
             of
             the
             hands
             of
             the
             Presbytery
          
           :
           1
           Tim.
           5.22
           .
           
             Lay
             hands
             suddenly
             upon
             no
             man.
          
           2
           Tim.
           1.6
           .
           
             Stirre
             up
             the
             gift
             of
             God
             that
             is
             in
             thee
             by
             the
             putting
             on
             of
             my
             hands
             .
          
           So
           it
           was
           not
           onely
           at
           the
           first
           sending
           of
           men
           to
           preach
           ,
           but
           in
           posterior
           missions
           to
           any
           particular
           Service
           of
           the
           Ministery
           .
           Acts.
           13.1
           .
           
             There
             was
             in
             the
             Church
             certaine
             Prophets
             and
             Teachers
             ,
             and
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             sayd
             ,
             Separate
             me
             Barnabas
             and
             Saul
             to
             the
             worke
             whereunto
             I
             have
             called
             them
             ;
             and
             when
             they
             had
             fasted
             and
             prayed
             ,
             and
             layd
             their
             hands
             on
             them
             ,
             they
             sent
             them
             away
             .
          
           Fourthly
           ,
           None
           of
           the
           people
           ordinarily
           have
           the
           gifts
           requisite
           for
           this
           action
           ,
           as
           skill
           to
           examine
           the
           Minister
           
           in
           all
           things
           he
           must
           be
           tried
           in
           ,
           a
           gift
           of
           publicke
           prayer
           ,
           a
           faculty
           to
           instruct
           and
           exhort
           the
           Pastour
           and
           people
           to
           mutuall
           duties
           .
        
         
           Seventhly
           ,
           That
           power
           belongeth
           not
           to
           the
           people
           which
           disableth
           them
           both
           in
           their
           Christian
           and
           Civill
           duties
           .
           But
           ,
           
           the
           power
           of
           Ecclesiastick
           Jurisdiction
           doth
           so
           .
           The
           Major
           is
           grounded
           on
           the
           nature
           of
           all
           power
           and
           all
           gifts
           which
           God
           doth
           give
           ;
           for
           all
           are
           for
           edification
           ,
           and
           none
           for
           the
           hurt
           of
           these
           to
           whom
           they
           are
           given
           .
           The
           Minor
           may
           be
           demonstrated
           by
           this
           ▪
           That
           it
           layes
           a
           necessity
           upon
           all
           the
           people
           to
           attend
           in
           the
           Sabbath
           day
           upon
           the
           exercise
           of
           discipline
           ,
           which
           by
           the
           very
           length
           will
           make
           the
           Sabbath-Service
           insupportably
           burdensome
           ;
           and
           also
           will
           fill
           the
           mindes
           of
           the
           people
           with
           these
           purposes
           which
           naturally
           occurre
           in
           the
           agitation
           of
           Ecclesiasticke
           causes
           ,
           and
           cannot
           but
           cast
           out
           of
           common
           weake
           mindes
           much
           of
           the
           fruite
           of
           the
           preceding
           worship
           .
        
         
           Further
           ,
           the
           peoples
           necessary
           attendance
           on
           all
           Ecclesiasticke
           causes
           ,
           will
           make
           the
           processe
           in
           the
           most
           causes
           so
           prolix
           ,
           as
           cannot
           but
           robbe
           the
           people
           of
           that
           time
           which
           they
           ought
           to
           imploy
           in
           their
           secular
           callings
           for
           getting
           of
           bread
           .
           For
           every
           one
           of
           the
           people
           being
           a
           Judge
           ,
           must
           be
           so
           satisfyed
           in
           every
           circumstance
           of
           every
           action
           ,
           as
           to
           give
           their
           Suffrage
           upon
           certaine
           knowledge
           and
           with
           a
           good
           conscience
           :
           now
           before
           this
           can
           be
           done
           in
           a
           few
           causes
           of
           the
           smallest
           ,
           and
           best
           ordered
           Congregations
           much
           time
           will
           be
           spent
           :
           as
           the
           Church
           of
           Arneim
           found
           it
           in
           one
           cause
           alone
           ,
           though
           but
           a
           light
           one
           ;
           and
           betwixt
           two
           onely
           ,
           even
           of
           their
           cheife
           and
           best
           Members
           .
        
         
           Eighthly
           ,
           That
           power
           is
           not
           to
           be
           given
           to
           the
           people
           ,
           
           which
           brings
           in
           the
           popular
           government
           of
           Morellius
           into
           the
           Church
           :
           but
           ,
           the
           power
           in
           question
           doth
           so
           .
           The
           Major
           is
           the
           common
           assertion
           of
           all
           the
           Brethren
           ,
           that
           they
           are
           farre
           from
           democracy
           ,
           and
           further
           from
           Morellius
           anarchy
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           are
           ready
           to
           forsake
           their
           Tenet
           ,
           if
           it
           can
           be
           demonstrated
           to
           import
           any
           such
           thing
           .
           The
           Minor
           thus
           we
           prove
           ,
           That
           which
           puts
           the
           highest
           acts
           of
           Government
           in
           the
           hands
           of
           the
           multitude
           ,
           brings
           in
           the
           popular
           government
           :
           for
           in
           the
           greatest
           democracies
           that
           are
           or
           ever
           have
           beene
           ,
           there
           were
           divers
           acts
           of
           great
           power
           in
           the
           hand
           of
           sundry
           Magistrates
           ;
           but
           the
           highest
           acts
           of
           
           power
           being
           in
           the
           hands
           of
           the
           people
           alone
           :
           such
           as
           the
           making
           of
           Lawes
           ,
           the
           creation
           of
           Magistrates
           ,
           the
           censure
           of
           the
           greatest
           Offendors
           ,
           these
           were
           the
           sure
           signes
           of
           Supremacy
           ,
           that
           gave
           the
           denomination
           to
           the
           government
           .
           Now
           we
           assure
           that
           the
           Tenet
           in
           hand
           puts
           the
           highest
           acts
           of
           Ecclesiastick
           Authority
           in
           the
           hands
           of
           the
           people
           .
           For
           the
           Ordination
           and
           Deposition
           of
           Officers
           ,
           the
           binding
           and
           loosing
           of
           Offendours
           ,
           are
           incomparably
           the
           highest
           acts
           of
           Ecclesiasticke
           Jurisdiction
           :
           These
           they
           put
           in
           the
           hand
           of
           the
           people
           .
        
         
           That
           they
           doe
           conjoyne
           with
           the
           people
           the
           Officers
           to
           expound
           the
           Law
           ,
           and
           declare
           what
           is
           right
           ,
           and
           to
           give
           out
           the
           sentence
           makes
           nothing
           against
           the
           peoples
           Supremacy
           :
           for
           in
           Rome
           and
           Athens
           at
           their
           most
           democraticke
           times
           ,
           and
           this
           day
           in
           the
           States
           of
           Holland
           ,
           in
           all
           the
           Provinces
           and
           every
           City
           ,
           where
           the
           people
           are
           undoubted
           Soveraignes
           ,
           they
           have
           their
           Magistrates
           and
           Officers
           in
           all
           their
           proceedings
           to
           goe
           before
           them
           ,
           to
           declare
           the
           case
           ,
           to
           take
           the
           Suffrages
           ,
           and
           to
           pronounce
           the
           Sentence
           .
        
         
           As
           for
           them
           who
           of
           late
           have
           begun
           to
           put
           the
           whole
           Authority
           in
           the
           Officers
           alone
           ,
           and
           to
           give
           the
           people
           onely
           a
           liberty
           of
           consenting
           to
           what
           the
           Officers
           doe
           decree
           of
           their
           owne
           Authority
           ,
           wee
           say
           they
           are
           but
           few
           that
           doe
           so
           ,
           and
           these
           contradictory
           to
           themselves
           .
           Also
           these
           same
           men
           give
           absolute
           Authority
           to
           the
           people
           in
           divers
           cases
           :
           further
           ,
           that
           liberty
           of
           consent
           they
           come
           to
           call
           an
           authoritative
           concurrence
           .
           Lastly
           ,
           the
           most
           of
           the
           arguments
           even
           of
           these
           men
           ,
           doe
           conclude
           not
           onely
           a
           liberty
           to
           consent
           ,
           and
           to
           concurre
           ,
           but
           an
           authoritative
           agency
           in
           the
           highest
           acts
           of
           Jurisdiction
           .
        
         
           
           Ninthly
           ,
           They
           who
           have
           the
           power
           of
           Jurisdiction
           ,
           have
           also
           the
           power
           of
           preaching
           the
           word
           ,
           and
           celebrating
           the
           Sacraments
           ,
           unlesse
           God
           in
           his
           word
           have
           given
           them
           a
           particular
           and
           expresse
           exemption
           from
           that
           imployment
           .
           But
           none
           of
           the
           people
           have
           power
           to
           preach
           the
           word
           ,
           and
           celebrate
           the
           Sacraments
           .
           Ergo.
           The
           Major
           is
           built
           on
           these
           Scriptures
           which
           conjoyne
           the
           administration
           of
           the
           Word
           ,
           Sacrament
           and
           Discipline
           in
           one
           and
           the
           same
           termes
           :
           and
           upon
           these
           Scriptures
           which
           lay
           a
           part
           of
           these
           administrations
           upon
           some
           men
           ,
           with
           an
           expresse
           exception
           of
           another
           part
           of
           them
           .
           Math.
           16.19
           .
           
           under
           the
           name
           of
           the
           Keys
           of
           the
           Kingdome
           of
           Heaven
           ,
           is
           comprehended
           the
           whole
           Ecclesiasticke
           power
           of
           the
           Word
           ,
           Sacraments
           ,
           and
           Discipline
           ;
           what
           there
           is
           promised
           .
           Joh.
           20.
           it
           is
           performed
           in
           these
           termes
           ,
           
             as
             the
             Father
             hath
             sent
             me
             ,
             so
             I
             send
             you
             .
          
           But
           ,
           1
           Tim.
           5.17
           .
           where
           this
           power
           is
           separated
           and
           distinguished
           ,
           the
           one
           part
           of
           Jurisdiction
           is
           ascribed
           to
           the
           ruling
           Elders
           ,
           with
           an
           expresse
           intimation
           of
           their
           freedome
           from
           preaching
           the
           Word
           ,
           and
           by
           consequence
           from
           celebration
           of
           the
           Sacraments
           .
           The
           Minor
           was
           that
           none
           of
           the
           people
           have
           power
           of
           the
           word
           and
           Sacraments
           .
           For
           the
           power
           of
           the
           Sacraments
           ,
           it
           is
           confessed
           not
           to
           belong
           to
           the
           people
           .
           That
           the
           power
           of
           preaching
           the
           Word
           ,
           belongeth
           no
           more
           to
           them
           ,
           was
           proved
           in
           the
           former
           Chapter
           .
           None
           of
           our
           Brethren
           doe
           ascribe
           the
           power
           of
           preaching
           to
           all
           the
           People
           ,
           but
           onely
           to
           a
           few
           of
           them
           who
           are
           able
           to
           prophesie
           :
           so
           the
           power
           of
           Jurisdiction
           according
           to
           the
           ground
           in
           hand
           ,
           could
           be
           ascribed
           to
           none
           of
           the
           people
           but
           these
           few
           Prophets
           alone
           .
        
         
           For
           the
           other
           side
           ,
           the
           Separatists
           and
           Master
           Parker
           ,
           
           in
           this
           point
           as
           farre
           wrong
           as
           the
           other
           ,
           bring
           many
           arguments
           :
           but
           I
           will
           meddle
           onely
           with
           these
           which
           Master
           Cotton
           doth
           borrow
           from
           them
           in
           his
           way
           of
           the
           Churches
           ,
           and
           answer
           to
           the
           32.
           
           Questions
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           from
           Math.
           16.19
           he
           reasons
           thus
           .
           The
           Power
           of
           the
           Keys
           is
           given
           unto
           Peter
           upon
           the
           confession
           of
           his
           faith
           .
           Ergo
           ,
           
           every
           Beleever
           hath
           the
           Power
           of
           the
           Keys
           .
           Answer
           .
           I
           deny
           the
           consequence
           ,
           for
           however
           upon
           the
           occasion
           of
           his
           confession
           the
           Keys
           are
           promised
           to
           him
           :
           yet
           they
           are
           not
           promised
           to
           him
           because
           of
           his
           confessing
           ,
           nor
           under
           the
           relation
           of
           a
           beleever
           ;
           for
           if
           so
           ,
           then
           all
           and
           onely
           beleevers
           should
           have
           the
           full
           Power
           of
           the
           Keys
           ;
           but
           our
           Brethren
           will
           be
           loth
           to
           avow
           this
           direct
           Assertion
           of
           Smith
           the
           Sebaptist
           ;
           for
           they
           doe
           not
           ascribe
           the
           Power
           of
           the
           Sacraments
           to
           any
           beleever
           out
           of
           Office
           ,
           nor
           any
           power
           of
           the
           Keys
           to
           every
           beleever
           :
           for
           some
           beleevers
           are
           not
           Members
           of
           any
           Church
           ,
           and
           the
           Keys
           are
           onely
           for
           Domesticks
           .
           Neither
           doe
           they
           put
           the
           Keys
           into
           the
           hands
           of
           beleevers
           alone
           ;
           for
           so
           ,
           Judas
           and
           many
           Pastours
           for
           want
           of
           true
           fayth
           could
           not
           validly
           either
           preach
           or
           baptize
           .
           The
           Keys
           therefore
           are
           not
           promised
           to
           Peter
           under
           the
           notion
           of
           a
           beleever
           ,
           but
           in
           the
           quality
           
           of
           an
           Apostle
           and
           Elder
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           as
           is
           cleared
           in
           the
           paralled
           places
           of
           Math
           &
           John
           ,
           where
           the
           gift
           here
           promised
           is
           actually
           conferred
           upon
           all
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           who
           all
           were
           Elders
           ,
           and
           whose
           Office
           of
           opening
           and
           closing
           the
           doores
           of
           Heaven
           ,
           was
           to
           remaine
           in
           the
           Church
           to
           the
           worlds
           end
           ,
           not
           in
           the
           hand
           of
           every
           beleever
           ,
           but
           of
           the
           Governours
           of
           the
           Church
           joyned
           in
           that
           Presbytery
           which
           other
           Scriptures
           doe
           mention
           .
        
         
           
           Secondly
           ,
           they
           reason
           from
           Ma●
           .
           18.
           who
           ever
           is
           the
           Church
           to
           whom
           scandalls
           must
           be
           told
           ,
           and
           which
           must
           be
           heard
           under
           the
           pain
           of
           Excommunication
           ,
           they
           have
           the
           power
           of
           Church
           Censures
           ;
           But
           the
           people
           are
           that
           Church
           .
           Ergo.
           Ans
           ,
           we
           deny
           the
           Minor
           ,
           with
           the
           good
           leave
           of
           our
           Brethren
           :
           for
           albeit
           they
           are
           wont
           to
           make
           the
           people
           alone
           without
           their
           Officers
           the
           Church
           in
           this
           place
           ,
           proving
           hence
           the
           peoples
           power
           of
           Jurisdiction
           before
           they
           have
           any
           Officers
           ,
           also
           their
           power
           to
           cast
           out
           all
           their
           Officers
           when
           they
           have
           gotten
           them
           ;
           yet
           now
           they
           have
           gone
           from
           the
           Separatists
           thus
           farre
           ,
           as
           to
           say
           ,
           that
           the
           people
           alone
           cannot
           be
           the
           Church
           here
           mentioned
           :
           but
           the
           Church
           must
           be
           the
           people
           with
           their
           Officers
           ,
           whom
           now
           they
           will
           be
           loth
           as
           sometimes
           to
           make
           meere
           accidents
           and
           adjuncts
           of
           this
           Church
           :
           for
           now
           they
           hold
           them
           for
           integrall
           Members
           ,
           so
           necessary
           ,
           that
           without
           them
           no
           censure
           at
           all
           can
           be
           performed
           upon
           any
           .
        
         
           They
           goe
           here
           a
           little
           further
           ,
           telling
           us
           that
           the
           Church
           in
           this
           place
           cannot
           be
           the
           people
           ,
           though
           with
           their
           Officers
           ;
           but
           must
           be
           taken
           for
           the
           Officers
           with
           the
           people
           :
           because
           both
           the
           Power
           and
           the
           Execution
           of
           censures
           belongs
           to
           the
           Officers
           alone
           ,
           though
           in
           the
           presence
           of
           the
           people
           ,
           and
           with
           their
           consent
           ,
           and
           concurrence
           .
           They
           tell
           us
           that
           the
           Right
           and
           Authority
           of
           censures
           is
           given
           onely
           to
           the
           Presbytery
           of
           governours
           ,
           in
           such
           a
           manner
           that
           the
           Presbytery
           can
           be
           censured
           by
           no
           others
           ,
           neither
           can
           any
           other
           be
           censured
           not
           onely
           without
           their
           consent
           ,
           but
           not
           without
           their
           action
           .
        
         
           We
           adde
           a
           third
           steppe
           ,
           whether
           our
           former
           arguments
           must
           draw
           them
           ,
           that
           the
           Church
           here
           meant
           ,
           must
           be
           the
           Governours
           alone
           without
           the
           peoples
           concurrence
           :
           for
           if
           Excommunication
           the
           great
           act
           of
           government
           ,
           did
           belong
           to
           the
           people
           ,
           either
           by
           themselves
           alone
           ,
           or
           joyntly
           by
           way
           of
           concurrence
           with
           their
           Officers
           ,
           it
           would
           follow
           that
           the
           people
           were
           either
           sole
           
           governours
           above
           their
           Officers
           ,
           or
           joynt
           governours
           with
           their
           Officers
           :
           which
           albeit
           our
           Brethren
           did
           hold
           lately
           with
           the
           Separatists
           ,
           yet
           now
           they
           will
           not
           assert
           ,
           so
           much
           the
           more
           as
           they
           declare
           it
           to
           be
           their
           judgement
           and
           practice
           that
           the
           Elders
           alone
           without
           the
           People
           ,
           doe
           meete
           apart
           in
           their
           Presbytery
           to
           heare
           all
           offences
           and
           to
           prepare
           them
           for
           publicke
           Judgement
           ,
           whence
           I
           thus
           argue
           .
        
         
           They
           to
           whom
           offences
           are
           to
           be
           told
           immediatly
           after
           the
           two
           or
           three
           witnesses
           are
           not
           heard
           ,
           They
           are
           the
           Church
           to
           whom
           in
           this
           place
           the
           power
           of
           excommunication
           is
           given
           ;
           but
           ,
           the
           Elders
           alone
           without
           the
           People
           ,
           being
           set
           apart
           in
           their
           Presbytery
           ,
           are
           they
           to
           whom
           offences
           are
           to
           be
           told
           ,
           &c.
           
           Ergo
           ,
           The
           Major
           is
           cleare
           from
           the
           Text
           ,
           for
           it
           speaks
           but
           of
           one
           Church
           which
           must
           be
           told
           ,
           and
           heard
           under
           the
           paine
           of
           censure
           .
           The
           Minor
           is
           their
           own
           confession
           ,
           and
           practice
           :
           and
           if
           that
           meeting
           of
           the
           Elders
           to
           whom
           they
           tell
           the
           offence
           ,
           for
           preparation
           of
           the
           processe
           to
           their
           peoples
           voice
           ,
           be
           not
           the
           Church
           here
           mentioned
           ,
           Then
           their
           ordinary
           practice
           of
           bringing
           scandalls
           first
           to
           the
           Presbytery
           ,
           before
           they
           be
           heard
           in
           the
           Congregation
           ,
           shall
           be
           found
           not
           onely
           groundlesse
           beside
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           but
           altogether
           contrary
           to
           the
           Scripture
           in
           hand
           :
           for
           the
           method
           here
           prescribed
           is
           that
           the
           Church
           be
           told
           when
           the
           witnesses
           are
           not
           heard
           :
           if
           therefore
           that
           company
           which
           is
           told
           after
           the
           witnesses
           are
           contemned
           ,
           be
           not
           the
           Church
           :
           Christs
           order
           is
           not
           kept
           ,
           and
           the
           Church
           gets
           wrong
           .
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           they
           reason
           from
           1
           Cor.
           chap.
           5.
           ver
           .
           4.5.7.12.13
           .
           
           They
           who
           are
           gathered
           together
           with
           the
           Apostles
           Spirit
           ,
           and
           the
           Power
           of
           Christ
           to
           deliver
           the
           incestuous
           man
           to
           Sathan
           ;
           Who
           were
           to
           purge
           out
           the
           old
           Leaven
           ,
           and
           to
           judge
           them
           that
           are
           within
           ,
           and
           put
           away
           the
           wicked
           Person
           :
           they
           have
           power
           to
           excommunicate
           ;
           but
           ,
           the
           People
           doe
           all
           these
           things
           .
           Ergo.
           Answer
           ,
           the
           Minor
           is
           denyed
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           that
           gathering
           together
           might
           well
           be
           of
           the
           Presbytery
           alone
           ,
           which
           our
           Brethren
           grant
           most
           meete
           in
           divers
           preparatory
           acts
           to
           censure
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           if
           it
           were
           of
           the
           whole
           people
           which
           can
           not
           be
           supposed
           in
           Corinth
           ,
           where
           the
           People
           and
           Officers
           were
           so
           many
           ,
           that
           the
           Congregations
           ,
           as
           in
           Jerusalem
           ,
           and
           else
           where
           ,
           were
           
           more
           then
           one
           :
           yet
           ,
           suppose
           that
           all
           the
           people
           did
           meete
           to
           the
           excommunication
           of
           that
           wicked
           man
           ,
           this
           proves
           not
           that
           every
           one
           who
           did
           meete
           unto
           that
           censure
           ,
           had
           either
           the
           power
           or
           the
           execution
           of
           it
           ,
           more
           then
           of
           the
           Word
           and
           Sacraments
           to
           which
           they
           did
           more
           frequently
           meete
           .
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           the
           purging
           out
           of
           the
           old
           Leaven
           ,
           and
           the
           putting
           away
           the
           man
           ,
           is
           commended
           indefinitely
           to
           these
           unto
           whom
           the
           Apostle
           wrote
           ,
           which
           our
           Brethren
           grant
           cannot
           be
           expounded
           without
           sundry
           exceptions
           .
           First
           ,
           none
           doubt
           of
           women
           and
           children
           ;
           againe
           in
           the
           next
           chapter
           ,
           it
           is
           written
           indefinitely
           ,
           you
           are
           sanctifyed
           ,
           you
           are
           justifyed
           ,
           your
           Bodyes
           are
           the
           Temples
           of
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           ;
           this
           must
           be
           restricted
           to
           the
           elect
           and
           regenerate
           ,
           except
           we
           will
           turne
           Arminians
           .
        
         
           Everywhere
           in
           Scripture
           indefinite
           propositions
           must
           be
           expounded
           according
           as
           other
           Scriptures
           declare
           the
           nature
           of
           the
           matter
           in
           hand
           ;
           so
           here
           ,
           the
           act
           of
           purging
           and
           putting
           away
           ,
           ascribed
           indefinitely
           to
           the
           Church
           ,
           must
           be
           expounded
           not
           of
           all
           the
           Members
           ,
           but
           only
           of
           the
           Officers
           of
           the
           Church
           .
           For
           the
           Brownists
           themselves
           make
           not
           every
           Member
           to
           be
           a
           ruler
           :
           nor
           doe
           our
           Brethren
           give
           the
           formall
           authority
           and
           power
           of
           censures
           to
           any
           other
           but
           Officers
           ,
           ascribing
           to
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           Members
           onely
           a
           Liberty
           of
           concurrence
           ,
           so
           that
           the
           next
           word
           of
           Judging
           is
           expounded
           by
           them
           of
           a
           Judgement
           of
           discretion
           ,
           not
           of
           any
           judiciall
           and
           authoritative
           Judgement
           ,
           which
           alone
           is
           in
           question
           .
        
         
           
           Fourthly
           ,
           from
           Coll.
           4.17
           .
           they
           reason
           :
           the
           people
           of
           Colosse
           had
           power
           to
           admonish
           their
           Minister
           Archippus
           to
           fullfill
           his
           Ministery
           .
           Therefore
           the
           People
           of
           any
           Church
           have
           power
           if
           neede
           be
           to
           excommunicate
           their
           Minister
           .
           Answer
           .
           First
           ,
           That
           however
           our
           Brethren
           pretend
           to
           have
           come
           off
           from
           the
           extremity
           of
           the
           Brownists
           ,
           halfe
           way
           towards
           us
           :
           yet
           their
           arguments
           drive
           at
           the
           utmost
           of
           their
           old
           extremities
           ,
           at
           no
           lesse
           then
           a
           power
           for
           the
           people
           to
           excommunicate
           their
           Ministers
           .
           Thus
           farre
           the
           most
           of
           their
           reasons
           doe
           carry
           ,
           if
           they
           have
           any
           force
           at
           all
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           the
           Antecedent
           may
           well
           be
           denyed
           ,
           all
           that
           the
           Apostle
           speaks
           to
           the
           Collossians
           indefinitely
           ,
           must
           not
           be
           expounded
           of
           every
           one
           of
           the
           people
           :
           This
           precept
           of
           speaking
           to
           Archippus
           ,
           could
           not
           be
           better
           performed
           then
           by
           the
           Presbytery
           ,
           whereof
           Archippus
           was
           a
           Member
           .
           Thirdly
           ,
           the
           consequence
           is
           
           invalid
           ,
           They
           might
           admonish
           ,
           therefore
           excommunicate
           .
           Every
           admonition
           is
           not
           in
           order
           to
           censure
           ;
           it
           is
           a
           morall
           duty
           incumbent
           to
           every
           one
           to
           admonish
           lovingly
           and
           zealously
           his
           Brother
           ,
           when
           there
           is
           cause
           :
           it
           is
           a
           sinne
           and
           disobedience
           to
           God
           if
           we
           let
           sinne
           lye
           upon
           any
           whom
           we
           by
           our
           counsell
           and
           admonition
           can
           helpe
           ;
           but
           to
           conclude
           that
           we
           have
           power
           to
           Excommunicate
           every
           man
           ,
           whom
           in
           duty
           wee
           ought
           to
           admonish
           ,
           is
           an
           absurdity
           which
           none
           of
           the
           Separatists
           will
           well
           digest
           .
        
         
           Fifthly
           ,
           From
           Revel
           .
           2.14.20
           .
           
           The
           whole
           Churches
           of
           Pergamus
           and
           T●yatira
           ,
           are
           rebuked
           for
           suffering
           wicked
           Hereticks
           to
           live
           among
           them
           uncensured
           .
           Ergo
           ,
           it
           was
           the
           duty
           of
           all
           the
           Church
           to
           censure
           them
           .
           Answer
           .
           First
           ,
           the
           conclusion
           is
           for
           a
           power
           to
           the
           people
           to
           censure
           ,
           which
           our
           Brethren
           now
           deny
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           The
           Antecedent
           may
           be
           denied
           ;
           for
           the
           fault
           of
           that
           impious
           Toleration
           is
           not
           laid
           upon
           the
           whole
           Church
           ,
           but
           expresly
           upon
           the
           Angell
           .
           Thirdly
           ,
           the
           consequence
           is
           not
           good
           .
           The
           whole
           Church
           might
           be
           reproved
           for
           a
           neglect
           of
           their
           duty
           ,
           in
           not
           inciting
           and
           incouraging
           their
           Officers
           to
           censure
           these
           Hereticks
           ;
           but
           a
           reproofe
           for
           this
           neglect
           ,
           inferreth
           not
           that
           it
           was
           the
           peoples
           duty
           to
           execute
           these
           censures
           :
           Thus
           much
           our
           Brethren
           will
           not
           avow
           .
        
         
           Sixthly
           ,
           They
           reason
           from
           Revel
           .
           4.4
           .
           
           The
           foure
           and
           twenty
           Elders
           sate
           on
           Thrones
           in
           white
           Robes
           with
           Crownes
           on
           their
           heads
           .
           Ergo
           ,
           Every
           one
           of
           the
           Church
           hath
           a
           power
           of
           judging
           ,
           as
           Kings
           with
           Crownes
           sitting
           on
           their
           Thrones
           .
           Answer
           ,
           First
           ,
           the
           conclusion
           ever
           inferres
           the
           full
           Tenet
           of
           the
           Separatists
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           the
           consequence
           is
           very
           weake
           ,
           except
           many
           things
           be
           supposed
           which
           will
           not
           be
           granted
           without
           strong
           proofes
           :
           first
           ,
           that
           this
           Type
           is
           argumentative
           for
           the
           matter
           in
           hand
           :
           secondly
           ,
           that
           this
           place
           is
           relative
           to
           the
           Church
           on
           earth
           ,
           rather
           then
           to
           that
           in
           heaven
           :
           thirdly
           ,
           that
           these
           Elders
           doe
           typifie
           the
           people
           rather
           then
           the
           Officers
           :
           fourthly
           ,
           that
           the
           Thrones
           and
           Crownes
           import
           a
           Kingly
           Office
           in
           every
           Christian
           to
           be
           exercised
           in
           Church
           censures
           upon
           their
           brethren
           ,
           more
           then
           the
           white
           robes
           doe
           inferre
           the
           Priestly
           Office
           of
           every
           Christian
           to
           be
           exercised
           in
           Preaching
           the
           Word
           and
           celebrating
           the
           Sacraments
           .
        
         
         
           
           Seventhly
           ,
           They
           reason
           from
           Galatian
           5.1.13
           .
           the
           Galatians
           were
           called
           unto
           Liberty
           ,
           whereto
           they
           behoved
           to
           stand
           fast
           ,
           as
           to
           a
           priviledge
           purchased
           by
           Christ
           his
           blood
           ;
           Ergo
           ,
           Every
           one
           of
           them
           had
           a
           power
           to
           cut
           off
           their
           Officers
           .
           Answer
           .
           This
           is
           the
           Scripture
           whereupon
           our
           Brethren
           have
           lately
           fallen
           ,
           and
           make
           more
           of
           it
           then
           of
           any
           other
           .
           I
           confesse
           ,
           their
           reasoning
           from
           it
           seemes
           to
           me
           the
           most
           unreasonable
           throwing
           of
           the
           holy
           Scripture
           that
           I
           have
           readily
           seene
           in
           any
           Disputant
           .
           The
           whole
           scope
           of
           the
           place
           carrying
           evidentty
           a
           liberty
           from
           the
           burthen
           and
           servitude
           of
           the
           Law.
           Their
           fathering
           upon
           it
           a
           new
           and
           unheard
           of
           sense
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           a
           priviledge
           of
           Church
           censures
           ,
           without
           any
           authority
           or
           proper
           power
           therein
           ,
           is
           very
           strange
           :
           they
           cannot
           produce
           any
           Scripture
           where
           the
           word
           Liberty
           hath
           any
           such
           sense
           ,
           and
           though
           they
           could
           ,
           yet
           to
           give
           the
           word
           that
           sense
           in
           this
           place
           where
           so
           clearely
           it
           is
           referred
           to
           a
           quite
           diverse
           matter
           ,
           it
           seemeth
           extremely
           unreasonable
           .
        
         
           
           Eightly
           ,
           Thus
           they
           reason
           ,
           The
           whole
           Congregation
           of
           Israel
           had
           power
           to
           punish
           Malefactors
           ,
           as
           in
           the
           case
           of
           Gibea
           ▪
           &
           in
           the
           message
           of
           Israel
           to
           the
           two
           Tribes
           &
           halfe
           ;
           also
           the
           people
           had
           power
           to
           rescue
           from
           the
           hands
           of
           the
           Magistrates
           ,
           as
           in
           the
           case
           of
           Jonathan
           from
           Saul
           .
           Answer
           .
           The
           consequence
           is
           null
           ;
           for
           the
           practise
           of
           the
           Israelites
           in
           their
           civill
           state
           ,
           is
           no
           sufficient
           rule
           for
           the
           proceedings
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           the
           New
           Testament
           .
           Our
           Brethren
           would
           beware
           of
           such
           Arguments
           ,
           least
           by
           them
           they
           entertaine
           the
           jealousie
           which
           some
           professe
           they
           have
           of
           their
           way
           ,
           fearing
           it
           be
           builded
           upon
           such
           principles
           as
           will
           set
           up
           the
           common
           people
           ,
           not
           onely
           above
           their
           Officers
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           but
           also
           above
           their
           Magistrate
           in
           the
           State
           :
           That
           it
           draw
           in
           a
           popular
           government
           and
           Ochlocracie
           both
           in
           Church
           and
           State
           alike
           .
        
         
           
           Ninthly
           ,
           They
           thus
           reason
           .
           Who
           ever
           doe
           elect
           the
           Officers
           ,
           they
           have
           power
           to
           ordaine
           them
           ,
           and
           upon
           just
           cause
           to
           depose
           and
           excommunicate
           them
           .
           But
           the
           people
           do
           elect
           their
           Officers
           ;
           Ergo.
           Answer
           .
           The
           major
           is
           denied
           ;
           for
           first
           ,
           election
           is
           no
           act
           of
           power
           ;
           suppose
           it
           to
           be
           a
           priviledge
           ,
           yet
           there
           is
           no
           Jurisdiction
           in
           it
           at
           all
           ▪
           but
           Ordination
           is
           an
           act
           of
           Jurisdiction
           ,
           it
           is
           an
           authoritative
           mission
           ,
           and
           putting
           of
           a
           man
           into
           a
           spirituall
           Office.
           The
           people
           ,
           though
           they
           have
           the
           right
           and
           possession
           by
           Scripturall
           practise
           of
           the
           one
           ,
           yet
           they
           never
           had
           either
           the
           right
           or
           the
           
           possession
           of
           the
           other
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           suppose
           the
           Maxime
           were
           true
           ,
           whereof
           yet
           I
           much
           doubt
           ,
           unlesse
           it
           be
           well
           limited
           ,
           
             Ejus
             est
             destituere
             cuius
             instituere
          
           ,
           that
           they
           who
           give
           authority
           ,
           have
           power
           to
           take
           it
           backe
           againe
           ;
           yet
           we
           deny
           that
           the
           people
           who
           elect
           ,
           give
           any
           authority
           or
           office
           at
           all
           ,
           their
           election
           is
           at
           most
           but
           an
           Antecedent
           ,
           
             Sine
             quo
             non
          
           ;
           it
           is
           the
           Presbytery
           onely
           who
           by
           their
           Ordination
           doe
           conferre
           the
           Office
           upon
           the
           elect
           person
           .
        
         
           Finally
           ,
           They
           argue
           ,
           
           No
           act
           of
           Jurisdiction
           is
           v●lid
           without
           the
           peoples
           consent
           ;
           Ergo
           ,
           to
           every
           act
           of
           Jurisdiction
           the
           peoples
           presence
           and
           concurrence
           is
           necessary
           :
           Answer
           .
           The
           antecedent
           in
           many
           cases
           is
           false
           ;
           a
           gracious
           Orthodoxe
           Minister
           may
           be
           ordained
           a
           Pastor
           to
           a
           Hereticall
           people
           against
           their
           consent
           :
           an
           Hereticall
           Pastor
           ,
           who
           hath
           seduced
           all
           his
           flocke
           ,
           may
           be
           removed
           from
           them
           against
           their
           passionate
           desires
           to
           keepe
           him
           :
           but
           the
           Consequent
           is
           more
           vitious
           ;
           where
           ever
           consent
           is
           requisite
           ,
           their
           presence
           ,
           much
           lesse
           authoritative
           concurrence
           ,
           is
           not
           necessary
           :
           all
           the
           souldiers
           are
           not
           present
           at
           the
           Counsell
           of
           War
           ,
           and
           yet
           the
           decrees
           of
           that
           Counsell
           of
           War
           can
           not
           be
           executed
           without
           the
           consent
           and
           action
           of
           the
           Souldiers
           :
           every
           member
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Antioch
           was
           not
           present
           at
           the
           Synod
           of
           Jerusalem
           :
           diverse
           members
           of
           the
           Independent
           Congregations
           are
           absent
           from
           many
           Church
           determinations
           ,
           to
           the
           which
           upon
           their
           first
           knowledge
           they
           doe
           agree
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           CHAP.
           X.
           Independencie
           is
           contrary
           to
           the
           Word
           of
           God.
           
        
         
           
           THe
           Divine
           Wisedome
           which
           found
           it
           expedient
           for
           man
           before
           the
           Fall
           ,
           not
           to
           live
           alone
           ,
           hath
           made
           it
           much
           more
           needfull
           for
           man
           to
           live
           in
           Society
           after
           his
           weakning
           by
           sinne
           ;
           
             Woe
             to
             him
             that
             is
             alone
             ,
             for
             if
             he
             fall
             who
             shall
             raise
             him
             up
             ?
          
           The
           best
           wits
           of
           themselves
           are
           prone
           to
           errors
           and
           miscarriages
           ,
           and
           left
           alone
           ,
           are
           inclined
           to
           run
           on
           in
           any
           evill
           way
           they
           have
           once
           begunne
           :
           But
           engagement
           in
           fellowshippe
           ,
           especially
           with
           the
           Saints
           ,
           is
           a
           preservative
           against
           the
           beginnings
           of
           evill
           ,
           and
           a
           retractive
           therefrom
           when
           begunne
           .
           Every
           gratious
           neighbour
           is
           a
           Counsellour
           and
           Pedagogue
           ,
           the
           greater
           the
           incorporation
           is
           of
           such
           ,
           the
           better
           is
           every
           Member
           directed
           and
           the
           more
           strengthened
           .
           Hence
           the
           goodnesse
           of
           God
           hath
           ordained
           not
           onely
           the
           planting
           of
           particular
           men
           into
           a
           small
           body
           of
           one
           single
           Congregation
           ,
           but
           for
           the
           greater
           security
           both
           of
           Persons
           and
           Congregations
           ,
           the
           Lord
           hath
           increased
           that
           Communion
           of
           Churches
           by
           binding
           neighbour
           Congregations
           in
           a
           larger
           and
           stronger
           Body
           of
           a
           Presbytery
           ,
           or
           Classis
           ;
           yea
           a
           number
           of
           Presbyteryes
           by
           the
           same
           hand
           of
           God
           are
           combined
           in
           a
           Synode
           ;
           neither
           this
           onely
           ,
           but
           for
           the
           strengthening
           of
           every
           stone
           and
           of
           the
           whole
           building
           ,
           the
           Lord
           hath
           appointed
           the
           largest
           societies
           that
           are
           possible
           ,
           the
           very
           Church
           universall
           and
           the
           representation
           thereof
           ,
           an
           Oecumenick
           Assembly
           .
           This
           congregative
           way
           is
           divine
           ;
           the
           dissolution
           of
           humane
           societies
           ,
           especially
           of
           Ecclesiasticke
           Assemblyes
           ,
           must
           be
           from
           another
           Spirit
           .
        
         
           The
           first
           we
           know
           to
           have
           opposed
           the
           holy
           Societyes
           we
           speake
           of
           ,
           were
           Anabaptists
           ,
           who
           liking
           a
           Catholicke
           anarchy
           in
           all
           things
           ,
           and
           pressing
           an
           universall
           liberty
           ,
           did
           strive
           to
           cut
           in
           peeces
           all
           the
           bands
           ,
           as
           of
           Politicke
           and
           Oeconomick
           union
           whereby
           Kingdomes
           and
           States
           ,
           Cities
           and
           Familyes
           did
           stand
           ,
           so
           also
           of
           the
           Ecclesiasticke
           conjunction
           ,
           making
           every
           person
           at
           last
           fully
           free
           from
           all
           servitude
           ,
           and
           simply
           independent
           ,
           or
           uncontrolable
           in
           any
           of
           his
           owne
           opinions
           or
           desires
           ,
           by
           any
           mortall
           man.
           
        
         
         
           Their
           first
           follower
           among
           the
           reformed
           ,
           
           was
           one
           
             John
             Moreau
          
           a
           Parisian
           ,
           who
           in
           the
           French
           Churches
           did
           vent
           the
           Independency
           of
           Congregations
           from
           Synods
           ,
           and
           the
           popular
           government
           of
           these
           Independent
           Congregations
           :
           But
           his
           scismatick
           pamphlet
           came
           no
           sooner
           abroad
           then
           the
           French
           Divines
           did
           most
           unanimously
           trample
           upon
           it
           .
           In
           their
           generall
           Assembly
           at
           Rochell
           ,
           most
           Reverend
           
             Beza
             Moderator
          
           for
           the
           time
           ,
           and
           in
           their
           next
           Assembly
           ,
           Learned
           Sadeell
           with
           others
           ,
           did
           so
           fully
           confute
           these
           Anabaptistick
           follies
           ,
           that
           thereafter
           in
           France
           this
           evill
           Spirit
           did
           never
           so
           much
           as
           whisper
           ;
           only
           in
           Holland
           ,
           in
           the
           Arminian
           times
           ,
           it
           began
           to
           speake
           by
           the
           tongue
           of
           Grotius
           ,
           and
           others
           of
           his
           fellowes
           ,
           who
           being
           conscious
           to
           themselves
           of
           Tenets
           whereunto
           they
           despared
           the
           assent
           of
           any
           Synode
           ,
           yea
           fearing
           to
           be
           prejudged
           in
           the
           propagation
           of
           their
           errours
           by
           a
           crosse
           Sentence
           of
           a
           Nationall
           Assembly
           ,
           did
           set
           themselves
           to
           call
           in
           question
           ,
           and
           at
           last
           to
           deny
           the
           Authority
           and
           Jurisdiction
           of
           all
           Church
           meetings
           .
           But
           when
           the
           goodnesse
           of
           God
           in
           that
           happy
           Synode
           of
           Dort
           ,
           did
           crush
           the
           other
           errours
           of
           that
           Party
           ,
           this
           their
           fansie
           did
           evanish
           ,
           and
           since
           in
           these
           bounds
           hath
           beene
           buried
           in
           Oblivion
           .
           By
           what
           meanes
           this
           Anabaptistick
           roote
           which
           neither
           France
           nor
           Holland
           could
           beare
           ,
           when
           Grotius
           and
           Morellius
           did
           assay
           to
           plant
           it
           ,
           doth
           thrive
           so
           well
           in
           England
           ,
           after
           Browne
           and
           Barrow
           with
           their
           followers
           did
           become
           its
           dressers
           ,
           I
           have
           declared
           at
           length
           before
           .
        
         
           However
           the
           Novelty
           of
           the
           Tenet
           ,
           
           the
           Infamie
           of
           its
           Authours
           ,
           the
           evill
           successe
           it
           hath
           had
           whereever
           yet
           it
           hath
           set
           up
           the
           head
           ,
           doth
           burden
           it
           with
           so
           just
           contempt
           ,
           that
           all
           further
           audience
           might
           be
           denyed
           thereto
           ;
           yet
           in
           this
           impudent
           and
           malapertage
           ,
           where
           the
           greatest
           absurdityes
           will
           importunately
           ingyre
           themselves
           ,
           and
           require
           beleefe
           as
           unanswerable
           and
           most
           covincing
           truths
           ,
           unlesse
           in
           a
           full
           hearing
           their
           naughtinesse
           be
           demonstrate
           ,
           we
           are
           content
           without
           all
           prejudices
           to
           reason
           the
           matter
           it selfe
           from
           the
           ground
           ,
           and
           to
           require
           no
           man
           to
           hate
           this
           errour
           for
           its
           Authours
           ,
           or
           any
           externall
           consideration
           ,
           unlesse
           it
           be
           cleerely
           showne
           to
           be
           contrary
           to
           the
           revealed
           will
           of
           God.
           
        
         
           The
           state
           of
           the
           Question
           hath
           no
           perplexitie
           ,
           
           if
           its
           termes
           were
           cleared
           .
           The
           Brownists
           affirme
           that
           every
           Parish
           Church
           ,
           that
           
           every
           single
           Congregation
           ,
           is
           Independent
           from
           any
           Presbytery
           ,
           any
           Synod
           ,
           any
           Assembly
           :
           This
           we
           deny
           ,
           affirming
           the
           true
           dependence
           and
           subordination
           of
           Parochiall
           Congregations
           to
           Presbyteries
           ,
           and
           of
           these
           to
           Synods
           :
           to
           which
           we
           ascribe
           power
           ,
           authority
           ,
           and
           Jurisdisdiction
           .
        
         
           Before
           wee
           fall
           to
           reasoning
           ,
           let
           us
           understand
           the
           words
           ,
           which
           in
           this
           debate
           doe
           frequently
           occurre
           .
           First
           ,
           what
           is
           a
           Parochiall
           Church
           ,
           or
           single
           Congregation
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           What
           is
           its
           independence
           .
           Thirdly
           ,
           What
           is
           a
           Presbytery
           ,
           and
           a
           Presbyteriall
           Church
           .
           Fourthly
           ,
           What
           is
           a
           Synod
           .
           Fifthly
           .
           What
           is
           Authoritie
           and
           Jurisdiction
           Ecclesiasticall
           .
           We
           intend
           no
           definitions
           ,
           but
           such
           popular
           descriptions
           as
           may
           make
           cleare
           what
           the
           parties
           use
           to
           understand
           by
           these
           words
           .
        
         
           A
           particular
           Church
           ,
           a
           Parish
           or
           Congregation
           in
           this
           Question
           ,
           is
           taken
           for
           a
           company
           of
           faithfull
           people
           ,
           every
           one
           whereof
           in
           the
           face
           of
           the
           whole
           Congregation
           ,
           hath
           given
           so
           cleare
           tokens
           of
           their
           true
           grace
           and
           regeneration
           ,
           as
           hath
           satisfied
           the
           minde
           of
           all
           :
           A
           company
           ,
           I
           say
           ,
           incorporate
           by
           a
           particular
           Covenant
           and
           Oath
           to
           exercise
           all
           the
           parts
           of
           Christian
           Religion
           ,
           in
           one
           place
           under
           one
           Pastor
           :
           Our
           Opposits
           affirme
           ,
           that
           in
           one
           Church
           there
           must
           be
           but
           one
           Pastor
           ,
           assisted
           indeede
           with
           a
           Doctor
           ,
           and
           three
           or
           foure
           Elders
           ,
           yet
           no
           more
           Pastors
           but
           one
           .
           They
           will
           admit
           into
           a
           Church
           no
           more
           people
           then
           commodiously
           ,
           and
           at
           their
           ease
           ,
           may
           convene
           in
           one
           house
           ;
           how
           few
           they
           be
           they
           care
           not
           ;
           ten
           families
           ,
           or
           forty
           persons
           to
           them
           are
           a
           faire
           Church
           :
           you
           have
           heard
           that
           some
           of
           their
           Churches
           have
           beene
           within
           the
           number
           of
           foure
           persons
           .
        
         
           Independencie
           is
           the
           full
           liberty
           of
           such
           a
           Church
           to
           discharge
           all
           the
           parts
           of
           Religion
           ,
           Doctrine
           ,
           Sacraments
           ,
           Discipline
           ,
           and
           all
           within
           it selfe
           without
           all
           dependence
           ,
           all
           subordination
           to
           any
           other
           on
           earth
           ,
           more
           or
           fewer
           ,
           so
           that
           the
           smallest
           Congregation
           ,
           suppose
           of
           three
           persons
           ,
           though
           it
           fall
           into
           the
           grossest
           heresies
           ,
           may
           not
           be
           controlled
           by
           any
           Orthodoxe
           Synod
           ,
           were
           it
           Oecumenicke
           of
           all
           the
           Churches
           on
           earth
           .
        
         
           A
           Presbytery
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           called
           in
           Scotland
           ,
           or
           a
           Classis
           ,
           as
           in
           Holland
           ,
           or
           a
           Collogue
           ,
           as
           in
           France
           ,
           is
           an
           ordinary
           meeting
           of
           the
           Pastors
           of
           the
           Churches
           neerly
           neighbouring
           ,
           &
           of
           the
           ruling
           Elders
           deputed
           therefrom
           ,
           for
           the
           exercise
           chiefely
           of
           discipline
           ,
           so
           farre
           
           as
           concernes
           these
           neighbouring
           Churches
           in
           common
           .
        
         
           A
           Presbyteriall
           Church
           ,
           is
           a
           company
           of
           Professors
           governed
           by
           one
           Prysbytery
           ,
           who
           for
           the
           exercise
           of
           Religion
           meete
           in
           diverse
           places
           ,
           or
           who
           have
           moe
           Pastors
           then
           one
           .
        
         
           A
           Synod
           ,
           is
           a
           convention
           of
           Pastors
           and
           Elders
           sent
           and
           deputed
           from
           diverse
           Presbyteries
           ,
           meeting
           either
           ordinarily
           or
           upon
           occasion
           for
           the
           affaires
           that
           are
           common
           to
           those
           that
           sent
           them
           .
        
         
           Ecclesiasticke
           Jurisdiction
           ,
           is
           a
           right
           and
           power
           ,
           not
           onely
           by
           advice
           to
           counsell
           and
           direct
           ,
           but
           by
           authority
           given
           of
           God
           ,
           to
           injoyne
           and
           to
           performe
           according
           to
           the
           rule
           of
           Scriptures
           these
           things
           which
           concern
           the
           Ordination
           of
           Ministers
           ,
           the
           deciding
           of
           Ecclesiasticall
           Causes
           ,
           the
           determination
           of
           Doctrines
           ,
           the
           inflicting
           of
           Censures
           ,
           &c.
           
           The
           signification
           of
           these
           words
           being
           presupposed
           ,
           the
           state
           of
           the
           Question
           ,
           or
           minde
           of
           the
           parties
           ,
           can
           not
           be
           obscure
           .
        
         
           The
           first
           Argumen
           for
           the
           truth
           I
           cast
           into
           this
           Forme
           .
           
           Every
           Independent
           Church
           hath
           alwayes
           ,
           and
           ordinarily
           ,
           the
           right
           of
           Ordination
           ,
           and
           power
           to
           lay
           hands
           on
           Pastors
           .
           But
           ,
           no
           single
           Congregation
           ,
           or
           Parochiall
           Church
           huth
           that
           right
           and
           power
           .
           Ergo
           ▪
           No
           single
           Congregation
           is
           an
           Independent
           Church
           .
           The
           Major
           is
           not
           questioned
           by
           the
           adverse
           party
           ,
           for
           they
           place
           the
           nature
           of
           their
           Independencie
           in
           a
           right
           and
           power
           intrinsecall
           and
           essentiall
           to
           every
           the
           least
           Congregation
           of
           Ordaining
           ,
           Deposing
           ,
           Excommunicating
           ,
           and
           exercising
           all
           acts
           of
           Jurisdiction
           upon
           all
           their
           own
           Members
           ,
           as
           well
           Pastors
           as
           others
           .
           I
           said
           alwayes
           ,
           and
           ordinarily
           ,
           for
           we
           question
           not
           now
           what
           at
           some
           times
           in
           some
           extraordinary
           cases
           may
           fall
           out
           to
           be
           lawfull
           and
           necessary
           ,
           not
           onely
           to
           single
           Congregations
           ,
           but
           even
           to
           single
           persons
           :
           Also
           the
           power
           which
           our
           adverse
           party
           disputeth
           for
           ,
           is
           not
           Hypotheticke
           ,
           which
           sometimes
           on
           supposition
           of
           such
           and
           such
           cases
           belongeth
           to
           a
           Church
           ,
           but
           absolute
           ,
           which
           is
           inherent
           to
           every
           Congregation
           at
           all
           times
           .
        
         
           The
           Minor
           we
           prove
           thus
           :
           What
           is
           proper
           to
           a
           Presbytery
           the
           right
           thereof
           belongs
           not
           to
           any
           single
           Congregation
           :
           
           But
           Ordination
           ,
           and
           imposition
           of
           hands
           is
           proper
           to
           a
           Presbytery
           ,
           as
           appeareth
           from
           1
           Tim.
           4
           ,
           14.
           
           
             Neglect
             not
             the
             gift
             that
             is
             in
             thee
             ,
             which
             was
             given
             thee
             by
             Prophesie
             with
             the
             laying
             on
             of
             the
             hands
             of
             
             the
             Presbytery
             .
          
           The
           Apostle
           maketh
           that
           right
           proper
           to
           the
           Presbytery
           ,
           which
           he
           will
           have
           to
           remaine
           in
           it
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           be
           removed
           therefrom
           ,
           notwithstanding
           sundry
           extraordinary
           cases
           which
           might
           have
           excused
           the
           removeall
           of
           it
           .
           For
           Timothy
           was
           a
           Pastor
           not
           altogether
           ordinary
           ,
           and
           inferior
           ,
           but
           an
           Evangelist
           ;
           he
           had
           for
           the
           ground
           of
           his
           Office
           the
           extraordinary
           call
           of
           some
           Prophets
           when
           he
           was
           sent
           out
           to
           Preach
           ,
           Paul
           himself
           laid
           hands
           upon
           him
           ;
           notwithstanding
           all
           this
           ,
           that
           the
           due
           and
           just
           right
           of
           the
           Presbytery
           migh
           be
           proclamed
           ,
           the
           Apostle
           marketh
           that
           the
           gift
           ,
           office
           ,
           and
           grace
           of
           Preaching
           the
           Gospell
           was
           conferred
           on
           Timothy
           by
           the
           laying
           on
           of
           the
           Presbyteries
           hands
           .
        
         
           For
           the
           proof
           of
           the
           last
           Maior
           ,
           we
           neede
           not
           much
           descant
           on
           the
           Word
           Presbytery
           ,
           and
           the
           sense
           of
           it
           in
           the
           fore-named
           place
           ,
           nor
           to
           refute
           the
           misinterpretations
           which
           some
           make
           of
           it
           ,
           especially
           they
           ,
           who
           under
           the
           mis-alledged
           authority
           of
           Calvin
           ,
           would
           understand
           not
           the
           convention
           of
           any
           men
           ,
           but
           the
           Office
           of
           a
           Presbyter
           ,
           as
           if
           an
           Office
           or
           any
           accident
           could
           have
           had
           hands
           which
           might
           have
           beene
           laid
           on
           Timothies
           head
           .
           Passing
           therefore
           such
           digressions
           ,
           we
           prove
           the
           Maior
           in
           hand
           ,
           thus
           :
           No
           single
           Congregation
           is
           a
           Presbytery
           ,
           nor
           any
           wayes
           necessarily
           hath
           a
           Presbytery
           within
           it selfe
           ;
           yea
           if
           our
           adverse
           party
           may
           be
           beleeved
           ,
           no
           Congregation
           can
           have
           ,
           at
           least
           should
           have
           in
           it selfe
           such
           a
           Presbytery
           whereof
           Paul
           speaketh
           .
           Ergo.
           What
           is
           proper
           to
           a
           Presbytery
           ,
           the
           right
           thereof
           may
           not
           be
           usurped
           by
           any
           single
           Congregation
           .
           Of
           the
           consequence
           there
           is
           no
           doubt
           :
           the
           Antecedent
           hath
           three
           parts
           :
           onely
           the
           first
           is
           needefull
           to
           be
           proved
           ;
           but
           for
           more
           abundant
           satisfaction
           ,
           we
           shall
           assay
           to
           prove
           them
           all
           .
        
         
           
           The
           first
           ,
           thus
           ;
           A
           Presbytery
           is
           a
           member
           and
           part
           of
           a
           Congregation
           ,
           according
           to
           our
           adverse
           party
           (
           we
           love
           not
           to
           strive
           for
           words
           ,
           be
           it
           so
           that
           the
           meeting
           of
           a
           Minister
           and
           Elders
           governing
           single
           Congregations
           ,
           which
           we
           call
           a
           Session
           ,
           as
           over-Sea
           it
           is
           called
           a
           Consistory
           ,
           may
           goe
           under
           the
           name
           of
           a
           Presbytery
           )
           Ergo.
           No
           Congregation
           is
           a
           Presbytery
           .
           The
           Consequence
           is
           clear
           ,
           for
           no
           member
           may
           be
           affirmed
           in
           the
           Nominative
           of
           its
           owne
           whole
           ,
           especially
           Heterogeneous
           :
           The
           body
           is
           not
           the
           head
           ,
           the
           finger
           is
           not
           the
           hand
           ;
           he
           doore
           ,
           or
           the
           Window
           is
           not
           the
           house
           .
        
         
           Concerning
           the
           second
           part
           of
           the
           Antecedent
           ,
           that
           no
           Congregation
           
           hath
           a
           Presbytery
           any
           wayes
           necessarily
           within
           it selfe
           ,
           
           this
           is
           cleare
           from
           the
           common
           practise
           of
           our
           adverse
           party
           :
           very
           oft
           their
           Churches
           have
           neither
           Session
           ,
           nor
           Pastor
           ,
           nor
           Doctor
           ,
           nor
           Elder
           at
           all
           ;
           they
           make
           not
           any
           of
           the
           Officers
           necessary
           parts
           of
           the
           Church
           either
           essentiall
           or
           integrall
           ,
           without
           the
           which
           the
           Church
           may
           not
           subsist
           ;
           yea
           ,
           as
           the
           most
           learned
           ,
           and
           most
           acute
           Mr.
           Rutherfoord
           hath
           well
           observed
           ,
           pag.
           272.
           their
           grounds
           take
           away
           the
           necessitie
           of
           any
           Ministry
           at
           all
           .
           Mr.
           Paget
           tells
           us
           that
           their
           chiefe
           and
           Mother-Church
           at
           Amsterdame
           ,
           through
           the
           mis-government
           of
           their
           Pastor
           ,
           Mr.
           Can
           ,
           hath
           wanted
           now
           for
           some
           yeares
           both
           a
           Doctor
           and
           Elders
           and
           a
           Session
           ,
           or
           Congregationall
           Presbytery
           .
        
         
           But
           the
           pith
           of
           the
           Argument
           is
           in
           the
           third
           part
           of
           the
           Antecedent
           ,
           that
           no
           single
           Congregation
           can
           have
           ,
           
           or
           (
           which
           is
           all
           one
           when
           we
           speake
           of
           right
           and
           wrong
           )
           ought
           to
           have
           within
           it selfe
           Pauls
           Presbytery
           .
           This
           we
           prove
           .
           No
           single
           Congregation
           may
           ,
           or
           ought
           to
           have
           moe
           Pastors
           than
           one
           .
           Ergo.
           Neither
           Pauls
           Presbytery
           .
           The
           Antecedent
           is
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           our
           adverse
           party
           .
           The
           Consequence
           leaneth
           on
           this
           Proposition
           .
           In
           Pauls
           Presbytery
           are
           more
           Pastors
           ,
           which
           thus
           is
           proved
           :
           Where
           there
           are
           many
           layers
           on
           of
           hands
           on
           Pastors
           ,
           there
           are
           many
           Pastors
           :
           But
           ,
           in
           Pauls
           Presbytery
           are
           many
           layers
           on
           of
           hands
           on
           Pastors
           ;
           for
           in
           the
           alledged
           place
           ,
           not
           one
           ,
           but
           many
           lay
           on
           their
           hands
           with
           Paul
           on
           Timothy
           .
           The
           last
           Maior
           leaneth
           on
           this
           ground
           ,
           that
           onely
           Pastors
           lay
           hands
           on
           Pastors
           ,
           so
           that
           many
           laying
           hands
           on
           Pastors
           ,
           must
           be
           many
           Pastors
           ,
           and
           by
           Consequence
           ,
           in
           one
           Congregation
           ,
           where
           there
           are
           not
           many
           ,
           but
           one
           onely
           Pastor
           ,
           (
           yea
           none
           at
           all
           whensoever
           by
           imposition
           of
           hands
           a
           new
           Pastor
           is
           to
           be
           ordained
           to
           that
           Congregation
           ,
           )
           the
           act
           of
           Ordination
           can
           not
           be
           lawfully
           performed
           by
           the
           proper
           members
           of
           that
           Congregation
           .
        
         
           That
           which
           alone
           remaineth
           to
           be
           proved
           ,
           that
           onely
           Pastors
           lay
           hands
           upon
           Pastors
           ,
           is
           cleared
           by
           an
           Induction
           ,
           
           against
           which
           no
           instance
           can
           be
           brought
           .
           1
           Tim.
           5.22
           .
           
             Lay
             hands
             suddenly
             on
             no
             man.
          
           2
           Tim.
           1.6
           .
           
             Stirre
             up
             the
             gift
             of
             God
             that
             is
             in
             thee
             ,
             by
             the
             putting
             on
             of
             my
             hands
             .
             Tit.
          
           1.5
           .
           
             I
             left
             thee
             in
             Crete
             that
             thou
             shouldest
             ordayne
             Elders
             .
             Acts.
          
           13.1.3
           .
           
             Certaine
             Prophets
             and
             Teachers
             laide
             their
             hands
             upon
             them
             ,
             and
             sent
             them
             away
             .
             Acts.
          
           14.23
           .
           
             They
             
             ordained
             them
             Elders
             in
             every
             Church
             .
          
           In
           all
           these
           places
           both
           the
           first
           Ordination
           ,
           and
           posterior
           Mission
           to
           preach
           the
           Gospell
           ,
           is
           the
           Act
           onely
           of
           those
           who
           were
           Pastors
           ,
           neither
           else-where
           reade
           we
           that
           it
           was
           otherwise
           .
        
         
           
           The
           second
           argument
           :
           Every
           Independent
           Church
           ,
           exerciseth
           ordinarily
           within
           it selfe
           ,
           by
           its
           owne
           members
           all
           acts
           of
           Ecclesiasticke
           Jurisdiction
           .
           But
           ,
           this
           no
           single
           Congregation
           doth
           ordinarily
           .
           Ergo
           ,
           no
           single
           Congregation
           is
           an
           Independent
           Church
           .
           Onely
           the
           Minor
           is
           dubious
           ,
           which
           we
           prove
           thus
           ;
           Every
           Church
           ordinarily
           exercising
           all
           acts
           of
           Ecclesiastick
           Jurisdiction
           is
           Presbyteriall
           :
           But
           ,
           no
           single
           Congregation
           is
           a
           Presbyteriall
           Church
           .
           Ergo.
           No
           single
           Congregation
           exerciseth
           ordinarily
           all
           acts
           of
           Ecclesiastick
           Jurisdiction
           .
           The
           Minor
           is
           cleare
           from
           the
           nature
           of
           a
           single
           Congregation
           and
           Presbyteriall
           Church
           ,
           as
           in
           the
           stateing
           of
           the
           Question
           both
           were
           described
           .
           The
           Major
           is
           proved
           by
           a
           full
           Induction
           of
           all
           the
           Churches
           which
           in
           the
           New
           Testament
           we
           reade
           to
           have
           had
           the
           full
           exercise
           of
           all
           Ecclesiastick
           Jurisdiction
           ▪
           that
           all
           such
           were
           Presbyteriall
           and
           not
           Congregationall
           ;
           We
           prove
           it
           thus
           :
           A
           Church
           which
           cannot
           all
           convene
           in
           one
           house
           for
           the
           publicke
           Service
           of
           God
           ,
           a
           Church
           which
           hath
           more
           Pastours
           then
           one
           ,
           is
           Presbyteriall
           ,
           not
           Congregationall
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           grounds
           of
           our
           Adversaryes
           .
           But
           all
           the
           Churches
           we
           reade
           of
           in
           the
           New
           Testament
           to
           have
           had
           the
           full
           exercise
           of
           all
           Ecclesiastick
           Jurisdiction
           ,
           did
           meete
           in
           more
           places
           for
           divine
           worshippe
           ,
           and
           had
           more
           Pastors
           then
           one
           .
           This
           we
           demonstrate
           of
           the
           cheife
           ,
           the
           Church
           at
           
             Jerusalem
             ,
             Samaria
             ,
             Rome
             ,
             Corinth
             ,
             Ephesus
             ,
             Antioch
             ,
          
           neither
           can
           a
           reason
           be
           given
           why
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           Scripturall
           Churches
           should
           not
           be
           of
           the
           same
           kind
           .
        
         
           
           Beginne
           with
           the
           Mother-Church
           of
           Jerusalem
           .
           A
           company
           consisting
           of
           many
           thousand
           persons
           ,
           and
           wanting
           a
           publicke
           house
           of
           meeting
           ,
           could
           not
           convene
           into
           one
           place
           for
           worshippe
           :
           for
           this
           very
           day
           when
           Christians
           have
           gotten
           most
           stately
           and
           spacious
           Palaces
           for
           Churches
           ,
           hardly
           one
           thousand
           can
           commodiously
           be
           together
           for
           solemne
           worshippe
           ;
           and
           if
           we
           looke
           to
           the
           practise
           of
           the
           Adversaries
           ,
           a
           few
           scores
           of
           men
           will
           be
           a
           large
           Church
           .
        
         
           As
           for
           the
           State
           of
           the
           Church
           at
           Jerusalem
           .
           First
           ,
           It
           is
           granted
           that
           for
           many
           yeares
           after
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           neither
           it
           nor
           any
           other
           
           company
           of
           Christians
           in
           any
           part
           of
           the
           world
           had
           a
           publicke
           place
           of
           meeting
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           That
           this
           Church
           did
           consist
           of
           many
           thousand
           people
           ,
           the
           following
           places
           prove
           Acts.
           2.41
           .
           
             The
             same
             day
             were
             added
             unto
             them
             about
             three
             thousand
             .
          
           Also
           chap.
           4.5
           .
           
             The
             number
             of
             the
             men
             were
             five
             thousand
             .
          
           And
           where
           there
           were
           so
           many
           men
           ,
           if
           yee
           looke
           to
           the
           ordinary
           proportion
           ,
           there
           were
           of
           women
           and
           children
           twice
           or
           thrice
           so
           many
           .
           Neither
           did
           that
           Church
           stand
           at
           the
           named
           thousands
           ,
           for
           Acts.
           5.14
           .
           more
           multitudes
           both
           of
           men
           and
           women
           were
           added
           to
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           the
           number
           of
           the
           Disciples
           was
           yet
           more
           multiplyed
           ,
           chap
           6.1
           Also
           that
           which
           we
           reade
           chap.
           2.47
           .
           The
           Lord
           added
           to
           the
           Church
           daily
           ,
           seemeth
           to
           have
           continued
           for
           a
           long
           time
           .
        
         
           To
           that
           which
           is
           replyed
           by
           some
           ,
           that
           a
           great
           part
           of
           the
           named
           multitudes
           were
           strangers
           ,
           and
           not
           Inhabitants
           at
           Jerusalem
           ,
           and
           so
           no
           Members
           of
           that
           Church
           ;
           We
           answer
           ,
           that
           this
           is
           said
           without
           warrant
           .
           That
           of
           the
           three
           thousand
           mentioned
           in
           the
           third
           chapter
           ,
           some
           part
           were
           strangers
           ,
           we
           will
           not
           deny
           to
           be
           likely
           ;
           but
           that
           the
           most
           part
           were
           so
           ,
           or
           that
           of
           all
           the
           thousands
           named
           in
           the
           fourth
           ,
           fifth
           ,
           and
           sixt
           ,
           any
           one
           was
           a
           stranger
           ,
           it
           cannot
           be
           proved
           from
           the
           Text.
           
        
         
           As
           for
           that
           which
           they
           bring
           from
           the
           2
           chap.
           44.
           
           
           
             All
             who
             beleeved
             were
             together
             :
             as
             if
             the
             whole
             Church
             had
             alwayes
             come
             to
             one
             place
             for
             the
             publicke
             worshippe
             .
          
           We
           say
           that
           it
           was
           simply
           impossible
           for
           three
           thousand
           people
           ,
           not
           to
           speake
           of
           twenty
           thousand
           and
           above
           ,
           to
           meete
           in
           one
           private
           house
           ,
           for
           they
           had
           none
           publicke
           ,
           neither
           did
           they
           in
           the
           streetes
           celebrate
           their
           Sacraments
           .
           So
           we
           are
           necessitated
           to
           take
           the
           Churches
           being
           together
           ,
           one
           of
           three
           wayes
           :
           either
           for
           the
           conjunction
           of
           their
           minds
           ,
           as
           the
           following
           words
           doe
           import
           (
           
             they
             continued
             with
             one
             accordin
             the
             Temple
          
           )
           or
           else
           their
           meeting
           together
           must
           be
           understood
           distributively
           in
           divers
           places
           ,
           not
           collectively
           in
           one
           ,
           as
           the
           words
           in
           hand
           will
           also
           beare
           where
           the
           celebration
           of
           the
           Lords
           Supper
           ,
           and
           breaking
           of
           bread
           is
           said
           to
           be
           not
           in
           any
           one
           house
           onely
           but
           
             from
             house
             to
             house
          
           .
           The
           Church
           meete
           thin
           a
           third
           way
           together
           when
           not
           all
           the
           members
           but
           the
           Officers
           with
           a
           part
           of
           the
           people
           convene
           in
           a
           Presbytery
           as
           appeareth
           from
           the
           15
           and
           21
           chapters
           .
        
         
         
           
           The
           case
           is
           no
           lesse
           cleare
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           
             Samaria
             Acts
          
           8.6.10.12.14
           .
           verses
           the
           People
           of
           that
           City
           with
           one
           accord
           from
           the
           least
           to
           the
           greatest
           both
           men
           and
           women
           did
           beleeve
           ,
           in
           such
           a
           number
           that
           the
           cheife
           of
           the
           Apostles
           Peter
           and
           John
           ,
           were
           sent
           from
           Jerusalem
           to
           assist
           Philip
           in
           their
           instruction
           .
           Could
           this
           whole
           City
           which
           was
           amongst
           the
           greatest
           of
           Canaan
           convene
           all
           to
           Gods
           worshippe
           in
           one
           private
           roome
           ,
           or
           be
           served
           with
           one
           Pastor
           ,
           who
           required
           for
           a
           time
           the
           attendance
           not
           onely
           of
           Philip
           but
           further
           of
           two
           prime
           Apostles
           ?
        
         
           
           Come
           to
           the
           rest
           .
           The
           Roman
           Church
           was
           
             one
             Body
             .
             Rom.
          
           12.6
           .
           yet
           so
           great
           that
           it
           could
           not
           meet
           in
           one
           private
           roome
           .
           For
           in
           the
           16.
           chap.
           beside
           the
           Church
           which
           met
           in
           the
           house
           of
           
             Aquila
             v.
          
           5.
           there
           are
           a
           number
           of
           houses
           set
           downe
           ,
           in
           which
           ,
           besides
           divers
           Saints
           named
           ,
           there
           were
           many
           others
           also
           unnamed
           which
           worshipped
           with
           them
           ,
           v.
           14
           ,
           15.
           
           So
           great
           were
           the
           multitudes
           of
           Christians
           then
           at
           Rome
           that
           their
           fame
           was
           spread
           over
           all
           the
           world
           .
           chap.
           1.8
           .
           and
           chap.
           16.19
           .
           In
           the
           City
           of
           Rome
           were
           many
           hundred
           thousand
           men
           ,
           the
           halfe
           of
           which
           according
           to
           Tertullian
           ,
           were
           Christians
           the
           age
           after
           the
           Apostles
           ;
           and
           a
           little
           after
           Cornelius
           recordeth
           that
           more
           then
           forty
           preachers
           did
           attend
           the
           instruction
           of
           that
           people
           who
           yet
           had
           no
           publick
           place
           of
           meeting
           .
        
         
           
           The
           same
           was
           the
           case
           of
           the
           Church
           at
           Corinth
           at
           its
           very
           beginning
           ,
           Acts.
           18.8
           .
           It
           did
           consist
           of
           a
           multitude
           both
           Iewes
           and
           Gentiles
           ;
           beside
           all
           which
           ,
           God
           
             had
             much
             people
             in
             that
             City
             ,
             v.
          
           10.
           which
           by
           the
           continuall
           labours
           of
           Paul
           for
           18
           monthes
           were
           converted
           ,
           v.
           11
           ,
           for
           whose
           instruction
           beside
           
             Paul
             ,
             Apollos
             ,
             Timotheus
          
           ,
           a
           great
           number
           of
           other
           Doctors
           attended
           ,
           1
           Cor
           4.15
           .
           not
           to
           speake
           of
           a
           multitude
           of
           false
           Teachers
           ;
           they
           had
           also
           a
           number
           of
           idle
           and
           vaine
           Teachers
           who
           kept
           the
           foundation
           ,
           but
           builded
           upon
           it
           hay
           ,
           stubble
           and
           timber
           .
           Could
           all
           these
           meete
           together
           in
           one
           private
           place
           ?
           unlesse
           yee
           would
           understand
           their
           meetings
           distributively
           ,
           or
           for
           the
           convention
           of
           their
           Officers
           with
           a
           part
           of
           the
           people
           for
           discipline
           .
        
         
           
           Also
           at
           Ephesus
           was
           but
           one
           Church
           .
           For
           Acts.
           20.17
           .
           
             Paul
             called
             to
             him
             the
             Elders
             of
             that
             Church
             ,
          
           in
           the
           singular
           ;
           yet
           that
           in
           Ephesus
           there
           was
           so
           great
           a
           number
           of
           Christians
           as
           could
           not
           commodiously
           serve
           God
           in
           one
           private
           roome
           ,
           it
           seemes
           most
           
           cleare
           ;
           for
           in
           that
           most
           noble
           Mart
           Town
           Paul
           did
           preach
           whole
           two
           yeares
           .
           Acts
           19.10
           .
           yea
           he
           ceased
           not
           day
           nor
           night
           for
           full
           three
           yeares
           ,
           cha
           .
           20.31
           .
           
             The
             feare
             of
             God
             fell
             on
             all
             that
             people
             both
             Jews
             and
             Gentiles
             ,
             and
             the
             name
             of
             Jesus
             was
             magnified
             ,
             cha
             .
          
           19.19
           .
           So
           great
           a
           multitude
           even
           of
           Scholars
           was
           converted
           that
           the
           Professors
           of
           curious
           arts
           alone
           did
           make
           a
           fire
           of
           Bookes
           to
           the
           value
           of
           50000
           
             peeces
             of
             silver
          
           ;
           so
           mightily
           grew
           the
           word
           of
           God
           there
           ,
           v.
           20.
           
           Further
           ,
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           Ephesus
           were
           many
           Pastors
           ;
           for
           Acts.
           20.17
           .
           Paul
           called
           for
           the
           Elders
           ,
           not
           one
           onely
           .
           That
           divers
           of
           these
           if
           not
           all
           ,
           were
           Pastors
           and
           Doctors
           ,
           it
           appeareth
           from
           v.
           28.
           where
           they
           are
           appointed
           by
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           ,
           to
           be
           feeders
           of
           the
           flocke
           and
           get
           a
           Commission
           to
           oppose
           false
           Doctors
           ,
           about
           the
           which
           they
           went
           faithfully
           ,
           as
           the
           Lord
           beareth
           them
           witnesse
           ,
           Revel
           .
           2.2
           .
           Now
           the
           charge
           of
           the
           Doctrine
           to
           try
           and
           examine
           false
           Teachers
           ,
           lieth
           principally
           on
           preachers
           .
        
         
           This
           is
           alike
           true
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Antioch
           :
           
           The
           hand
           of
           the
           Lord
           was
           in
           the
           City
           ,
           and
           a
           great
           number
           beleeved
           ,
           Acts
           11.21
           .
           Thereafter
           by
           Barnabas
           labour
           there
           was
           much
           people
           added
           ,
           v.
           24.
           yea
           ,
           by
           the
           joyned
           paines
           of
           Barnabas
           and
           Paul
           for
           a
           yeare
           together
           ,
           there
           was
           such
           a
           multitude
           converted
           ,
           that
           the
           name
           of
           Christians
           was
           first
           imposed
           upon
           them
           .
           Here
           ,
           as
           in
           the
           Metropolitane
           City
           ,
           not
           onely
           of
           Syria
           ,
           but
           all
           Asia
           ,
           beside
           
             Barnabas
             ,
             Paul
          
           and
           other
           Prophets
           ,
           v.
           27.
           
           Peter
           also
           ,
           and
           many
           other
           Doctors
           had
           their
           residence
           ,
           Gal.
           2.11
           .
           It
           were
           too
           long
           to
           speake
           of
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           Apostolicke
           Churches
           ,
           whose
           condition
           was
           not
           unlike
           the
           former
           .
        
         
           Our
           third
           Argument
           :
           
           No
           Synod
           hath
           authority
           to
           impose
           Decrees
           upon
           an
           Independent
           Church
           :
           But
           some
           Synods
           have
           authority
           to
           impose
           Decrees
           upon
           particular
           Churches
           ,
           whether
           Presbyteriall
           or
           Congregationall
           .
           Ergo
           ,
           Particular
           Churches
           ,
           whether
           Presbyteriall
           or
           Congregationall
           are
           not
           Independent
           .
           The
           Maior
           is
           not
           controverted
           ;
           our
           adverse
           party
           acknowledgeth
           the
           lawfull
           use
           and
           manifold
           fruits
           of
           Synods
           :
           They
           grant
           it
           is
           the
           duty
           of
           every
           good
           man
           ,
           and
           much
           more
           of
           every
           Church
           ,
           and
           most
           of
           all
           of
           a
           Synod
           consisting
           of
           the
           Messengers
           of
           many
           Churches
           ,
           to
           admonish
           ,
           counsell
           ,
           perswade
           ,
           and
           request
           particular
           Curches
           to
           doe
           their
           duty
           :
           But
           ,
           that
           any
           company
           on
           earth
           ,
           even
           an
           Oecumenicke
           Synod
           ,
           should
           presume
           to
           injoyne
           with
           
           authority
           the
           smallest
           Congregation
           ,
           to
           leave
           the
           grossest
           heresies
           under
           the
           paine
           of
           any
           censure
           ,
           they
           count
           it
           absurd
           .
           Upon
           this
           ground
           ,
           that
           every
           Congregation
           ,
           how
           small
           soever
           ,
           how
           corrupt
           soever
           ,
           is
           an
           Independent
           body
           ,
           and
           not
           subordinate
           to
           any
           society
           on
           earth
           ,
           how
           great
           ,
           how
           pure
           ,
           how
           holy
           soever
           .
        
         
           The
           Minor
           thus
           is
           proved
           :
           The
           Synod
           of
           Jerusalem
           imposed
           with
           Authority
           ,
           her
           Decrees
           upon
           the
           Church
           of
           
             Antioch
             .
             Ergo
          
           ,
           Some
           Synod
           ;
           and
           if
           you
           please
           to
           make
           it
           universall
           ,
           every
           lawfull
           Synod
           may
           impose
           its
           Decrees
           upon
           particular
           Churches
           .
           The
           Antecedent
           is
           to
           be
           seene
           ,
           Acte
           15.20
           .
           
             It
             seemed
             good
             to
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             and
             to
             us
             ,
             to
             lay
             no
             further
             burden
             on
             you
             then
             these
             things
             necessary
             .
          
           The
           Consequence
           is
           good
           ,
           for
           Antioch
           was
           among
           the
           chiefe
           of
           the
           Apostolicke
           Churches
           ;
           in
           it
           
             Barnabas
             ,
             Paul
          
           ,
           and
           other
           Prophets
           inspired
           of
           God
           were
           Preachers
           :
           If
           this
           Church
           was
           subject
           to
           the
           Authority
           of
           Synods
           ,
           what
           Church
           may
           plead
           a
           freedome
           from
           the
           like
           subjection
           ?
        
         
           
           Many
           things
           are
           here
           replied
           ,
           as
           usually
           it
           hapneth
           when
           no
           solid
           answer
           can
           be
           brought
           :
           The
           chiefe
           heads
           of
           the
           Reply
           are
           three
           ;
           First
           ,
           that
           the
           meeting
           at
           Jerusalem
           was
           no
           Synod
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           What
           ever
           it
           was
           that
           it
           did
           injoyne
           nothing
           ,
           authoritatively
           to
           any
           other
           Churches
           .
           Thirdly
           ,
           That
           other
           Synods
           may
           not
           pretend
           to
           the
           priviledges
           of
           that
           meeting
           since
           its
           Decrees
           were
           indited
           by
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           ,
           and
           stand
           now
           in
           the
           holy
           Canon
           as
           a
           part
           of
           Scripture
           .
        
         
           
           To
           the
           first
           ,
           we
           say
           ,
           that
           the
           meeting
           at
           Jerusalem
           is
           either
           a
           true
           Synod
           ,
           or
           else
           there
           is
           no
           paterne
           in
           all
           Scripture
           for
           Synods
           ,
           even
           for
           counsell
           ,
           or
           advice
           ,
           or
           any
           other
           use
           .
           But
           ,
           this
           were
           inconvenient
           ;
           for
           they
           acknowledge
           that
           Synods
           are
           lawfull
           meanes
           for
           many
           gracious
           ends
           in
           the
           Church
           :
           Now
           ,
           to
           affirme
           that
           any
           Ecclesiasticke
           meeting
           is
           lawfull
           ,
           necessary
           ,
           or
           convenient
           for
           gracious
           ends
           ,
           whereof
           no
           patterne
           ,
           no
           example
           can
           be
           found
           in
           Scripture
           ,
           were
           dangerous
           .
        
         
           But
           beside
           this
           argument
           ,
           towards
           our
           adverse
           party
           ,
           we
           reason
           from
           the
           nature
           of
           the
           thing
           it selfe
           .
           A
           meeting
           consisting
           of
           the
           Deputies
           of
           many
           Presbyteriall
           Churches
           ,
           is
           a
           true
           Synod
           ;
           but
           ,
           the
           convention
           at
           
             Jerusalem
             ,
             Acts
          
           15.
           was
           such
           a
           meeting
           .
           The
           
             Maior
             is
          
           the
           essence
           of
           a
           Synod
           ;
           there
           are
           many
           accidentall
           differences
           of
           Synods
           ;
           for
           according
           to
           the
           quantity
           and
           number
           of
           
           the
           Churches
           who
           send
           their
           Commissioners
           ,
           the
           Synod
           is
           smaller
           or
           greater
           ,
           is
           Provinciall
           ,
           Nationall
           ,
           or
           Oecumenicke
           :
           according
           to
           occasion
           ,
           the
           Churches
           sending
           Commissioners
           ,
           are
           sometime
           moe
           ,
           sometime
           fewer
           ,
           sometime
           neerer
           ,
           sometime
           further
           off
           :
           also
           according
           to
           the
           commodity
           of
           place
           ,
           and
           necessity
           of
           affaires
           ,
           they
           come
           from
           one
           Church
           moe
           ,
           and
           from
           others
           fewer
           :
           all
           these
           are
           but
           accidentalls
           ,
           which
           change
           not
           the
           nature
           of
           the
           thing
           .
           Unto
           the
           essence
           of
           a
           Synod
           ;
           no
           more
           useth
           to
           be
           required
           then
           a
           meeting
           of
           Commissioners
           from
           moe
           Presbyteriall
           Churches
           .
           The
           Minor
           is
           cleare
           ;
           That
           the
           Church
           of
           Antioch
           and
           Jerusalem
           were
           moe
           Churches
           ,
           no
           man
           doubts
           ;
           that
           both
           were
           Presbyteriall
           ,
           it
           was
           proved
           before
           ,
           that
           from
           both
           these
           Presbyteriall
           Churches
           ,
           Commissioners
           did
           sit
           at
           that
           meeting
           ,
           it
           is
           apparent
           from
           that
           oft
           cited
           ,
           Acts
           15.
           
           Yea
           ,
           that
           from
           the
           other
           Churches
           of
           Syria
           and
           Cilicia
           ,
           besides
           Antioch
           ,
           Commissioners
           did
           come
           to
           Jerusalem
           ,
           may
           appeare
           by
           conference
           of
           the
           2.
           vers
           .
           of
           the
           15.
           chap.
           with
           vers
           .
           23.
           for
           that
           with
           Paul
           and
           Barnabas
           Commissioners
           for
           the
           time
           from
           the
           Antiochians
           ,
           others
           also
           did
           come
           ,
           it
           is
           certaine
           :
           that
           those
           others
           ,
           at
           least
           some
           of
           them
           ,
           were
           Deputed
           from
           the
           Churches
           of
           Syria
           and
           Cilicia
           ,
           it
           is
           like
           ,
           because
           the
           Synodick
           Epistle
           is
           directed
           expresly
           no
           lesse
           to
           those
           than
           to
           this
           of
           Antioch
           ;
           also
           those
           ,
           no
           lesse
           than
           this
           ,
           are
           said
           to
           be
           troubled
           with
           the
           Questions
           which
           occasioned
           that
           meeting
           .
           But
           to
           passe
           this
           consideration
           ,
           it
           is
           cleare
           that
           in
           the
           Convention
           at
           Jerusalem
           were
           present
           ,
           not
           onely
           the
           Commissioners
           of
           some
           few
           Presbyteriall
           Churches
           ,
           but
           also
           they
           whom
           God
           had
           made
           constant
           Commissioners
           to
           all
           the
           Churches
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           the
           Apostles
           ;
           their
           presence
           made
           all
           the
           Churches
           legally
           subject
           to
           the
           Decrees
           of
           that
           Synod
           ,
           though
           they
           had
           no
           other
           but
           their
           grand
           and
           constant
           Commissioners
           to
           Voyce
           for
           them
           in
           that
           meeting
           .
        
         
           The
           second
           Answer
           is
           clearely
           refuted
           from
           the
           28.
           vers
           .
           where
           the
           Decrees
           are
           not
           proposed
           by
           way
           of
           meere
           advice
           ,
           
           but
           are
           injoyned
           and
           imposed
           as
           necessary
           burdens
           ,
           with
           Authority
           ,
           not
           onely
           of
           the
           Synod
           but
           of
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           .
        
         
           Concerning
           the
           third
           ,
           we
           say
           that
           the
           meerely
           Divine
           ,
           and
           more
           than
           Ecclesiastick
           Authority
           of
           these
           Decrees
           in
           their
           first
           Formation
           ,
           is
           not
           made
           good
           from
           this
           ,
           that
           now
           they
           stand
           in
           
           holy
           Scripture
           ,
           and
           are
           become
           a
           part
           of
           the
           Bible
           ;
           for
           a
           world
           of
           Acts
           meerely
           indifferent
           ,
           and
           which
           without
           doubt
           in
           their
           Originall
           had
           no
           more
           then
           Ecclesiasticke
           Authority
           ,
           are
           Registred
           in
           Scripture
           .
           Was
           the
           Presbytery
           of
           Lystraes
           laying
           on
           of
           hands
           on
           Timothy
           any
           other
           then
           an
           act
           of
           Ecclesiastick
           Ordination
           ?
           The
           Decree
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Corinth
           for
           the
           incestuous
           mans
           Excommunication
           ,
           or
           relaxation
           after
           Repentance
           ,
           was
           it
           any
           more
           then
           an
           act
           of
           Jurisdiction
           meerely
           Ecclesiasticke
           ?
           Pauls
           circumcision
           of
           Timothy
           ,
           his
           Uow
           at
           Cenchrea
           ,
           the
           cutting
           off
           his
           haire
           at
           Jerusalem
           ,
           were
           free
           and
           indifferent
           actions
           :
           The
           nature
           of
           these
           things
           ,
           and
           many
           moe
           of
           that
           kinde
           ,
           is
           not
           changed
           by
           their
           Registring
           in
           the
           Booke
           of
           God.
           Neither
           also
           is
           the
           meerly
           Divine
           Authority
           of
           the
           Decrees
           at
           Jerusalem
           proved
           by
           this
           ,
           that
           in
           their
           first
           framing
           they
           were
           grounded
           on
           cleare
           Scripture
           ,
           and
           after
           proclamed
           in
           the
           name
           of
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           ;
           for
           that
           is
           the
           condition
           of
           the
           lawfull
           Decrees
           of
           all
           gracious
           Synods
           .
           Did
           not
           of
           old
           the
           Fathers
           of
           Nice
           ,
           and
           of
           late
           the
           Fathers
           of
           Dort
           ,
           through
           the
           inspiration
           of
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           ,
           who
           remaineth
           with
           the
           Church
           ,
           especially
           with
           gracious
           Synods
           to
           the
           worlds
           end
           ,
           pronounce
           from
           the
           holy
           Sctipture
           their
           Decrees
           of
           the
           Godhead
           of
           Christ
           against
           Arrius
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           grace
           of
           God
           against
           Arminius
           :
           Shall
           we
           for
           this
           cause
           ascribe
           to
           the
           Canons
           of
           Nice
           or
           Dort
           any
           greater
           authority
           then
           Ecclesiastick
           and
           Humane
           ?
           Howsoever
           ,
           that
           the
           Apostles
           in
           framing
           the
           Canons
           at
           Jerusalem
           did
           proceede
           in
           a
           way
           meerely
           Ecclesiastick
           ,
           and
           farre
           different
           from
           that
           they
           used
           in
           dictating
           of
           Scripture
           ,
           and
           publishing
           truths
           meerely
           Divine
           ,
           appeareth
           from
           this
           ;
           first
           ,
           that
           these
           Canons
           were
           brought
           forth
           by
           much
           Disputation
           and
           long
           discourse
           ,
           But
           ,
           Divine
           Oracles
           without
           the
           proces
           of
           humane
           Ratiocinations
           are
           published
           from
           the
           immediate
           inditing
           of
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           2
           Pet.
           1.21
           .
           
             The
             Prophesie
             in
             old
             time
             came
             not
             by
             the
             will
             of
             man
             ,
             but
             the
             holy
             men
             of
             God
             spake
             as
             they
             were
             moved
             by
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             .
          
           Secondly
           ,
           Oracles
           meerely
           Divine
           are
           published
           onely
           in
           the
           name
           of
           God
           ,
           
             Thus
             saith
             the
             Lord
          
           ;
           but
           ,
           these
           Canons
           are
           proclamed
           ,
           not
           onely
           in
           the
           name
           of
           God
           ,
           but
           also
           in
           the
           name
           of
           man
           ,
           
             It
             seemeth
             good
             to
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             ,
             and
             to
             us
             .
          
           Thirdly
           ,
           The
           Oracles
           of
           God
           are
           dictated
           to
           the
           Church
           by
           the
           Ministry
           only
           of
           the
           Prophets
           and
           Apostles
           ,
           and
           men
           inspired
           with
           an
           infallible
           Spirit
           ,
           
           Ephes
           .
           2
           ,
           20.
           
           
             Being
             built
             upon
             the
             foundation
             of
             the
             Prophets
             and
             Apostles
             .
          
           But
           ,
           the
           Canons
           of
           that
           Synod
           ,
           Acts
           15.
           are
           declared
           to
           be
           the
           worke
           ,
           not
           onely
           of
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           ,
           ●d
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           but
           also
           of
           the
           Elders
           ,
           and
           of
           all
           who
           Voyced
           to
           them
           .
           So
           it
           is
           cleare
           ,
           that
           in
           the
           making
           of
           these
           Canons
           ,
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           as
           else-where
           oft
           ,
           did
           come
           downe
           from
           the
           eminent
           .
           Chaire
           of
           their
           Apostolike
           ,
           and
           extraordinary
           authority
           to
           the
           lower
           place
           of
           Ordinary
           Pastors
           ,
           that
           in
           their
           owne
           persons
           they
           might
           give
           an
           example
           to
           ordinary
           Pastors
           in
           what
           manner
           holy
           Synods
           might
           be
           rightly
           celebrated
           to
           the
           worlds
           end
           .
           Had
           not
           this
           been
           their
           end
           ,
           how
           easie
           had
           it
           beene
           either
           for
           Paul
           or
           Barnabas
           at
           Antioch
           ,
           without
           the
           toylesome
           voyage
           of
           a
           long
           journey
           to
           Jerusalem
           ,
           or
           for
           Peter
           or
           John
           ,
           or
           James
           ,
           or
           any
           one
           of
           the
           Apostles
           at
           Jerusalem
           ,
           without
           the
           superfluous
           paines
           of
           any
           convention
           or
           disputation
           ,
           as
           infallible
           Apostles
           to
           have
           pronounced
           Divine
           and
           irrefragable
           Decrees
           of
           all
           the
           matters
           in
           question
           .
        
         
           Our
           fourth
           argument
           .
           A
           Church
           subordinate
           is
           not
           Independent
           ;
           but
           ,
           a
           Parochial
           Church
           is
           subordinate
           to
           a
           Presbyteriall
           :
           
           For
           a
           lesser
           Church
           is
           subordinate
           to
           a
           greater
           ,
           as
           a
           part
           to
           its
           whole
           wherein
           it
           is
           contained
           .
           Now
           a
           Parochiall
           Church
           is
           lesser
           and
           the
           least
           of
           all
           Churches
           ;
           a
           Presbyteriall
           Church
           is
           greater
           .
           Of
           the
           quantity
           ,
           that
           the
           one
           is
           lesser
           ,
           the
           other
           greater
           there
           is
           no
           doubt
           ;
           but
           of
           the
           matter
           it selfe
           there
           is
           question
           whether
           there
           be
           any
           such
           thing
           as
           a
           Presbyteriall
           Church
           .
           Now
           this
           was
           proved
           before
           and
           hereafter
           also
           will
           be
           more
           cleare
           ;
           the
           cheife
           plea
           here
           is
           against
           the
           second
           major
           which
           we
           prove
           thus
           :
           A
           smaller
           number
           of
           the
           faithfull
           is
           subordinate
           by
           Christ
           to
           a
           greater
           number
           of
           the
           faithfull
           .
           But
           ,
           a
           lesser
           Church
           is
           a
           smaller
           number
           of
           the
           faithfull
           ,
           and
           a
           greater
           Church
           is
           a
           greater
           number
           of
           the
           faithfull
           .
           The
           Major
           is
           proved
           from
           the
           18
           of
           
             Math.
             v.
          
           15.16.17.18
           .
           
             If
             thy
             Brother
             trespasse
             against
             thee
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           Here
           the
           Lord
           in
           admonitions
           and
           Church
           censures
           institutes
           a
           subordination
           ,
           a
           gradation
           ,
           a
           processe
           from
           one
           to
           two
           or
           three
           ,
           from
           two
           or
           three
           to
           moe
           .
           Understand
           those
           moe
           not
           absolutely
           and
           at
           randoun
           but
           in
           a
           society
           bound
           togeather
           by
           the
           orderly
           ligaments
           of
           divine
           policy
           ,
           such
           as
           we
           suppose
           the
           Churches
           to
           be
           from
           the
           smallest
           to
           the
           greatest
           till
           you
           come
           to
           the
           very
           Church
           universall
           .
        
         
           Here
           they
           distinguish
           the
           Major
           ,
           granting
           that
           in
           this
           place
           a
           
           subordination
           is
           appointed
           by
           Christ
           of
           fewer
           to
           moe
           within
           the
           same
           Church
           but
           not
           without
           it
           .
           We
           might
           oppugne
           the
           application
           of
           the
           distinction
           to
           the
           Minor
           ,
           and
           prove
           that
           a
           Presbyteriall
           Church
           is
           a
           greater
           number
           of
           the
           faithfull
           within
           not
           without
           the
           same
           Church
           ;
           for
           a
           Congregationall
           Church
           may
           not
           unfitly
           be
           compared
           with
           a
           Presbyteriall
           as
           a
           part
           with
           its
           whole
           ;
           especially
           if
           you
           compare
           the
           meeting
           of
           the
           Officers
           which
           rule
           the
           Parish
           with
           the
           Presbytery
           ,
           these
           two
           are
           not
           extrinsecall
           the
           one
           to
           the
           other
           ;
           for
           the
           Sessions
           ,
           or
           Consistories
           ,
           or
           Classis
           ,
           are
           in
           the
           Presbytery
           which
           is
           composed
           of
           the
           Commissioners
           from
           Sessions
           as
           of
           its
           owne
           and
           intrinsecall
           Members
           .
        
         
           
           But
           leaving
           this
           ,
           we
           oppugne
           the
           ground
           of
           the
           distinction
           as
           it
           lyeth
           in
           the
           Major
           ,
           breaking
           the
           one
           halfe
           of
           it
           upon
           the
           other
           .
           The
           subordination
           of
           fewer
           to
           moe
           in
           the
           forenamed
           place
           is
           established
           say
           they
           within
           the
           same
           Church
           .
           Ergo
           ,
           say
           we
           ,
           without
           the
           same
           Church
           ,
           we
           meane
           with
           them
           without
           the
           same
           Parochiall
           Church
           :
           the
           consequence
           we
           prove
           by
           three
           arguments
           .
           First
           ,
           there
           is
           a
           like
           reason
           for
           the
           subordination
           of
           fewer
           to
           moe
           without
           the
           same
           Church
           as
           within
           the
           same
           ;
           for
           the
           cheife
           reason
           why
           the
           Lord
           ordaines
           us
           in
           admonitions
           to
           proceed
           from
           one
           to
           two
           or
           three
           ,
           from
           two
           or
           three
           to
           a
           number
           sitting
           as
           Judges
           in
           the
           Session
           of
           one
           Congregation
           ,
           is
           ,
           because
           in
           the
           admonitions
           of
           two
           or
           three
           ,
           more
           authority
           ,
           gravity
           and
           wisedome
           are
           presupposed
           to
           be
           than
           in
           the
           admonitions
           of
           one
           alone
           :
           and
           that
           a
           Delinquent
           is
           striken
           with
           more
           feare
           ,
           shame
           ,
           and
           reverence
           by
           the
           faces
           and
           mouthes
           of
           many
           who
           sit
           as
           Judges
           in
           the
           name
           of
           the
           whole
           Congregation
           ,
           than
           he
           would
           be
           by
           the
           mouth
           of
           two
           or
           three
           onely
           .
           Doeth
           not
           this
           power
           ,
           virtue
           and
           weight
           of
           admonition
           increase
           with
           the
           number
           of
           admonishers
           ,
           as
           well
           without
           as
           within
           the
           same
           Congregation
           ?
           For
           as
           the
           admonition
           and
           censure
           of
           tenne
           sitting
           in
           the
           name
           of
           one
           Congregation
           ,
           hath
           greater
           weight
           then
           the
           admonition
           of
           two
           or
           three
           of
           that
           same
           Flocke
           who
           represent
           none
           but
           themselves
           ;
           so
           the
           admonition
           of
           thirty
           Ministers
           and
           Elders
           representing
           in
           a
           Presbytery
           fifteene
           Congregations
           ,
           whose
           commissioners
           they
           are
           ,
           shall
           have
           more
           weight
           then
           the
           admonition
           of
           ten
           which
           represent
           but
           one
           flocke
           :
           for
           it
           is
           according
           to
           reason
           ,
           that
           those
           thirty
           Members
           of
           the
           Presbytery
           should
           exceede
           in
           wisedome
           ,
           
           zeale
           ,
           gravity
           ,
           and
           other
           qualities
           which
           adde
           weight
           to
           an
           admonition
           ,
           these
           ten
           which
           in
           a
           Session
           represent
           one
           Congregation
           ,
           so
           farre
           as
           those
           ten
           goe
           beyond
           the
           two
           or
           three
           severall
           persons
           of
           that
           Congregation
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           unlesse
           in
           this
           place
           be
           established
           a
           subordination
           of
           fewer
           to
           moe
           ,
           as
           well
           without
           as
           within
           the
           same
           Congregation
           ,
           the
           remedy
           brought
           by
           Christ
           will
           be
           unable
           to
           cure
           the
           ill
           for
           which
           it
           was
           brought
           .
           The
           Lords
           meanes
           will
           be
           disproportionable
           and
           unequall
           to
           its
           end
           ;
           but
           this
           were
           absurd
           to
           say
           of
           the
           wisest
           of
           all
           Physicians
           .
           The
           reason
           of
           the
           Major
           is
           this
           ,
           Christ
           is
           prescribing
           an
           helpe
           and
           cure
           for
           brotherly
           offences
           ;
           now
           one
           may
           be
           offended
           by
           a
           brother
           as
           well
           without
           as
           within
           the
           same
           Congregation
           :
           and
           as
           well
           by
           many
           brethren
           as
           by
           one
           ;
           yea
           ,
           as
           well
           may
           we
           be
           offended
           by
           a
           whole
           Church
           as
           by
           one
           member
           thereof
           :
           Now
           ,
           if
           after
           the
           minde
           of
           our
           adverse
           party
           ,
           the
           subordination
           of
           fewer
           to
           moe
           might
           not
           be
           extended
           without
           the
           bounds
           of
           one
           Congregation
           ,
           the
           Lords
           medecine
           were
           not
           meete
           to
           cure
           very
           many
           ordinary
           and
           daily
           scandals
           ;
           for
           what
           if
           a
           man
           be
           scandalized
           by
           the
           neighbour
           Church
           ?
           To
           whom
           shall
           he
           complaine
           ?
           When
           the
           Church
           offending
           is
           both
           the
           Judge
           and
           party
           ,
           it
           is
           likely
           she
           will
           misregard
           the
           complaints
           that
           are
           made
           to
           her
           of
           her selfe
           .
           What
           if
           a
           man
           be
           scandalized
           by
           his
           owne
           Church
           or
           by
           the
           most
           ,
           or
           by
           the
           strongest
           part
           of
           it
           ?
           What
           if
           that
           Church
           to
           whom
           he
           complaineth
           ,
           take
           part
           against
           Justice
           and
           reason
           with
           him
           upon
           whom
           he
           complaines
           ?
           It
           will
           be
           impossible
           to
           remedy
           innumerable
           offences
           which
           daily
           fall
           out
           among
           brethren
           ,
           unlesse
           appeales
           be
           granted
           ,
           and
           the
           subordination
           established
           by
           Christ
           be
           extended
           ,
           not
           onely
           without
           the
           bounds
           of
           one
           Parish
           ,
           but
           as
           farre
           and
           wide
           as
           the
           utmost
           limits
           of
           the
           Church
           universall
           :
           for
           upon
           this
           place
           is
           rightly
           grounded
           by
           the
           Ancients
           ,
           the
           Authority
           of
           Synods
           even
           Oecumenick
           of
           all
           the
           Churches
           .
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           the
           subordination
           established
           by
           
             Christ
             ,
             Matth.
          
           18.
           is
           so
           farre
           to
           be
           extended
           in
           the
           Christian
           Church
           as
           it
           was
           extended
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           the
           Jewes
           ;
           for
           Christ
           there
           alludeth
           to
           the
           Jewish
           practise
           .
           But
           so
           it
           is
           ,
           that
           in
           the
           Iewish
           Church
           there
           was
           ever
           a
           subordination
           of
           fewer
           to
           moe
           ,
           not
           onely
           within
           the
           same
           Synagogue
           ,
           but
           within
           the
           whole
           Nation
           ,
           and
           so
           within
           the
           
           whole
           Church
           Universall
           :
           for
           all
           Synagogues
           everywhere
           in
           the
           world
           were
           under
           the
           great
           Councell
           at
           Ierusalem
           .
           No
           doubt
           of
           the
           Minor
           ;
           the
           Major
           is
           builded
           upon
           this
           ground
           ,
           that
           what
           ever
           Christ
           hath
           translated
           from
           the
           Synagogue
           to
           the
           Church
           ,
           especially
           if
           it
           be
           of
           naturall
           equity
           ,
           hath
           as
           great
           force
           now
           amongst
           Christians
           ,
           as
           of
           old
           among
           the
           Iewes
           .
           Now
           ,
           that
           the
           subordination
           of
           Synagogues
           to
           the
           great
           Councell
           is
           of
           naturall
           equity
           ,
           it
           appeareth
           thus
           :
           A
           Synagogue
           was
           the
           lowest
           Ecclesiasticke
           Court
           ,
           the
           Councell
           was
           the
           highest
           ;
           but
           the
           subordination
           of
           the
           lowest
           Court
           to
           the
           highest
           ,
           is
           of
           naturall
           right
           ;
           for
           Nature
           hath
           ever
           dictated
           to
           all
           Nations
           ,
           as
           well
           in
           things
           civill
           as
           religious
           ,
           a
           subordination
           of
           the
           lowest
           to
           the
           highest
           .
        
         
           
           Our
           fifth
           Argument
           :
           That
           which
           taketh
           away
           all
           possibility
           of
           any
           effectuall
           remedy
           against
           Heresie
           ,
           Idolatry
           ,
           Schisme
           ,
           Tyranny
           ,
           or
           any
           other
           mischiefe
           that
           wracks
           either
           one
           or
           moe
           Churches
           ;
           is
           not
           of
           God
           :
           for
           God
           is
           the
           Author
           and
           conserver
           of
           truth
           ,
           purity
           ,
           union
           ,
           order
           ,
           liberty
           ,
           and
           of
           all
           vertue
           ;
           God
           of
           his
           goodnesse
           and
           wisedome
           hath
           provided
           for
           all
           and
           every
           one
           of
           his
           Churches
           meanes
           and
           remedies
           ,
           which
           if
           carefully
           made
           use
           of
           ,
           are
           sufficient
           to
           hinder
           the
           first
           arising
           of
           Heresie
           ,
           Schisme
           ,
           or
           any
           other
           evill
           :
           and
           when
           they
           are
           risen
           to
           beate
           them
           downe
           ▪
           and
           abolish
           them
           :
           so
           that
           what
           ever
           cherisheth
           these
           mischiefes
           ,
           and
           is
           a
           powerfull
           instrument
           to
           preserve
           them
           safe
           ,
           that
           none
           with
           any
           power
           ,
           with
           any
           authority
           ,
           for
           any
           purpose
           ,
           may
           get
           them
           touched
           ,
           that
           must
           be
           much
           opposite
           to
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           good
           of
           the
           Church
           :
           But
           ,
           such
           is
           Independencie
           ,
           as
           both
           reason
           and
           experience
           will
           prove
           .
           Behold
           first
           severall
           Churches
           ;
           Suppose
           ,
           which
           too
           oft
           hath
           falne
           out
           ,
           that
           the
           Pastor
           become
           a
           pernicious
           Hereticke
           ;
           let
           him
           beginne
           with
           the
           venome
           of
           his
           Doctrine
           to
           poyson
           the
           hearts
           of
           his
           people
           ,
           what
           shall
           be
           the
           remedie
           ?
           Independency
           bindes
           the
           hands
           of
           Presbyteries
           and
           Synods
           .
           Pastors
           of
           Neighbouring
           Congregations
           ,
           have
           no
           power
           to
           binde
           ,
           or
           expell
           that
           ravenous
           wolfe
           :
           in
           the
           destroyed
           flock
           there
           is
           no
           Pastor
           ,
           but
           the
           wolfe
           himselfe
           .
           Be
           it
           so
           that
           the
           people
           in
           their
           judgement
           of
           discretion
           perceive
           well
           enough
           the
           wickednesse
           of
           the
           false
           doctrin
           whereby
           they
           are
           corrupted
           ;
           yet
           the
           office
           ,
           charge
           ,
           and
           authority
           to
           cure
           their
           Pastors
           disease
           ,
           lyeth
           not
           on
           them
           .
           
             The
             Spirits
             of
             the
             Prophets
             are
             subject
             to
             the
             
             Prophets
          
           :
           the
           Pastor
           is
           not
           to
           be
           proceeded
           against
           with
           censure
           by
           the
           people
           of
           his
           flocke
           ;
           for
           so
           the
           order
           which
           God
           hath
           established
           in
           his
           Church
           ,
           should
           be
           inverted
           ,
           if
           they
           whom
           hee
           hath
           commanded
           to
           obey
           should
           rule
           :
           and
           they
           whom
           he
           hath
           set
           above
           and
           over
           the
           flocke
           ,
           should
           be
           under
           it
           .
           Further
           ,
           Suppose
           the
           Pastor
           to
           be
           most
           gracious
           ,
           what
           if
           the
           flocke
           ,
           or
           the
           greater
           part
           of
           the
           flocke
           become
           so
           wicked
           as
           to
           abuse
           their
           Pastor
           ,
           or
           to
           abuse
           the
           most
           godly
           of
           the
           Congregation
           ?
           What
           if
           a
           wicked
           spirit
           of
           Heresie
           ,
           Schisme
           ,
           or
           Tyranny
           ,
           set
           the
           most
           part
           of
           the
           flocke
           against
           God
           ,
           against
           their
           gracious
           Pastor
           ,
           and
           the
           godly
           of
           the
           flocke
           ,
           what
           shall
           be
           done
           in
           this
           pitifull
           ,
           and
           very
           possible
           ,
           yea
           ,
           oft
           contingent
           case
           ?
           Ind●pendency
           closeth
           the
           doore
           of
           the
           troubled
           Congregation
           ,
           that
           no
           man
           may
           goe
           out
           to
           cry
           for
           any
           powerfull
           helpe
           to
           neighbours
           ,
           though
           their
           kindled
           house
           should
           burne
           them
           all
           to
           death
           ;
           within
           there
           is
           no
           remedy
           ;
           for
           all
           most
           goe
           there
           by
           the
           number
           of
           voyces
           ,
           and
           the
           most
           part
           oppresseth
           the
           best
           ,
           the
           most
           wicked
           go
           on
           against
           the
           Councells
           ,
           the
           intreaties
           ,
           the
           prayers
           of
           the
           rest
           ,
           and
           cease
           not
           till
           they
           have
           either
           corrupted
           or
           cast
           out
           their
           Pastor
           ,
           Elders
           ,
           and
           all
           of
           their
           fellow-members
           who
           are
           constant
           in
           goodnesse
           ,
           that
           so
           their
           wickednesse
           without
           controle
           may
           domineere
           in
           the
           whole
           subdued
           Congregation
           .
           So
           long
           as
           Independency
           standeth
           ,
           no
           effectuall
           authoratative
           or
           powerfull
           helpe
           can
           possibly
           be
           found
           for
           the
           preservation
           of
           any
           single
           Congregation
           against
           ruine
           and
           totall
           subversion
           .
        
         
           Further
           ,
           Independency
           hazards
           the
           being
           of
           all
           Churches
           as
           well
           as
           of
           every
           one
           .
           For
           who
           shall
           hinder
           any
           member
           of
           a
           corrupted
           Congregation
           to
           infect
           all
           the
           neighbour
           Churches
           with
           the
           poyson
           of
           his
           doctrine
           and
           manners
           ?
           If
           a
           ramping
           Lyon
           ,
           a
           viperous
           Serpent
           ,
           a
           crafty
           Fox
           should
           goe
           and
           devour
           all
           the
           Lambs
           of
           the
           neighbour
           flocks
           ;
           Independency
           doth
           hinder
           any
           order
           to
           be
           taken
           with
           that
           limbe
           of
           Sathan
           ,
           no
           sword
           of
           censure
           can
           be
           drawne
           against
           him
           ,
           he
           must
           be
           referred
           absolutely
           to
           his
           owne
           Congregation
           ;
           other
           Churches
           may
           intreate
           ,
           advise
           ,
           and
           pray
           him
           not
           to
           make
           havoke
           of
           them
           :
           but
           should
           he
           trouble
           ,
           infect
           ,
           and
           destroy
           twenty
           ,
           an
           hundred
           ,
           a
           thousand
           neighbour
           Congregations
           ,
           no
           Ecclesiastick
           censure
           may
           passe
           upon
           him
           but
           by
           his
           owne
           Church
           :
           and
           when
           complaints
           of
           him
           come
           to
           his
           
           owne
           Church
           ,
           his
           misdeedes
           there
           are
           excused
           ,
           defended
           ,
           commended
           ;
           his
           Heresies
           are
           proclamed
           sound
           doctrine
           his
           devouring
           of
           soules
           is
           declared
           to
           be
           zeale
           and
           painfulnesse
           to
           win
           soules
           to
           CHRIST
           .
        
         
           Our
           Argument
           is
           backed
           by
           experience
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           by
           reason
           ;
           The
           first
           Independent
           Church
           we
           reade
           of
           ,
           was
           that
           company
           which
           Mr.
           Browne
           brought
           over
           from
           England
           to
           Middleborough
           ;
           how
           long
           did
           it
           stand
           before
           it
           was
           destroyed
           by
           Independency
           ?
           when
           once
           Anabaptistick
           novelties
           ,
           and
           other
           mischiefes
           fell
           among
           them
           ,
           there
           was
           no
           remedy
           to
           prevent
           the
           companies
           dissolution
           .
           When
           Mr.
           Barrow
           and
           his
           fellowes
           ,
           assaied
           at
           London
           to
           erect
           their
           Congregation
           ,
           the
           successe
           was
           no
           better
           ;
           their
           Ship
           scarce
           well
           set
           out
           was
           quickly
           splitupon
           the
           Rocks
           ,
           was
           soone
           dissipate
           and
           vanished
           .
           When
           Johnstoun
           &
           Ainsworth
           would
           make
           the
           third
           assay
           ,
           and
           try
           if
           that
           tree
           which
           neither
           in
           England
           nor
           Zealand
           could
           take
           roote
           ,
           might
           thrive
           in
           Holland
           at
           Amsterdam
           ,
           where
           plants
           of
           all
           sorts
           are
           so
           cherished
           ,
           that
           few
           of
           the
           most
           maligne
           qualite
           doe
           miscarry
           ;
           yet
           so
           singular
           a
           malignity
           is
           innate
           in
           that
           seede
           of
           Independency
           ,
           that
           in
           that
           very
           ground
           ,
           where
           all
           weedes
           grow
           ranke
           ,
           it
           did
           wither
           :
           within
           a
           few
           yeares
           new
           Schismes
           burst
           that
           small
           Church
           asunder
           :
           Johnstoun
           with
           his
           halfe
           ,
           and
           Ainsworth
           with
           his
           made
           severall
           Congregations
           ,
           neither
           whereof
           did
           long
           continnue
           without
           further
           ruptures
           ;
           Behold
           who
           please
           ,
           with
           an
           observant
           Eye
           these
           Congregations
           which
           have
           embraced
           Independency
           ,
           they
           shall
           finde
           that
           never
           any
           Churches
           in
           so
           short
           a
           time
           have
           beene
           disgraced
           with
           so
           many
           ,
           so
           unreasonable
           ,
           and
           so
           irreconcileable
           Schismes
           .
        
         
           
           Against
           these
           inconveniences
           they
           tell
           us
           of
           two
           remedies
           ,
           the
           duties
           of
           charity
           ,
           and
           the
           authority
           of
           the
           Magistrate
           ;
           but
           the
           one
           is
           unsufficient
           ,
           and
           the
           other
           improper
           The
           duties
           of
           charitie
           are
           but
           mocked
           by
           obstinate
           Hereticks
           and
           heady
           Schismaticks
           ;
           to
           what
           purpose
           are
           counsells
           ,
           rebukes
           ,
           intreaties
           imployed
           towards
           him
           who
           is
           blowne
           up
           with
           the
           certaine
           perswasion
           that
           all
           his
           errors
           are
           divine
           truthes
           ,
           that
           all
           who
           deale
           with
           him
           to
           the
           contrary
           are
           in
           a
           cleare
           error
           ,
           that
           all
           the
           advices
           given
           to
           him
           are
           but
           the
           words
           of
           Satan
           from
           the
           mouthes
           of
           men
           tempting
           him
           to
           sinne
           against
           God
           ?
        
         
         
           As
           for
           the
           Magistrate
           ,
           oft
           he
           is
           not
           a
           Christian
           ,
           oft
           though
           a
           Christian
           ,
           he
           is
           not
           Orthodoxe
           ,
           and
           though
           both
           a
           Christian
           and
           Orthodoxe
           ,
           yet
           oft
           either
           ignorant
           or
           carelesse
           of
           Ecclesiasticke
           affaires
           ;
           and
           however
           ,
           his
           helpe
           is
           never
           so
           proper
           and
           intrinsecall
           to
           the
           Church
           ,
           that
           absolutely
           and
           necessarily
           she
           must
           depend
           thereupon
           .
           Now
           all
           our
           Question
           is
           about
           the
           ordinary
           ,
           the
           internall
           ,
           the
           necessary
           remedies
           which
           Scripture
           ascribes
           to
           the
           Church
           within
           it selfe
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           a
           Church
           even
           when
           the
           outward
           hand
           of
           the
           Magistrate
           is
           deficient
           or
           opposite
           .
        
         
           Our
           sixth
           and
           last
           Argument
           :
           That
           which
           everteth
           from
           the
           very
           foundation
           the
           most
           essentiall
           parts
           of
           discipline
           ,
           
           not
           only
           of
           all
           the
           reformed
           ,
           but
           of
           all
           the
           Churches
           knowne
           at
           any
           time
           in
           any
           part
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           till
           the
           birth
           of
           Anabaptisme
           ,
           it
           can
           not
           be
           very
           gracious
           .
           But
           ,
           this
           doth
           Independency
           :
           The
           Minor
           is
           cleare
           by
           induction
           :
           That
           the
           Government
           of
           the
           Scottish
           Church
           by
           Synods
           ,
           Presbyteries
           and
           Sessions
           sworne
           and
           subscribed
           of
           old
           ,
           and
           late
           by
           that
           Nation
           in
           their
           solemne
           Covenant
           ;
           that
           the
           same
           discipline
           of
           the
           Churches
           of
           
             France
             ,
             Holland
             ,
             Swiiz
             ,
             Geneva
             ,
          
           as
           also
           the
           Politie
           of
           the
           
             High
             Dutch
          
           and
           English
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           rest
           who
           are
           called
           Reformed
           ,
           is
           turned
           upside
           downe
           by
           Independency
           ,
           no
           man
           doubts
           ;
           for
           this
           is
           our
           Adversaries
           gloriation
           that
           they
           will
           be
           tied
           by
           no
           Oathes
           ,
           Covenants
           ,
           Subscriptions
           :
           they
           will
           be
           hindred
           by
           no
           authority
           of
           any
           man
           ,
           no
           reverence
           of
           any
           Churches
           on
           earth
           ,
           to
           seperate
           from
           all
           the
           reformed
           ,
           that
           so
           alone
           they
           may
           injoy
           their
           divine
           and
           beloved
           Independency
           .
        
         
           If
           you
           speake
           of
           more
           ancient
           times
           ,
           either
           the
           purer
           which
           followed
           the
           Apostles
           at
           the
           backe
           ,
           or
           the
           posterior
           impurer
           ages
           ;
           that
           the
           Politie
           of
           these
           times
           in
           all
           Churches
           ,
           Greeke
           and
           Latine
           ,
           is
           trodden
           under
           foote
           by
           Independency
           ,
           all
           likewise
           doe
           grant
           :
           and
           how
           well
           that
           new
           conceit
           agreeth
           with
           the
           discipline
           practised
           in
           the
           dayes
           of
           Christ
           and
           his
           Apostles
           ,
           or
           in
           the
           dayes
           of
           Moses
           and
           the
           Prophets
           ,
           the
           preceding
           arguments
           will
           shew
           .
           I
           confesse
           such
           is
           the
           boldnesse
           of
           the
           men
           ,
           against
           whom
           we
           now
           dispute
           ,
           that
           although
           they
           glory
           in
           their
           contempt
           of
           the
           authoritie
           of
           all
           men
           ,
           dead
           and
           living
           :
           yet
           they
           offer
           to
           overwhelme
           us
           with
           testimonies
           of
           a
           number
           ,
           as
           well
           ancient
           as
           late
           Divines
           :
           But
           who
           desire
           to
           see
           all
           that
           dust
           blowne
           back
           in
           their
           own
           eyes
           
           who
           raised
           it
           ,
           and
           the
           detorted
           words
           against
           the
           knowne
           mind
           and
           constant
           practise
           of
           the
           Authors
           ,
           clearely
           vindicated
           and
           retorted
           ,
           let
           them
           be
           pleased
           to
           take
           a
           view
           of
           Mr.
           
             Pagets
             Posthume
             Apologie
          
           ,
           where
           they
           will
           finde
           abundant
           satisfaction
           in
           this
           kinde
           .
        
         
           
           For
           the
           other
           side
           ,
           a
           great
           bundle
           of
           arguments
           are
           also
           brought
           ;
           we
           shall
           consider
           the
           principall
           .
           First
           :
           To
           whom
           Christ
           hath
           given
           the
           right
           of
           excommunication
           the
           greatest
           of
           all
           censures
           ,
           they
           in
           all
           other
           acts
           of
           Jurisdiction
           ,
           and
           in
           all
           acts
           of
           Ecclesiastick
           discipline
           ,
           are
           Independent
           :
           But
           Christ
           hath
           given
           the
           right
           of
           excommunication
           to
           every
           Congregation
           ,
           and
           to
           these
           alone
           .
           
             Ergo
             ,
             &c.
          
           They
           prove
           the
           Minor.
           Unto
           the
           Church
           Christ
           hath
           given
           the
           right
           of
           excommunication
           Mat.
           18.
           
           
             Goe
             tell
             the
             Church
             ,
             if
             he
             heare
             not
             the
             Church
             ,
             let
             him
             be
             to
             thee
             as
             an
             Ethnicke
          
           :
           But
           every
           Congregation
           ,
           and
           it
           onely
           ▪
           is
           the
           Church
           ,
           because
           in
           the
           whole
           Scripture
           the
           word
           Church
           where
           ever
           it
           is
           not
           taken
           for
           the
           Church
           universall
           ,
           or
           invisible
           ,
           is
           ever
           understood
           of
           a
           single
           Congregation
           ,
           which
           in
           one
           place
           with
           one
           Pastor
           serveth
           God.
           Answer
           .
           Passing
           the
           Majors
           ,
           we
           deny
           the
           Minors
           ,
           and
           affirme
           that
           no
           where
           in
           Scripture
           the
           word
           Church
           may
           be
           expounded
           of
           their
           Independent
           Congregation
           ,
           and
           least
           of
           all
           in
           the
           alledged
           place
           ;
           If
           we
           will
           advise
           either
           with
           the
           old
           or
           late
           Interpreters
           ,
           or
           with
           the
           best
           and
           most
           learned
           of
           the
           Adversaryes
           themselves
           ,
           who
           affirme
           with
           us
           that
           by
           the
           Church
           Math.
           18.
           no
           Congregation
           can
           be
           understood
           ,
           unlesse
           we
           would
           bring
           in
           among
           Christians
           most
           grosse
           anarchy
           ,
           except
           we
           would
           set
           down
           on
           the
           Judgment
           seates
           of
           the
           Church
           every
           member
           of
           the
           Congregation
           ,
           men
           ,
           women
           ,
           young
           ,
           old
           ,
           the
           meanest
           and
           weakest
           part
           of
           the
           people
           to
           decide
           by
           the
           number
           ,
           not
           the
           weight
           of
           their
           voyces
           the
           greatest
           causes
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           to
           determine
           finally
           of
           the
           excommunication
           of
           Pastors
           ,
           of
           the
           nature
           of
           haeresie
           and
           all
           doctrine
           ,
           and
           that
           with
           a
           decree
           irrevocable
           from
           which
           there
           may
           be
           no
           appeal
           ,
           no
           not
           to
           an
           Oecumenicke
           Synod
           .
           Wherfore
           beside
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           Interpreters
           a
           great
           part
           of
           the
           Adversaries
           by
           the
           Church
           in
           this
           place
           understand
           no
           whole
           Congregation
           ,
           nor
           the
           most
           part
           of
           any
           Congregation
           ,
           but
           a
           select
           number
           thereof
           ,
           the
           Senate
           or
           Officers
           who
           cognose
           and
           discerne
           according
           to
           the
           Scriptures
           .
        
         
         
           This
           is
           enough
           for
           answer
           to
           the
           argument
           :
           but
           if
           further
           it
           be
           inquired
           ,
           the
           Senate
           of
           which
           Church
           is
           pointed
           at
           in
           this
           place
           ,
           whether
           of
           a
           Parochiall
           Church
           ,
           or
           Presbyteriall
           ,
           or
           Nationall
           ,
           or
           Oecumenicke
           ,
           or
           of
           all
           these
           .
           Ans
           .
           It
           seemeth
           that
           the
           Senate
           of
           all
           the
           Churches
           must
           here
           be
           understood
           ,
           and
           especially
           of
           a
           Presbyteriall
           Church
           ,
           at
           least
           not
           of
           a
           Parochiall
           onely
           and
           independently
           as
           our
           Adversaries
           would
           have
           it
           .
           By
           no
           meanes
           will
           we
           have
           the
           Session
           of
           a
           Parish
           prejudged
           ,
           and
           are
           well
           content
           that
           the
           authority
           of
           Parochiall
           Sessions
           to
           handle
           their
           own
           proper
           affaires
           should
           be
           grounded
           upon
           this
           place
           ;
           onely
           we
           deny
           that
           from
           this
           place
           a
           Church-Session
           hath
           any
           warrant
           to
           take
           the
           cognition
           of
           things
           common
           to
           it selfe
           with
           the
           Neighbouring
           Congregations
           ,
           or
           yet
           to
           governe
           her
           proper
           affaires
           absolutely
           and
           independently
           so
           that
           none
           may
           attempt
           to
           correct
           her
           when
           she
           erreth
           ,
           or
           by
           censure
           to
           put
           her
           in
           order
           when
           she
           beginneth
           by
           heresie
           schisme
           and
           tyranny
           to
           corrupt
           her selfe
           and
           others
           .
        
         
           That
           in
           this
           place
           principally
           the
           Senate
           of
           a
           Presbyteriall
           Church
           is
           understood
           ,
           is
           cleare
           ;
           for
           of
           such
           a
           Church
           Christ
           here
           speaketh
           ,
           as
           were
           the
           Churches
           at
           
             Jerusalem
             ,
             Antioch
             ,
             Corinth
          
           ,
           and
           others
           in
           the
           new
           Testament
           which
           we
           proved
           before
           to
           have
           bin
           presbyteriall
           .
           The
           Senate
           of
           such
           Churches
           attending
           on
           government
           ,
           and
           discipline
           ,
           is
           here
           called
           the
           Church
           ,
           as
           elsewhere
           ,
           Act.
           5.20
           .
           
             It
             seemed
             good
             to
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             Elders
             and
             whole
             Church
             :
          
           The
           Church
           met
           to
           cognosce
           on
           the
           questions
           from
           Antioch
           ,
           cannot
           be
           understood
           of
           all
           the
           thousand
           Christians
           at
           Jerusalem
           ;
           it
           must
           then
           be
           taken
           of
           the
           Presbytery
           to
           which
           the
           cognition
           of
           such
           questions
           doth
           belong
           .
           In
           the
           fourth
           verse
           of
           the
           same
           chapter
           ,
           Paul
           is
           said
           to
           
             be
             received
             of
             the
             Church
          
           ,
           the
           word
           may
           well
           be
           expounded
           not
           of
           the
           whole
           Body
           ,
           but
           of
           a
           select
           number
           thereof
           ;
           even
           the
           Presbytery
           ;
           as
           in
           the
           21
           he
           is
           said
           to
           be
           received
           of
           the
           Apostles
           and
           Elders
           ,
           before
           the
           multitude
           had
           met
           together
           .
        
         
           Only
           observe
           that
           however
           we
           affirme
           the
           Senate
           of
           a
           Presbyteriall
           Church
           cheifely
           here
           to
           be
           established
           ,
           yet
           we
           understand
           not
           this
           in
           a
           way
           independent
           from
           provinciall
           ,
           Nationall
           ,
           or
           Oecumenick
           Synods
           ;
           for
           all
           these
           meetings
           in
           their
           owne
           place
           and
           order
           are
           also
           grounded
           on
           this
           passage
           ,
           as
           before
           hath
           beene
           declared
           .
        
         
           Their
           second
           Objection
           :
           The
           practise
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           
           Corinth
           ,
           
           approved
           by
           the
           Apostles
           is
           the
           due
           right
           of
           every
           Parochiall
           Church
           and
           single
           Congregation
           :
           But
           ,
           the
           censure
           of
           Excommunication
           was
           the
           practise
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Corinth
           approved
           by
           the
           Apostle
           ,
           1
           Cor.
           5.12
           ,
           13.
           
           
             Do
             we
             not
             judge
             them
             that
             are
             within
             ?
             therefore
             put
             away
             from
             you
             that
             wicked
             person
             .
          
           This
           judgement
           is
           authoritative
           ,
           and
           this
           putting
           away
           is
           the
           censure
           of
           Excommunication
           ,
           cutting
           off
           from
           the
           body
           of
           Christ
           ,
           which
           censure
           is
           here
           committed
           unto
           the
           Corinthians
           ,
           being
           gathered
           together
           in
           one
           ,
           vers
           .
           4.
           and
           so
           to
           them
           all
           ,
           and
           every
           one
           of
           them
           :
           for
           to
           them
           all
           the
           Epistle
           is
           written
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           the
           Presbytery
           onely
           .
           Answ
           .
           The
           Maior
           must
           be
           denied
           for
           two
           causes
           ;
           First
           ,
           The
           practise
           of
           the
           Corinthians
           was
           grounded
           not
           onely
           upon
           the
           expresse
           command
           of
           the
           Apostle
           ,
           but
           also
           on
           the
           singular
           presence
           of
           the
           Apostles
           Spirit
           and
           authority
           with
           them
           in
           pronouncing
           the
           sentence
           of
           Excommunication
           against
           that
           incestuous
           person
           ,
           v.
           3.
           
           
             I
             as
             present
             in
             Spirit
             have
             judged
             already
             .
          
           This
           singular
           priviledge
           of
           the
           Corinthians
           is
           not
           a
           ground
           of
           common
           right
           to
           every
           Church
           who
           wants
           the
           authority
           of
           the
           Apostles
           expresse
           command
           ,
           and
           singular
           presence
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           we
           may
           not
           argue
           from
           the
           Church
           of
           Corinth
           to
           every
           Congregation
           ;
           for
           it
           is
           proved
           before
           ,
           that
           the
           Church
           of
           Corinth
           was
           not
           Congregationall
           ,
           but
           Presbyteriall
           ,
           consisting
           of
           so
           many
           as
           could
           not
           meete
           commodiously
           in
           one
           private
           roome
           ;
           also
           it
           had
           within
           it selfe
           a
           Colledge
           or
           Senate
           of
           many
           Pastors
           ,
           Elders
           ,
           and
           Prophets
           ;
           to
           such
           a
           Church
           we
           grant
           willingly
           the
           exercise
           of
           all
           acts
           ,
           both
           of
           Ordination
           and
           Jurisdiction
           .
        
         
           The
           Minor
           also
           cannot
           be
           admitted
           but
           with
           a
           double
           distinction
           ;
           the
           act
           of
           Excommunication
           is
           given
           to
           the
           Church
           of
           Corinth
           ,
           not
           according
           to
           its
           whole
           ,
           but
           acording
           to
           the
           select
           part
           ,
           to
           wit
           the
           Presbytery
           thereof
           .
           It
           maketh
           nothing
           against
           this
           ,
           that
           the
           Epistle
           is
           written
           to
           the
           whole
           Church
           ;
           for
           what
           is
           written
           to
           the
           whole
           Church
           indefinitely
           ,
           must
           be
           applied
           according
           to
           the
           matter
           and
           purpose
           ,
           sometime
           onely
           to
           the
           Pastors
           excluding
           the
           people
           :
           sometime
           onely
           to
           the
           people
           ,
           excluding
           the
           Pastors
           :
           sometimes
           to
           both
           together
           ,
           to
           Pastors
           ,
           and
           Flock
           .
           The
           first
           Epistle
           ,
           Chap.
           1.
           vers
           .
           12.
           
           
             Every
             one
             of
             you
             saith
             ,
             I
             am
             of
             Paul
             ,
             I
             am
             of
             Apollos
             ,
             and
             I
             of
             Cephas
          
           ;
           this
           cannot
           be
           taken
           of
           the
           Pastors
           ,
           but
           of
           the
           people
           following
           Schismatically
           some
           one
           ,
           some
           
           another
           of
           the
           Pastors
           .
           Likewise
           ,
           Chap.
           4.
           vers
           .
           1.
           
           
             Let
             a
             man
             so
             count
             of
             us
             as
             of
             the
             Ministers
             of
             Christ
             ,
          
           must
           be
           taken
           of
           the
           people
           ,
           as
           Chap.
           3.
           vers
           .
           12.
           
           (
           
             Now
             if
             any
             man
             build
             on
             this
             foundation
             gold
             ,
             silver
             ,
             precious
             stones
          
           )
           is
           to
           be
           understood
           of
           the
           Pastors
           ,
           as
           Chap.
           4.
           vers
           .
           2.
           
           
             Also
             it
             is
             required
             in
             Stewards
             that
             a
             man
             be
             found
             faithfull
          
           ;
           but
           the
           most
           of
           the
           other
           places
           are
           to
           be
           expounded
           of
           both
           .
           Now
           that
           the
           preceding
           passages
           concerning
           the
           Church-censures
           ,
           are
           not
           true
           of
           the
           whole
           Congregation
           ,
           it
           appeares
           ;
           for
           beside
           the
           absurdity
           of
           confusion
           &
           Anarchy
           ,
           it
           would
           follow
           that
           very
           women
           have
           right
           judicially
           to
           Depose
           ,
           and
           Excommunicate
           by
           their
           voyces
           their
           Pastors
           ,
           which
           the
           very
           Adversaries
           professe
           to
           reject
           as
           absurd
           ,
           albeit
           not
           congruously
           to
           their
           Tenets
           ;
           for
           it
           is
           not
           reasonable
           that
           the
           right
           which
           from
           these
           places
           they
           ascribe
           to
           every
           member
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           should
           be
           taken
           away
           from
           women
           ,
           upon
           this
           onely
           reason
           that
           in
           1
           Tim.
           2.11
           .
           a
           commandement
           is
           given
           to
           the
           
             women
             not
             to
             teach
             ,
             but
             in
             silence
             to
             learne
          
           ;
           for
           as
           the
           brethren
           of
           our
           Adversaries
           ,
           the
           Anabaptists
           have
           marked
           ,
           that
           place
           taketh
           away
           from
           women
           the
           publicke
           charge
           of
           Preaching
           ,
           but
           not
           of
           speaking
           in
           judgement
           or
           giving
           their
           voyce
           in
           Church-judicatories
           .
           Surely
           ,
           nowhere
           absolute
           silence
           in
           Church-judicatories
           is
           injoyned
           to
           women
           ,
           we
           truly
           give
           the
           power
           of
           witnessing
           ,
           and
           of
           selfe-defence
           as
           well
           to
           women
           as
           to
           men
           in
           all
           Church-judicatories
           .
           However
           that
           the
           censure
           of
           the
           incestuous
           man
           was
           not
           inflicted
           by
           the
           whole
           Church
           ,
           it
           appeares
           from
           the
           2
           
             Epist
             .
             Chap
          
           2.
           vers
           .
           6.
           
           
             Sufficient
             to
             such
             a
             man
             was
             the
             punishment
             which
             was
             inflicted
             of
             many
             .
          
           Who
           were
           these
           many
           but
           the
           Officers
           who
           were
           set
           over
           the
           Church
           in
           the
           Lord
           ?
        
         
           Another
           distinction
           also
           would
           be
           marked
           ,
           that
           whatsoever
           right
           we
           ascribe
           to
           the
           Church
           of
           Corinth
           ,
           whether
           according
           to
           its
           whole
           ,
           or
           according
           to
           any
           of
           its
           parts
           ,
           whether
           we
           take
           it
           for
           a
           Presbyteriall
           or
           a
           Parochiall
           Church
           ,
           all
           that
           right
           is
           to
           be
           understood
           not
           absolutely
           ,
           nor
           independently
           ,
           which
           here
           is
           the
           onely
           question
           .
           For
           the
           Church
           at
           Corinth
           had
           no
           greater
           priviledges
           then
           the
           Church
           of
           Antioch
           .
           Now
           that
           in
           a
           dubious
           and
           controverted
           case
           ,
           and
           in
           a
           common
           cause
           the
           Church
           of
           Antioch
           was
           subordinate
           unto
           a
           Synod
           ,
           it
           was
           before
           proved
           .
        
         
           Their
           third
           objection
           .
           That
           which
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           gives
           unto
           
           the
           seven
           Churches
           of
           Asia
           ,
           
           must
           be
           the
           right
           of
           every
           single
           Congregation
           .
           But
           ,
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           gives
           unto
           the
           seven
           Churches
           of
           Asia
           all
           Ecclesiasticke
           Jurisdiction
           within
           themselves
           .
           Revel
           .
           2.2
           .
           
             Thou
             canst
             not
             beare
             with
             them
             which
             are
             evill
             ,
             and
             thou
             hast
             tryed
             them
             which
             say
             they
             are
             Apostles
             ,
             and
             hast
             found
             them
             lyars
             .
          
           And
           ver
           .
           14.
           
           
             I
             have
             a
             few
             things
             against
             thee
             ,
             because
             thou
             hast
             there
             them
             that
             hold
             the
             doctrine
             of
             Balaam
             .
          
           And
           ver
           .
           20.
           
           
             I
             have
             a
             few
             things
             against
             thee
             ,
             because
             thou
             sufferest
             the
             woman
             Jezabell
             to
             teach
             .
          
           Here
           the
           Churches
           of
           
             Ephesus
             ,
             Pergamus
          
           ,
           and
           Thyatira
           ,
           are
           praysed
           ,
           when
           they
           proceeded
           with
           censure
           against
           those
           who
           deserved
           it
           :
           and
           are
           dispraysed
           when
           they
           held
           in
           the
           sword
           of
           excommunication
           ,
           and
           did
           not
           cast
           out
           Hereticks
           and
           prophane
           Persons
           .
        
         
           Answ
           .
           Both
           the
           Propositions
           are
           vitious
           :
           The
           Major
           because
           the
           Churches
           in
           Asia
           were
           Presbyteriall
           ,
           not
           Congregationall
           .
           This
           we
           proved
           of
           Ephesus
           ,
           and
           we
           know
           no
           reason
           why
           the
           rest
           should
           not
           be
           of
           that
           same
           condition
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           Albeit
           the
           Churches
           of
           Asia
           at
           that
           time
           in
           the
           first
           preaching
           of
           the
           Gospell
           ,
           and
           so
           in
           the
           great
           paucity
           of
           Churches
           should
           have
           had
           no
           Neighbours
           with
           whom
           commodiously
           and
           ordinarily
           they
           could
           keepe
           society
           :
           what
           is
           that
           unto
           the
           Churches
           of
           our
           dayes
           who
           live
           in
           the
           midst
           of
           many
           Sisters
           ?
           The
           Minor
           also
           may
           not
           be
           granted
           ;
           for
           that
           which
           the
           Text
           ascribeth
           to
           the
           Angell
           ,
           may
           not
           by
           and
           by
           be
           applyed
           to
           every
           Member
           of
           the
           Church
           .
           We
           grant
           that
           great
           reason
           and
           many
           authorities
           doe
           prove
           and
           evince
           that
           the
           Angells
           in
           those
           places
           cannot
           be
           expounded
           of
           the
           single
           persons
           of
           Bishops
           ,
           but
           of
           the
           whole
           Body
           of
           the
           Presbytery
           in
           the
           which
           there
           was
           one
           man
           chosen
           by
           the
           Suffrages
           of
           the
           rest
           President
           for
           a
           time
           ;
           but
           that
           by
           the
           name
           of
           Angell
           should
           be
           understood
           every
           Member
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           no
           reason
           will
           carry
           it
           .
           Beside
           ,
           there
           is
           no
           consequence
           from
           one
           act
           of
           reproofe
           to
           the
           whole
           right
           of
           Ecclesiasticke
           government
           even
           in
           every
           case
           ;
           for
           a
           common
           cause
           and
           an
           appearance
           of
           errour
           and
           many
           other
           things
           ,
           will
           inforce
           a
           necessity
           of
           subordination
           .
        
         
           
           Their
           fourth
           argument
           :
           The
           right
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Thessalonica
           and
           Colosse
           belongs
           to
           every
           Church
           :
           But
           ,
           the
           Church
           of
           Thessalonica
           and
           Colosse
           had
           right
           to
           exercise
           every
           part
           of
           Ecclesiasticke
           discipline
           within
           their
           owne
           bounds
           .
           Of
           the
           first
           ,
           see
           2
           Thessalonians
           3.6
           .
           
             Withdraw
             your selves
             from
             every
             Brother
             
             which
             walketh
             disorderly
             ,
          
           and
           ver
           .
           24.
           
           
             Note
             that
             man
             ,
             and
             have
             no
             company
             with
             him
             that
             he
             may
             be
             ashamed
             .
          
           Of
           the
           second
           ,
           see
           Col.
           2.5
           .
           
             Joying
             and
             beholding
             your
             Order
          
           .
           Ans
           .
           Let
           the
           Maior
           be
           true
           of
           all
           the
           Churches
           of
           the
           same
           Species
           and
           Nature
           with
           these
           of
           Thessalonica
           and
           Colosse
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           of
           all
           Presbyteriall
           .
           That
           the
           Church
           of
           Thessalonica
           was
           such
           ,
           that
           it
           had
           moe
           Pastors
           ,
           it
           is
           proved
           from
           the
           1
           to
           the
           Thessalonians
           5.12
           .
           
             Know
             them
             which
             labour
             among
             you
             ,
             and
             are
             over
             you
             in
             the
             Lord
             and
             admonish
             you
             :
          
           that
           these
           were
           Pastors
           ,
           it
           is
           the
           minde
           of
           the
           best
           Interpreters
           .
        
         
           Also
           that
           in
           Colosse
           ,
           beside
           others
           ,
           Epaphras
           and
           Archippus
           did
           labour
           in
           the
           word
           and
           doctrine
           ,
           is
           manifest
           from
           chap.
           1.
           ver
           .
           7.
           and
           chap.
           4.17
           .
           Further
           ,
           let
           the
           Maior
           be
           true
           of
           all
           Churches
           of
           that
           same
           state
           and
           condition
           with
           those
           named
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           when
           it
           falls
           out
           that
           few
           or
           no
           Neighbour
           Churches
           can
           be
           had
           with
           which
           such
           a
           society
           may
           be
           kept
           .
           Concerning
           the
           Minor
           ,
           suppose
           that
           both
           the
           right
           and
           the
           exercise
           of
           all
           Ecclesiasticke
           acts
           were
           granted
           to
           the
           foresaid
           Churches
           ,
           yet
           the
           question
           is
           not
           touched
           except
           you
           adde
           independently
           and
           in
           every
           cause
           and
           case
           even
           of
           aberration
           ,
           and
           that
           without
           all
           remedy
           of
           appeale
           to
           any
           Synode
           ;
           Vpon
           this
           hinge
           the
           Question
           depends
           ,
           and
           of
           this
           the
           argument
           hath
           nothing
           .
        
         
           Their
           fifth
           argument
           :
           
           That
           which
           abolishes
           our
           liberty
           purchased
           by
           Christs
           blood
           ,
           and
           puts
           upon
           out
           necke
           a
           yoke
           equall
           to
           the
           Antichristian
           tyranny
           of
           Bishops
           ,
           is
           intolerable
           :
           But
           ,
           the
           dependence
           of
           Congregations
           upon
           Presbyteries
           and
           Synods
           doth
           so
           .
           Ans
           .
           The
           Minor
           is
           false
           ;
           for
           the
           subordination
           of
           Churches
           imports
           no
           slavery
           &
           taketh
           away
           no
           liberty
           which
           God
           hath
           granted
           ;
           it
           is
           Gods
           Discipline
           and
           Order
           ,
           it
           is
           the
           easie
           yoake
           of
           Christ
           not
           to
           be
           compared
           with
           the
           cruell
           bands
           of
           Bishops
           ,
           since
           the
           one
           is
           humane
           ,
           the
           other
           divine
           :
           by
           the
           meanes
           of
           the
           one
           ,
           one
           man
           commandeth
           ,
           either
           according
           to
           his
           free
           will
           ,
           or
           according
           to
           the
           Canon-Law
           of
           the
           Pope
           ;
           but
           by
           the
           meanes
           of
           the
           other
           ,
           moe
           men
           advise
           in
           common
           according
           to
           the
           acts
           of
           the
           Reformed
           Churches
           grounded
           upon
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           :
           The
           judgement
           seates
           of
           Bishops
           are
           meerely
           externall
           to
           the
           Church
           which
           they
           governe
           :
           But
           ,
           Presbyteries
           and
           Synods
           are
           Courts
           internall
           ,
           for
           the
           onely
           members
           whereof
           they
           consist
           ,
           are
           the
           Comissioners
           of
           the
           Churches
           which
           they
           govern
           ;
           these
           Churches
           
           they
           represent
           ,
           the
           minde
           and
           desire
           of
           these
           Churches
           they
           doe
           propose
           ,
           unto
           these
           Churches
           they
           give
           account
           of
           all
           their
           administration
           ,
           they
           confirme
           and
           establish
           the
           rights
           of
           Congregations
           ,
           they
           doe
           not
           abolish
           nor
           labefactate
           any
           of
           them
           .
        
         
           
           Sixthly
           ,
           These
           who
           have
           power
           to
           chuse
           the
           Pastor
           ,
           have
           also
           the
           right
           of
           the
           whole
           Ecclesiastick
           Discipline
           .
           But
           every
           Parish
           hath
           that
           power
           .
           Answ
           .
           The
           Major
           is
           not
           necessary
           ;
           for
           there
           is
           a
           great
           difference
           betwixt
           the
           Election
           of
           Ministers
           ,
           and
           Ministers
           Ordination
           ,
           Deposition
           ,
           Excommunication
           ,
           and
           many
           other
           acts
           of
           Discipline
           :
           Election
           is
           no
           act
           of
           Authority
           or
           Jurisdiction
           .
           The
           Minor
           also
           is
           not
           true
           ,
           if
           you
           understand
           it
           of
           all
           the
           members
           of
           the
           Congregation
           ;
           for
           it
           is
           not
           needfull
           that
           Ministers
           should
           be
           chosen
           by
           the
           expresse
           voyce
           of
           every
           man
           ,
           muchlesse
           of
           every
           woman
           of
           the
           flocke
           :
           Yea
           ,
           that
           Election
           doth
           not
           alwayes
           belong
           to
           the
           whole
           flocke
           ,
           except
           yee
           take
           election
           as
           many
           seeme
           to
           doe
           ,
           for
           a
           consent
           with
           reason
           ,
           to
           the
           which
           is
           opposed
           ,
           not
           every
           ,
           but
           a
           rationall
           dissent
           grounded
           upon
           cleare
           equity
           and
           justice
           :
           certainely
           it
           is
           needfull
           at
           sometimes
           to
           misregard
           the
           peoples
           consent
           in
           chusing
           of
           a
           Pastor
           ,
           for
           why
           should
           not
           a
           flocke
           infected
           with
           heresie
           be
           set
           under
           an
           wholesome
           and
           Orthodox
           Shepheard
           whether
           it
           will
           or
           not
           ,
           and
           be
           rent
           from
           under
           the
           Ministrie
           of
           an
           hereticall
           Shepheard
           ,
           how
           much
           soever
           against
           its
           owne
           minde
           ?
        
         
           
           Their
           seventh
           argument
           :
           That
           is
           not
           of
           God
           which
           maketh
           Pastors
           Bishops
           of
           other
           mens
           Diocesses
           ,
           and
           layes
           upon
           them
           the
           care
           of
           other
           Congregations
           then
           those
           to
           which
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           hath
           made
           them
           Overseers
           :
           But
           ,
           the
           subordination
           of
           Parishes
           to
           Presbyteries
           and
           Synods
           doth
           this
           .
           Answ
           .
           The
           Minor
           is
           false
           ,
           for
           neither
           doth
           every
           member
           of
           a
           Presbytery
           become
           a
           Pastor
           to
           every
           Congregation
           subordinate
           to
           that
           Presbytery
           ,
           neither
           are
           Congregations
           consociated
           and
           conjoyned
           in
           a
           Presbytery
           altogether
           ,
           without
           the
           reach
           of
           the
           care
           and
           inspection
           of
           neighbour
           Pastors
           .
           This
           is
           cleare
           ,
           not
           onely
           by
           the
           arguments
           formerly
           deduced
           from
           Scripture
           ,
           but
           by
           the
           daily
           practice
           of
           the
           Adversaries
           ;
           for
           themselves
           professe
           their
           care
           to
           oversee
           ,
           and
           admonish
           ,
           and
           rebuke
           ,
           and
           to
           use
           many
           other
           gracious
           actions
           as
           they
           have
           occasion
           ,
           towards
           neighbouring
           Churches
           ,
           without
           any
           blame
           of
           busie
           Bishops
           ,
           There
           is
           almost
           no
           difference
           at
           all
           of
           
           their
           acts
           and
           ours
           toward
           neighbouring
           Churches
           ,
           so
           farre
           as
           concernes
           the
           matter
           ;
           the
           onely
           question
           is
           concerning
           the
           fountaines
           and
           grounds
           of
           these
           acts
           ,
           they
           ascribing
           their
           actions
           onely
           to
           charity
           ,
           we
           not
           to
           charity
           alone
           ,
           but
           to
           authority
           grounded
           upon
           the
           former
           reasons
           :
           This
           difference
           belongs
           not
           to
           the
           present
           plea.
           
        
         
           Their
           eight
           argument
           .
           
           Onely
           Christ
           hath
           authority
           over
           the
           Kingdome
           of
           God
           ,
           the
           House
           of
           God
           ,
           the
           holy
           Jerusalem
           ,
           his
           owne
           Spouse
           ,
           his
           owne
           Body
           .
           But
           ,
           every
           single
           Congregation
           is
           the
           Kingdome
           of
           God
           ,
           &c.
           Answ
           .
           Passing
           by
           the
           Minor.
           The
           Major
           is
           false
           and
           Anabaptisticke
           :
           for
           by
           the
           same
           reason
           the
           Anabaptists
           exempt
           from
           all
           authority
           both
           Ecclesiasticke
           and
           Civill
           ,
           not
           onely
           every
           Congregation
           ,
           but
           every
           single
           person
           who
           are
           the
           members
           of
           Christ
           and
           his
           Spouse
           ,
           and
           in
           whom
           the
           Kingdome
           of
           God
           doth
           dwell
           .
           The
           high
           and
           excellent
           stiles
           of
           honour
           which
           the
           Scripture
           gives
           not
           onely
           to
           whole
           Churches
           but
           to
           every
           particular
           Saint
           ,
           exempts
           neither
           the
           one
           nor
           the
           other
           because
           of
           their
           immediate
           subjection
           to
           God
           and
           Christ
           ,
           from
           the
           bonds
           and
           yoake
           of
           any
           authority
           ,
           either
           Ecclesiasticke
           or
           Civill
           ,
           which
           the
           Lord
           hath
           appointed
           in
           holy
           Scripture
           .
           Christs
           internall
           government
           of
           soules
           by
           his
           Spirit
           albeit
           never
           so
           immediate
           ,
           taketh
           not
           away
           the
           externall
           administration
           of
           men
           either
           in
           the
           Church
           or
           Common
           wealth
           .
        
         
           Who
           please
           to
           see
           much
           more
           upon
           this
           Question
           ,
           let
           them
           consult
           with
           Mr.
           Rutherfoord
           his
           
             Peaceable
             Plea
          
           ,
           with
           Appolonius
           and
           Spanheim
           ,
           with
           the
           Author
           of
           
             Vindiciae
             Clavium
          
           ,
           especially
           with
           the
           Divines
           of
           the
           Assembly
           ,
           their
           Answers
           to
           the
           Reasons
           of
           the
           dissenting
           brethren
           ;
           of
           purpose
           I
           have
           abstained
           from
           making
           use
           of
           any
           of
           these
           Writings
           at
           this
           time
           ,
           waiting
           for
           the
           Independents
           last
           Reply
           for
           their
           Reasons
           ,
           and
           the
           Modell
           of
           their
           positive
           Doctrin
           which
           they
           have
           made
           the
           world
           to
           waite
           for
           too
           too
           long
           a
           time
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           CHAP.
           XI
           .
           The
           thousand
           yeares
           of
           Christ
           his
           visible
           Raigne
           upon
           earth
           ,
           is
           against
           Scripture
           .
        
         
           
           AMong
           all
           the
           Sparckles
           of
           new
           light
           wherewith
           our
           Brethren
           doe
           intertaine
           their
           owne
           and
           the
           peoples
           fancie
           ,
           there
           is
           none
           more
           pleasant
           then
           that
           of
           the
           thousand
           yeares
           ;
           a
           conceit
           of
           the
           most
           Ancient
           and
           grosse
           Hereticke
           Cerinthus
           ,
           a
           little
           purged
           by
           Papias
           ,
           and
           by
           him
           transmitted
           to
           some
           of
           the
           Greeke
           and
           Latine
           Fathers
           ,
           but
           quickly
           declared
           ,
           both
           by
           the
           Greek
           and
           Latine
           Church
           to
           be
           a
           great
           error
           ,
           if
           not
           an
           heresie
           .
           Since
           the
           dayes
           of
           Augustine
           unto
           our
           time
           ,
           it
           went
           under
           no
           other
           notion
           ,
           and
           was
           imbraced
           by
           no
           Christian
           we
           heare
           of
           ,
           till
           some
           of
           the
           Anabaptists
           did
           draw
           it
           out
           of
           its
           grave
           :
           for
           a
           long
           time
           after
           its
           resurrection
           ,
           it
           was
           by
           all
           Protestants
           contemned
           ;
           onely
           Alstedius
           ,
           after
           his
           long
           abode
           in
           Transilvania
           ,
           began
           in
           his
           last
           times
           to
           fall
           into
           likeing
           with
           some
           parts
           thereof
           ,
           pretending
           some
           passages
           of
           Piscator
           for
           his
           incouragement
           .
           Alstedius
           Heterodox
           Writings
           were
           not
           long
           abroad
           when
           Mr.
           Meade
           at
           Cambridge
           was
           gained
           to
           follow
           him
           :
           yet
           both
           these
           Divines
           were
           farre
           from
           dreaming
           of
           any
           personall
           raigne
           of
           Christ
           upon
           earth
           :
           onely
           Mr.
           Archer
           ,
           and
           his
           Colleague
           ,
           
             T.
             G.
          
           at
           Arnheim
           ,
           were
           bold
           to
           set
           up
           the
           whole
           Fabricke
           of
           Chiliasme
           ,
           which
           Mr.
           Burrowes
           in
           his
           London
           Lectures
           upon
           Hosea
           doth
           presse
           as
           a
           necessary
           and
           most
           comfortabe
           ground
           of
           Christian
           Religion
           ,
           to
           be
           infused
           into
           the
           hearts
           of
           all
           children
           by
           the
           care
           of
           every
           parent
           at
           the
           Catechising
           of
           their
           family
           .
        
         
           
           Our
           Brethrens
           mind
           in
           this
           point
           ,
           as
           I
           conceive
           ,
           they
           have
           Printed
           ;
           is
           this
           ,
           That
           in
           the
           yeare
           1650.
           or
           at
           furthest
           ,
           1695.
           
           Christ
           in
           his
           humane
           nature
           and
           present
           glory
           is
           to
           come
           from
           heaven
           unto
           Jerusalem
           where
           he
           was
           crucified
           ;
           at
           that
           time
           the
           heaven
           and
           earth
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           workes
           therein
           ,
           are
           to
           be
           burnt
           and
           purged
           by
           that
           fire
           of
           conflagration
           ,
           mentioned
           by
           Peter
           ,
           2
           
             Epist
             .
             Chap.
          
           3.
           
           At
           the
           same
           time
           all
           the
           Martys
           ,
           and
           many
           of
           the
           Saints
           both
           of
           the
           Old
           and
           New
           Testament
           are
           to
           rise
           in
           their
           bodies
           ;
           The
           Jewes
           from
           all
           the
           places
           where
           now
           they
           are
           
           scattered
           shall
           returne
           to
           Canaan
           and
           build
           Jerusalem
           :
           in
           that
           City
           Christ
           is
           to
           raigne
           for
           a
           full
           thousand
           yeares
           ;
           from
           thence
           he
           is
           to
           goe
           out
           in
           person
           to
           subdue
           with
           great
           bloodshed
           by
           his
           owne
           hand
           all
           the
           disobedient
           Nations
           ;
           when
           all
           are
           conquered
           ,
           except
           some
           few
           lurking
           in
           corners
           ,
           then
           the
           Church
           of
           Jewes
           and
           Gentiles
           shall
           live
           without
           any
           disturbance
           from
           any
           enemy
           ,
           either
           without
           or
           within
           ;
           all
           Christians
           then
           shall
           live
           without
           sinne
           ,
           without
           the
           Word
           and
           Sacraments
           or
           any
           Ordinance
           :
           they
           shall
           passe
           these
           thousand
           yeares
           in
           great
           worldly
           delights
           ,
           begetting
           many
           children
           ,
           eating
           and
           drinking
           and
           injoying
           all
           the
           lawfull
           pleasures
           which
           all
           the
           creatures
           then
           redeemed
           from
           their
           ancient
           slavery
           can
           afford
           .
           In
           this
           Earthly
           happinesse
           shall
           the
           Church
           continue
           till
           the
           end
           of
           the
           thousand
           yeares
           when
           the
           relicks
           of
           the
           Turkish
           and
           Heathenish
           Nations
           shall
           besiege
           the
           new
           Jerusalem
           ,
           and
           Christ
           with
           fire
           from
           heaven
           shall
           destroy
           them
           :
           afterwards
           followeth
           the
           second
           resurrection
           of
           all
           the
           dead
           good
           and
           bad
           for
           the
           last
           judgement
           .
           Thus
           farre
           the
           Independent
           Preach
           and
           Print
           :
           further
           Cerinthus
           himselfe
           went
           not
           ,
           if
           you
           will
           except
           the
           Polygamy
           and
           sacrifices
           of
           the
           old
           Israelits
           .
           What
           truth
           may
           be
           in
           these
           things
           ,
           let
           the
           arguments
           which
           are
           usually
           brought
           ▪
           either
           pro
           or
           contra
           ,
           declare
           .
        
         
           Against
           the
           mentioned
           Tenet
           I
           reason
           ,
           first
           ,
           
           He
           that
           remaines
           in
           the
           heaven
           unto
           the
           last
           Judgement
           comes
           not
           downe
           to
           the
           earth
           a
           thousand
           yeare
           before
           the
           last
           Judgement
           .
           But
           ,
           Christ
           remaines
           in
           the
           heaven
           unto
           the
           last
           Judgement
           .
           Ergo.
           The
           Maior
           is
           unquestionable
           ;
           the
           Minor
           is
           proved
           from
           the
           Article
           of
           our
           Creede
           .
           
             From
             that
             place
             he
             shall
             come
             to
             judge
             the
             quicke
             and
             the
             dead
             ,
          
           importing
           that
           Christ
           from
           the
           time
           of
           his
           ascention
           doth
           abide
           in
           the
           heaven
           at
           the
           right
           hand
           of
           the
           Father
           ,
           and
           commeth
           not
           downe
           from
           that
           place
           to
           the
           earth
           till
           he
           descend
           in
           the
           last
           day
           to
           judge
           the
           quicke
           and
           the
           dead
           .
        
         
           I
           know
           they
           are
           not
           moved
           with
           the
           authority
           of
           any
           humane
           Creed
           ,
           yet
           they
           would
           doe
           well
           to
           speake
           out
           their
           minde
           of
           this
           Article
           ,
           as
           they
           doe
           of
           some
           others
           .
           Surely
           to
           say
           that
           Christ
           shall
           come
           from
           heaven
           in
           his
           humane
           nature
           ,
           to
           abide
           a
           thousand
           yeares
           on
           the
           earth
           ,
           and
           then
           to
           returne
           againe
           to
           the
           heaven
           ,
           that
           he
           may
           discend
           the
           third
           time
           from
           the
           heaven
           in
           the
           last
           day
           to
           judge
           the
           quicke
           and
           the
           dead
           ,
           is
           so
           evident
           a
           perverting
           of
           that
           
           Article
           that
           Mr.
           Mead
           their
           great
           Doctor
           and
           leader
           in
           this
           Tenet
           ,
           to
           eschew
           it
           ,
           falleth
           into
           a
           very
           strange
           and
           singular
           conceit
           ,
           wherein
           I
           doubt
           whether
           any
           of
           the
           Independents
           will
           be
           pleased
           to
           follow
           him
           ;
           with
           all
           other
           Orthodox
           Divines
           he
           makes
           but
           two
           commings
           of
           Christ
           from
           the
           heaven
           to
           the
           earth
           ;
           the
           first
           at
           the
           Incarnation
           ,
           the
           second
           at
           the
           day
           of
           Judgement
           :
           but
           this
           day
           of
           Judgement
           he
           extends
           to
           a
           round
           thousand
           yeares
           ,
           and
           this
           day
           to
           him
           is
           the
           onely
           time
           of
           the
           Millenary
           raigne
           .
           We
           neede
           not
           refute
           this
           fancie
           ;
           for
           the
           best
           arguments
           which
           are
           brought
           for
           it
           ,
           are
           some
           testimonies
           from
           the
           Talmudicke
           Rabbins
           ,
           and
           these
           ,
           as
           I
           conceive
           ,
           understood
           against
           the
           true
           sence
           of
           the
           Authors
           .
           The
           streame
           of
           Scripture
           and
           Reason
           runne
           more
           against
           this
           conceit
           then
           any
           other
           part
           of
           Chiliasme
           ,
           as
           the
           most
           of
           the
           Chiliasts
           themselves
           will
           confesse
           .
        
         
           However
           ,
           what
           I
           brought
           from
           the
           Apostolick
           Creed
           of
           Christ
           his
           aboade
           in
           the
           heaven
           till
           the
           last
           day
           ,
           I
           prove
           it
           from
           Scripture
           ,
           Acts.
           3
           21.
           
           
             Whom
             the
             heavens
             must
             receive
             till
             the
             time
             of
             the
             restitution
             of
             all
             things
             which
             God
             hath
             spoken
             by
             the
             mouth
             of
             all
             the
             holy
             Prophets
             since
             the
             world
             began
             .
          
           This
           place
           proveth
           clearely
           the
           aboade
           of
           Christs
           body
           in
           the
           heaven
           till
           the
           time
           of
           the
           restitution
           of
           all
           things
           .
           So
           much
           our
           Brethren
           grant
           ,
           but
           they
           deny
           our
           assumption
           that
           the
           time
           of
           the
           restitution
           of
           all
           things
           is
           the
           last
           day
           ;
           this
           therefore
           we
           prove
           not
           by
           the
           Testimony
           of
           all
           the
           reformed
           ,
           who
           unanimously
           bring
           this
           place
           as
           a
           maine
           ground
           against
           the
           Papists
           and
           Lutherans
           in
           the
           questions
           of
           Transubstantiation
           and
           Ubiquity
           ,
           but
           by
           three
           reasons
           from
           the
           Text
           it selfe
           .
           First
           ,
           that
           time
           here
           is
           understood
           when
           all
           things
           that
           are
           spoken
           of
           by
           all
           the
           Prophets
           ,
           are
           performed
           :
           But
           ,
           all
           things
           spoken
           of
           by
           all
           the
           Prophets
           ,
           are
           not
           performed
           till
           the
           last
           day
           .
           Master
           Burrowes
           alleadgeance
           that
           all
           the
           Prophets
           are
           frequent
           and
           large
           upon
           the
           Raigne
           of
           the
           1000
           yeares
           ,
           but
           rare
           and
           sparing
           upon
           the
           doctrine
           of
           the
           last
           Judgement
           and
           life
           eternall
           ,
           might
           well
           have
           beene
           spared
           for
           the
           one
           halfe
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           left
           to
           the
           
           Socino-Remonstrants
           ;
           but
           suppose
           it
           were
           all
           true
           ,
           yet
           if
           any
           of
           the
           Prophets
           have
           spoken
           any
           thing
           at
           all
           of
           the
           last
           Judgement
           ,
           as
           the
           Apostle
           Jude
           puts
           it
           out
           of
           question
           even
           of
           Enoch
           it
           is
           cleare
           that
           the
           time
           of
           the
           performing
           of
           all
           things
           ,
           which
           any
           of
           the
           Prophets
           have
           spoken
           ,
           cannot
           possibly
           exist
           before
           the
           last
           Judgement
           ,
           
           as
           we
           may
           see
           Rom.
           8.
           ver
           .
           21.
           compared
           ver
           .
           18.23
           .
           where
           the
           restitution
           of
           the
           creatures
           to
           their
           desired
           liberty
           comes
           not
           before
           the
           redemption
           of
           our
           bodyes
           ,
           and
           the
           glory
           to
           be
           revealed
           upon
           the
           whole
           Church
           at
           the
           last
           day
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           the
           time
           here
           spoken
           of
           is
           when
           the
           Jewes
           to
           whom
           Peter
           did
           speake
           ,
           were
           to
           be
           refreshed
           ,
           by
           the
           Lords
           presence
           ;
           but
           this
           shall
           not
           be
           before
           the
           Generall
           resurrection
           ;
           for
           the
           Chiliasts
           doe
           maintaine
           that
           all
           the
           Jewes
           shall
           not
           rise
           ,
           neither
           that
           any
           of
           them
           to
           whom
           the
           Apostle
           did
           then
           speake
           ,
           shall
           be
           partakers
           of
           the
           first
           resurrection
           ,
           unlesse
           some
           of
           them
           who
           were
           Martyres
           ;
           for
           the
           honour
           and
           Glory
           of
           this
           first
           resurrection
           ,
           the
           most
           of
           them
           make
           it
           so
           rare
           and
           singular
           a
           priviledge
           ,
           that
           Daniel
           himselfe
           does
           not
           obtaine
           it
           but
           by
           a
           speciall
           promise
           .
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           The
           time
           when
           God
           doth
           solemly
           before
           Men
           and
           Angels
           declare
           the
           absolution
           and
           blotting
           out
           of
           the
           sinnes
           of
           all
           his
           people
           ,
           is
           not
           before
           the
           last
           day
           .
           But
           this
           is
           the
           time
           whereof
           the
           Apostle
           Peter
           speakes
           in
           the
           present
           place
           ,
           as
           appeares
           by
           the
           19
           verse
           ;
           
             That
             your
             sinnes
             may
             be
             blotted
             out
             ,
             when
             the
             times
             of
             refreshing
             shall
             come
             from
             the
             presence
             of
             the
             Lord.
             
          
        
         
           Take
           but
           one
           other
           place
           for
           Christs
           aboade
           in
           the
           heaven
           till
           the
           last
           day
           .
           John
           14.2.3
           .
           
             I
             goe
             to
             prepare
             a
             place
             for
             you
             ,
             I
             will
             come
             againe
             and
             receive
             you
             to
             my selfe
             ,
             that
             where
             I
             am
             there
             you
             may
             be
             .
          
           Behold
           Christ
           goes
           to
           the
           heaven
           and
           comes
           backe
           againe
           but
           once
           ,
           for
           this
           very
           end
           ,
           to
           take
           his
           Disciples
           with
           him
           ,
           not
           to
           abide
           with
           them
           upon
           the
           earth
           ,
           but
           to
           place
           them
           in
           the
           Mansions
           of
           his
           Fathers
           House
           in
           the
           Heavens
           ,
           which
           he
           went
           to
           prepare
           for
           them
           ,
           wherein
           all
           the
           time
           of
           his
           absence
           he
           himselfe
           was
           to
           remaine
           .
        
         
           A
           Second
           argument
           we
           take
           from
           Christs
           sitting
           at
           the
           right
           hand
           of
           God.
           
           This
           errour
           how
           innocent
           soever
           it
           seeme
           to
           some
           ,
           yet
           it
           perverts
           the
           true
           sence
           of
           sundry
           articles
           of
           our
           Creed
           ,
           and
           forceth
           its
           followers
           to
           coyne
           new
           and
           false
           senses
           to
           a
           great
           many
           Scriptures
           whereupon
           these
           articles
           were
           builded
           .
           This
           was
           the
           reason
           why
           neither
           Piscator
           nor
           Alstedius
           nor
           Mead
           when
           they
           laide
           too
           fast
           hold
           upon
           some
           of
           the
           branches
           of
           Chiliasme
           ,
           yet
           the
           bulke
           and
           roote
           of
           that
           Tree
           ,
           Christs
           comming
           downe
           to
           the
           earth
           in
           his
           humane
           nature
           a
           thousand
           yeares
           before
           the
           last
           day
           ,
           they
           durst
           never
           touch
           :
           but
           our
           Brethren
           have
           more
           venturous
           Spirits
           ,
           they
           see
           much
           further
           then
           their
           Masters
           ,
           
           they
           scruple
           nothing
           to
           make
           all
           these
           things
           popular
           and
           Catecheticke
           doctrine
           .
           The
           reason
           I
           spoke
           of
           ,
           is
           this
           ,
           Christ
           sits
           at
           the
           right
           hand
           of
           God
           till
           the
           last
           day
           .
           Ergo
           ,
           he
           comes
           not
           to
           reigne
           on
           earth
           a
           thousand
           yeares
           before
           the
           last
           day
           .
           The
           consequence
           is
           builded
           upon
           this
           Proposition
           ,
           Christs
           sitting
           at
           the
           right
           hand
           of
           the
           Father
           is
           not
           in
           earth
           but
           in
           heaven
           ,
           which
           many
           Scriptures
           prove
           .
           Ephes
           .
           1.20
           .
           
             He
             set
             him
             at
             his
             own
             right
             hand
             in
             heavenly
             places
             .
             Heb.
          
           1.3
           .
           
             He
             sat
             downe
             at
             the
             right
             hand
             of
             the
             Majesty
             on
             high
             .
             Heb.
          
           8.1
           .
           
             He
             is
             set
             on
             the
             right
             hand
             of
             the
             Throne
             of
             the
             Maiesty
             in
             the
             heavens
             .
          
           The
           antecedent
           I
           prove
           thus
           ,
           
             He
             sits
             at
             the
             right
             hand
             of
             God
             till
             all
             his
             enemies
             be
             made
             his
             footstoole
             .
          
           So
           speakes
           the
           Psalmist
           ,
           Psal
           .
           110.1
           .
           But
           all
           his
           enemies
           are
           not
           made
           his
           footstoole
           till
           the
           last
           day
           :
           for
           till
           then
           ,
           
             Satan
             ,
             Sinne
             ,
             Death
          
           ,
           and
           all
           wicked
           men
           are
           not
           fully
           destroyed
           .
        
         
           
           Our
           third
           argument
           we
           take
           from
           the
           resurrection
           of
           the
           dead
           .
           All
           the
           Godly
           at
           Christs
           comming
           from
           heaven
           doe
           rise
           immediately
           to
           a
           Heavenly
           Glory
           .
           Ergo
           ,
           none
           of
           them
           doe
           arise
           to
           a
           Temporall
           glory
           of
           a
           thousand
           yeares
           upon
           earth
           .
           The
           antecedent
           see
           in
           Heb.
           9.28
           .
           
             Vnto
             them
             that
             looke
             for
             him
             shall
             he
             appeare
             the
             second
             time
             without
             sin
             unto
             salvation
             .
          
           Christ
           hath
           but
           two
           times
           of
           comming
           to
           the
           earth
           ,
           first
           in
           weakenes
           to
           die
           upon
           the
           Crosse
           ;
           The
           second
           time
           in
           glory
           to
           give
           eternall
           Salvation
           without
           distinction
           to
           all
           beleevers
           who
           looke
           for
           his
           comming
           .
        
         
           Also
           1
           Thes
           .
           4.14
           .
           
             Them
             which
             sleepe
             in
             Jesus
             ,
             will
             he
             bring
             with
             him
             .
             The
             Lord
             himselfe
             shall
             discend
             from
             heaven
             with
             a
             shout
             ,
             and
             the
             dead
             in
             Christ
             shall
             rise
             first
             ;
             then
             we
             which
             are
             alive
             shall
             be
             caught
             up
             together
             with
             them
             in
             the
             clouds
             to
             meete
             the
             Lord
             in
             the
             ayre
             ,
             and
             so
             shall
             we
             be
             ever
             with
             the
             Lord.
          
           The
           ground
           of
           comfort
           which
           the
           Apostle
           propounds
           to
           the
           Thessalonians
           for
           all
           their
           dead
           ,
           as
           well
           Martyrs
           as
           others
           ,
           was
           their
           resurrection
           ,
           not
           before
           the
           Lords
           comming
           with
           the
           voice
           of
           the
           Archangell
           ,
           but
           at
           that
           time
           when
           all
           the
           dead
           in
           Christ
           without
           exception
           do
           arise
           ,
           and
           non
           of
           them
           abide
           on
           the
           earth
           ,
           but
           all
           are
           caught
           up
           in
           the
           ayre
           to
           meete
           the
           Lord
           ,
           and
           all
           remaine
           with
           him
           eternally
           thereafter
           without
           any
           separation
           .
        
         
           See
           also
           ,
           1
           Cor.
           15.22
           .
           
             In
             Christ
             shall
             all
             be
             made
             alive
             ,
             but
             every
             man
             in
             his
             owne
             order
             ;
             Christ
             the
             first
             fruits
             ,
             afterward
             they
             that
             are
             Christs
             at
             his
             comming
             ;
             then
             commeth
             the
             end
             when
             he
             shall
             have
             delivered
             up
             the
             Kingdome
             to
             God.
          
           The
           Apostle
           here
           speakes
           
           of
           the
           Resurrection
           of
           all
           ,
           and
           particularly
           of
           the
           Martyrs
           such
           as
           with
           the
           Apostle
           
             dyed
             daily
             and
             every
             houre
             were
             in
             jepoardy
             and
             fought
             with
             Beasts
          
           ;
           although
           he
           professes
           to
           distinguish
           the
           diversity
           of
           order
           that
           might
           be
           in
           this
           great
           worke
           of
           the
           Resurrection
           :
           yet
           he
           affirmes
           that
           these
           who
           are
           Christs
           ,
           do
           not
           arise
           till
           his
           comming
           ;
           and
           his
           comming
           he
           makes
           not
           to
           be
           till
           the
           last
           day
           when
           Christ
           renders
           up
           his
           Oeconomicke
           Kingdome
           ,
           having
           destroyed
           all
           his
           enemies
           ,
           especially
           death
           ,
           &
           fully
           perfected
           the
           work
           of
           his
           mediation
           .
           This
           Resurrection
           is
           after
           the
           sound
           of
           the
           last
           Trumpet
           ,
           when
           all
           the
           godly
           rise
           ,
           and
           are
           changed
           ,
           and
           put
           on
           incorruption
           and
           immortallity
           ,
           when
           death
           is
           swallowed
           up
           into
           victory
           ,
           and
           the
           godly
           inherit
           the
           Kingdome
           of
           God
           ;
           these
           things
           are
           done
           at
           the
           last
           day
           ,
           not
           a
           thousand
           yeares
           before
           it
           ,
           as
           John
           6.
           
           Christ
           avoweth
           thrice
           ,
           in
           the
           end
           ,
           ver
           .
           39.40.44
           .
           
             I
             will
             raise
             him
             up
             at
             the
             last
             day
             .
          
           At
           that
           time
           the
           judgement
           is
           universall
           ,
           both
           of
           the
           godly
           and
           wicked
           ;
           and
           the
           execution
           of
           both
           their
           sentences
           is
           immediately
           by
           the
           present
           glorification
           of
           the
           one
           and
           the
           destruction
           ,
           of
           the
           other
           as
           we
           have
           it
           Math.
           25.31
           .
           
             When
             the
             Son
             of
             man
             shall
             come
             in
             his
             glory
             ,
             before
             him
             shall
             be
             gathered
             all
             Nations
             ;
             and
             he
             shall
             separate
             them
             one
             from
             another
             ,
             as
             a
             shepheard
             divideth
             his
             sheepe
             from
             the
             Goats
             .
          
        
         
           Fourthly
           ,
           we
           reason
           from
           the
           nature
           of
           Christs
           Kingdome
           .
           
           The
           conceit
           of
           the
           thousand
           yeares
           makes
           Christs
           Kingdome
           to
           be
           earthly
           ,
           and
           most
           observeable
           for
           all
           worldly
           glory
           ;
           but
           the
           Scripture
           makes
           it
           to
           be
           Spirituall
           without
           all
           wordly
           pompe
           ;
           neither
           doth
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           make
           the
           Kingdome
           of
           the
           Mediator
           of
           two
           kindes
           ,
           and
           of
           a
           different
           nature
           ,
           but
           one
           ,
           uniforme
           from
           the
           beginning
           to
           the
           end
           ,
           Luke
           1.32
           .
           
             The
             Lord
             shall
             give
             him
             the
             throne
             of
             his
             Father
             David
             ,
             and
             he
             shall
             raigne
             over
             the
             house
             of
             Jacob
             for
             ever
             .
          
           1
           Cor.
           15.25
           .
           
             He
             must
             raigne
             till
             he
             have
             put
             all
             things
             under
             his
             feete
          
           ;
           here
           there
           is
           but
           one
           Kingdome
           ,
           and
           one
           way
           of
           ruling
           ,
           a
           Kingdome
           meerely
           Spirituall
           ,
           and
           nowise
           worldly
           .
           Luke
           17.20
           .
           
             The
             Kingdome
             of
             God
             commeth
             not
             with
             observation
             ,
             neither
             shall
             they
             say
             loe
             here
             ,
             or
             loe
             there
             ,
             but
             the
             Kingdome
             of
             God
             is
             within
             you
             .
             John
          
           18.36
           .
           
             My
             Kingdome
             is
             not
             of
             this
             world
             ;
             if
             my
             Kingdome
             were
             of
             this
             world
             ,
             then
             would
             my
             servants
             fight
             ;
             but
             now
             is
             my
             Kingdome
             not
             from
             hence
             .
             Rom.
          
           14
           17.
           
           
             The
             Kingdome
             of
             God
             is
             not
             meate
             and
             drinke
             ,
             but
             righteousnesse
             ,
             peace
             ,
             and
             joy
             of
             the
             
             holy
             Ghost
             .
             Ephes
             .
          
           1.20
           .
           
             He
             raised
             him
             from
             the
             dead
             and
             set
             him
             at
             his
             right
             hand
             in
             heavenly
             places
             ,
             and
             hath
             put
             all
             things
             under
             his
             feete
             ,
             and
             gave
             him
             to
             be
             head
             over
             all
             to
             the
             Church
             .
          
           The
           Millenaries
           make
           his
           Kingdome
           to
           appeare
           in
           Armies
           and
           Battells
           ,
           in
           feasts
           and
           pleasures
           ,
           in
           worldly
           pompe
           and
           power
           ,
           and
           will
           not
           have
           his
           Kingdome
           to
           stand
           in
           any
           of
           that
           spirituall
           power
           which
           since
           his
           ascention
           he
           hath
           executed
           on
           principalities
           and
           powers
           ,
           or
           shall
           performe
           upon
           the
           soules
           of
           men
           ,
           till
           these
           thousand
           yeares
           of
           worldly
           power
           and
           earthly
           glory
           visible
           to
           the
           eyes
           of
           men
           shall
           begin
           .
        
         
           
           We
           take
           our
           fifth
           argument
           from
           the
           nature
           of
           the
           Church
           ;
           Scripture
           makes
           the
           Church
           of
           God
           so
           long
           as
           it
           is
           upon
           the
           earth
           to
           be
           a
           mixed
           multitude
           ,
           of
           Elect
           and
           Reprobate
           ,
           good
           and
           bad
           ,
           a
           company
           of
           people
           under
           the
           crosse
           and
           subject
           to
           various
           temptations
           ,
           a
           company
           that
           hath
           neede
           of
           the
           Word
           and
           Sacraments
           ,
           of
           Prayer
           and
           Ordinances
           ,
           that
           hath
           Christ
           a
           High
           Priest
           within
           the
           vaile
           of
           heaven
           interceding
           for
           them
           .
           But
           ,
           the
           Doctrine
           in
           hand
           changes
           the
           nature
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           makes
           it
           for
           a
           thousand
           yeares
           together
           to
           consist
           onely
           of
           good
           and
           gracious
           persons
           ,
           without
           all
           trouble
           ,
           without
           all
           Ordinances
           ,
           without
           any
           neede
           of
           Christs
           intercession
           .
        
         
           
           For
           the
           first
           ,
           That
           Scripture
           makes
           the
           Church
           alwayes
           to
           be
           a
           mixed
           company
           ,
           See
           Matth.
           13.40
           .
           
             As
             the
             tares
             are
             gathered
             and
             burnt
             in
             the
             fire
             ,
             so
             shall
             it
             be
             in
             the
             end
             of
             the
             world
             .
             The
             Sonne
             of
             man
             shall
             send
             forth
             his
             Angels
             ,
             and
             they
             shall
             gather
             out
             of
             his
             Kingdome
             all
             things
             that
             offend
             and
             that
             doe
             iniquity
          
           :
           and
           vers
           .
           49.
           
           
             So
             shall
             it
             be
             in
             the
             end
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             the
             Angels
             shall
             come
             forth
             and
             sever
             the
             wicked
             from
             among
             the
             just
             .
          
           Also
           ,
           Chap.
           24.11
           .
           
             Many
             false
             Prophets
             shall
             arise
             and
             deceive
             many
             ,
             &
             because
             iniquity
             shall
             abound
             ,
             the
             love
             of
             many
             shall
             waxe
             cold
             .
             Luke
          
           18.8
           .
           
             When
             the
             Sonne
             of
             man
             commeth
             ,
             shall
             he
             finde
             faith
             upon
             the
             earth
             ?
          
           These
           places
           declare
           the
           mixture
           of
           the
           wicked
           with
           the
           godly
           in
           the
           Church
           to
           the
           worlds
           end
           ,
           and
           most
           about
           the
           end
           .
        
         
           
           As
           for
           Crosses
           ,
           See
           Psal
           .
           34.20
           .
           
             Many
             are
             the
             afflictions
             of
             the
             righteous
             .
             Mat
          
           5
           4.
           
           
             Blessed
             are
             they
             that
             mourne
             and
             that
             are
             persecuted
             for
             righteousnesse
             .
             Acts
          
           14.23
           .
           
             By
             many
             tribulations
             we
             must
             enter
             into
             the
             Kingdome
             of
             heaven
             .
             Rom.
          
           8.17
           .
           
             If
             so
             we
             suffer
             with
             him
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             be
             glorified
             together
             .
          
           2
           Tim.
           3.12
           .
           
             All
             that
             will
             live
             
             godly
             in
             Christ
             Jesus
             ,
             must
             suffer
             persecution
             .
             Heb.
          
           12.6
           .
           
             Whom
             the
             Lord
             loves
             ,
             he
             correcteth
             ,
             and
             he
             scourgeth
             every
             child
             that
             he
             receives
             .
          
           Many
           such
           places
           shew
           the
           condition
           of
           the
           Church
           in
           this
           life
           that
           she
           is
           ever
           subject
           to
           tribulation
           .
        
         
           Concerning
           Ordinances
           ,
           that
           they
           must
           continue
           to
           the
           last
           day
           ,
           
           See
           Ephes
           .
           4.11
           .
           
             He
             gave
             some
             Pastors
             and
             Teachers
             for
             the
             perfecting
             of
             the
             Saints
             for
             the
             worke
             of
             the
             Ministry
             ,
             for
             the
             edifying
             of
             the
             body
             of
             Christ
             till
             we
             all
             come
             to
             a
             perfect
             man.
          
           And
           for
           the
           continuance
           of
           the
           Sacraments
           ,
           1
           Cor.
           11.26
           .
           
             As
             often
             as
             you
             eate
             this
             bread
             and
             drinke
             this
             cup
             ,
             yee
             doe
             shew
             the
             Lords
             death
             till
             hee
             come
             .
          
        
         
           That
           in
           the
           most
           godly
           while
           they
           live
           on
           earth
           ,
           
           sinne
           doth
           remaine
           ,
           and
           that
           alwayes
           we
           have
           neede
           of
           Christs
           intercession
           in
           the
           heaven
           with
           the
           Father
           ,
           it
           is
           cleare
           from
           1
           John
           1.8
           .
           
             If
             wee
             say
             we
             have
             no
             sinne
             ,
             the
             truth
             of
             God
             is
             not
             in
             us
             .
          
           And
           Chap.
           2.
           ver
           .
           1.
           
           
             But
             if
             any
             man
             sinne
             ,
             we
             have
             an
             Advocate
             with
             the
             Father
             .
             Heb.
          
           9.24
           .
           
             Christ
             is
             entred
             into
             the
             heaven
             it selfe
             now
             to
             appeare
             in
             the
             presence
             of
             God
             for
             us
             .
          
        
         
           Thus
           the
           Scripture
           describes
           the
           condition
           of
           the
           Church
           on
           earth
           ;
           but
           the
           Doctrine
           in
           hand
           alters
           much
           the
           nature
           of
           it
           for
           a
           great
           part
           of
           its
           time
           here
           :
           for
           of
           the
           2650
           yeares
           which
           they
           give
           to
           the
           Church
           from
           the
           comming
           of
           Christ
           to
           the
           last
           judgement
           ,
           they
           make
           her
           to
           consist
           for
           a
           whole
           thousand
           yeares
           only
           of
           godly
           persons
           ,
           without
           the
           mixture
           of
           any
           one
           wicked
           ;
           and
           all
           the
           millions
           who
           are
           borne
           in
           the
           Church
           in
           that
           large
           time
           ,
           they
           are
           free
           from
           their
           birth
           to
           their
           death
           of
           all
           crosses
           ,
           of
           all
           sorrowes
           ,
           of
           all
           temptations
           ,
           and
           as
           it
           seemes
           of
           all
           sinne
           also
           ;
           for
           that
           is
           the
           time
           of
           the
           restitution
           of
           all
           things
           when
           old
           things
           are
           past
           and
           all
           things
           become
           new
           :
           They
           make
           them
           to
           have
           neede
           neither
           of
           Word
           nor
           Sacraments
           ,
           or
           any
           Church-Ordinance
           ,
           neither
           of
           Christs
           Intercession
           in
           the
           heavens
           with
           the
           Father
           ;
           for
           they
           have
           him
           among
           them
           in
           the
           earth
           ,
           and
           they
           are
           freed
           from
           all
           sinne
           ;
           and
           all
           misery
           .
        
         
           A
           sixth
           Argument
           .
           
           Scripture
           makes
           the
           time
           of
           Christs
           second
           comming
           to
           be
           secret
           and
           hid
           ,
           not
           onely
           to
           men
           ,
           but
           to
           the
           very
           Angels
           ,
           and
           to
           Christ
           himselfe
           as
           he
           is
           man
           ,
           Marke
           13.32
           .
           
             But
             of
             that
             day
             and
             that
             houre
             knoweth
             no
             man
             ,
             no
             not
             the
             Angels
             which
             are
             in
             heaven
             ,
             neither
             the
             Sonne
             ,
             but
             the
             Father
             .
          
           But
           this
           Doctrine
           makes
           
           that
           day
           open
           ,
           and
           tells
           the
           time
           of
           it
           punctually
           ;
           for
           they
           make
           the
           thousand
           yeares
           to
           begin
           with
           the
           1650
           yeare
           ,
           or
           else
           with
           the
           1695.
           and
           the
           day
           of
           Judgement
           to
           be
           at
           the
           end
           of
           the
           thousand
           yeares
           ;
           so
           if
           their
           count
           doe
           hold
           ,
           every
           child
           in
           the
           Church
           might
           tell
           us
           that
           Christ
           will
           come
           to
           Judgement
           in
           the
           beginning
           of
           the
           2651
           yeare
           ,
           or
           at
           farthest
           in
           the
           beginning
           of
           the
           2696.
           
        
         
           A
           seventh
           Argument
           .
           The
           reward
           of
           the
           Martyrs
           is
           eternall
           life
           in
           the
           heavens
           ,
           
           promised
           to
           them
           at
           Christs
           comming
           to
           judge
           the
           just
           and
           the
           unjust
           .
           Ergo
           ,
           It
           is
           not
           temporall
           in
           an
           earthly
           Kingdome
           of
           a
           thousand
           yeares
           .
           The
           Antecedent
           is
           proved
           from
           Matth.
           5.10
           .
           
             Blessed
             are
             they
             that
             are
             persecuted
             for
             righteousnesse
             ,
             for
             theirs
             is
             the
             Kingdome
             of
             heaven
             .
          
           2
           Tim
           4.6
           .
           
             I
             am
             now
             ready
             to
             be
             offered
             ,
             and
             the
             time
             of
             my
             departure
             is
             neare
             ;
             I
             have
             fought
             a
             good
             fight
             ;
             I
             have
             finished
             my
             course
             ;
             henceforth
             is
             laid
             up
             for
             me
             a
             crowne
             of
             righteousnesse
             ,
             which
             the
             Lord
             the
             righteous
             Judge
             shall
             give
             at
             that
             day
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           The
           reward
           that
           Paul
           expects
           after
           his
           Martyrdome
           ,
           is
           the
           Crowne
           which
           Christ
           at
           the
           last
           day
           gives
           to
           all
           that
           waite
           for
           his
           comming
           at
           that
           time
           when
           he
           takes
           ven-geance
           on
           the
           wicked
           ,
           as
           we
           have
           it
           2
           Thes
           .
           1.6
           ,
           7
           ,
           8
           ,
           9.10
           .
           where
           the
           rest
           and
           retribution
           of
           the
           Martyrs
           ,
           of
           Paul
           himselfe
           and
           those
           who
           at
           that
           time
           were
           troubled
           for
           the
           Gospell
           ,
           is
           said
           to
           be
           at
           Christs
           
             coming
             to
             take
             vengeance
             in
             flaming
             fire
             on
             all
             the
             wicked
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             glorified
             in
             all
             the
             Saints
             ,
             and
             admired
             in
             all
             them
             that
             beleeve
          
           which
           without
           all
           doubt
           is
           not
           before
           the
           last
           Judgement
           ;
           and
           if
           it
           were
           otherwise
           ,
           the
           Martyres
           would
           be
           at
           a
           losse
           ;
           for
           instead
           of
           a
           reward
           ,
           a
           punishment
           should
           be
           put
           upon
           them
           ,
           their
           condition
           should
           be
           made
           worse
           then
           that
           of
           the
           common
           Saints
           ,
           who
           during
           the
           time
           of
           the
           thousand
           yeares
           remaine
           in
           the
           heavens
           among
           the
           Angels
           ,
           beholding
           and
           injoying
           the
           Trinity
           ,
           while
           the
           soules
           of
           the
           Martyrs
           are
           brought
           downe
           to
           the
           earth
           ,
           and
           returne
           to
           a
           body
           ,
           not
           like
           to
           the
           glorious
           body
           of
           Christ
           ,
           nor
           unto
           these
           incorruptible
           ,
           immortall
           ,
           Spirituall
           bodies
           ,
           which
           yet
           are
           promised
           to
           the
           least
           of
           the
           faithfull
           at
           their
           resurrection
           ,
           1
           Cor.
           15.
           but
           unto
           such
           a
           body
           that
           eates
           ,
           drinkes
           ,
           sleepes
           ,
           fights
           ,
           delights
           in
           fleshly
           pleasures
           ,
           and
           converses
           with
           beasts
           and
           earthly
           creatures
           ,
           in
           such
           a
           Paradise
           whereof
           the
           Turkish
           Alcorane
           and
           the
           Jewish
           Talmud
           doth
           speake
           much
           ;
           but
           to
           a
           godly
           soule
           is
           very
           tasteles
           ,
           and
           to
           a
           soule
           that
           hath
           beene
           in
           
           heaven
           ,
           or
           to
           one
           that
           injoyes
           the
           presence
           of
           Christ
           ,
           is
           exceeding
           burthensome
           and
           bitter
           .
        
         
           An
           eight
           reason
           .
           The
           opinion
           of
           the
           Millenaries
           supposeth
           the
           restauration
           of
           Jerusalem
           and
           of
           the
           Jewish
           Kingdome
           after
           their
           destruction
           by
           the
           Romans
           .
           But
           ,
           Scripture
           denies
           this
           ,
           
           Ezek.
           16.53
           ,
           55.
           
           
             When
             I
             shall
             bring
             againe
             the
             captivity
             of
             Sodome
             and
             her
             daughters
             ,
             and
             the
             captivity
             of
             Samaria
             and
             her
             daughters
             ,
             then
             will
             I
             bring
             againe
             the
             captivity
             of
             thy
             daughters
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             them
             .
             When
             thy
             Sister
             Sodome
             and
             her
             daughters
             shall
             returne
             to
             their
             former
             estates
             ,
             and
             Samaria
             and
             her
             daughters
             shall
             returne
             to
             their
             former
             estate
             ,
             then
             thou
             and
             thy
             daughters
             shall
             returne
             to
             your
             former
             estate
             .
          
           The
           Jewes
           are
           never
           to
           be
           restored
           to
           their
           ancient
           outward
           estate
           ,
           much
           lesse
           to
           a
           greater
           and
           more
           glorious
           Kingdome
           .
           Ierusalem
           was
           to
           be
           rebuilded
           ,
           and
           the
           spirituall
           glory
           of
           the
           second
           Temple
           was
           to
           be
           greater
           then
           the
           first
           ;
           and
           in
           the
           end
           of
           this
           same
           chapter
           ,
           the
           restitution
           of
           the
           Iewes
           after
           the
           Babylonish
           captivity
           ,
           by
           the
           vertue
           of
           the
           new
           covenant
           is
           promised
           ;
           but
           the
           outward
           estate
           of
           that
           people
           was
           never
           to
           be
           restored
           to
           its
           ancient
           lustre
           more
           then
           Samaria
           ,
           or
           Sodome
           ,
           as
           Amos
           speakes
           of
           
             Samaria
             ,
             chap.
          
           5.2
           .
           
             The
             Virgine
             of
             Israel
             is
             fallen
             ,
             she
             shall
             no
             more
             rise
             .
             And
          
           Isaiah
           
             of
             Jerusalem
             ,
             The
             transgression
             thereof
             shall
             be
             heavy
             ,
             and
             it
             shall
             fall
             and
             not
             rise
             againe
             ,
          
           according
           to
           the
           Prophesie
           of
           
             Iacob
             ,
             Gen.
          
           49.10
           .
           
             The
             Scepter
             shall
             not
             depart
             from
             Iudah
             till
             Shiloh
             come
             .
          
           Importing
           that
           the
           Tribe
           of
           Iudah
           should
           ever
           have
           some
           outward
           visible
           rule
           till
           the
           comming
           of
           Christ
           in
           the
           flesh
           ;
           but
           thereafter
           the
           Scepter
           and
           power
           of
           the
           Church
           should
           be
           onely
           spirituall
           in
           the
           hand
           of
           Shiloh
           the
           Messias
           ;
           he
           was
           the
           substance
           and
           the
           body
           of
           all
           these
           Types
           ,
           the
           restauration
           of
           Ierusalem
           and
           the
           erecting
           of
           a
           new
           Monarchy
           in
           Iudah
           ,
           for
           the
           Iewes
           ,
           were
           to
           bring
           backe
           the
           old
           evanished
           shadowes
           contrary
           to
           the
           doctrine
           and
           nature
           of
           the
           Gospell
           .
        
         
           One
           other
           reason
           .
           The
           Millenaries
           lay
           it
           for
           a
           ground
           ,
           
           that
           Antichrist
           shall
           be
           destroyed
           and
           fully
           abolished
           before
           their
           thousand
           yeares
           beginne
           ;
           but
           Scripture
           makes
           Antichrist
           to
           continue
           to
           the
           day
           of
           Judgement
           .
           2
           Thes
           .
           2.8
           .
           
             Then
             shall
             that
             wicked
             man
             be
             revealed
             whom
             the
             Lord
             shall
             consume
             with
             the
             Spirit
             of
             his
             mouth
             ,
             and
             shall
             destroy
             with
             the
             brightnesse
             of
             his
             comming
             .
          
           The
           brightnesse
           of
           Christs
           comming
           is
           not
           before
           the
           last
           day
           ,
           as
           before
           is
           proved
           .
           
           See
           also
           ,
           Revel
           .
           19.20
           .
           
             The
             beast
             was
             taken
             ,
             and
             with
             him
             the
             false
             Prophet
             ;
             these
             both
             were
             cast
             alive
             into
             a
             lake
             of
             fire
             burning
             with
             Brimstone
             .
          
           Compare
           it
           with
           vers
           .
           7.
           
           
             Let
             us
             be
             glad
             and
             rejoyce
             ,
             for
             the
             Marriage
             of
             the
             Lambe
             is
             come
             .
          
           Antichrist
           is
           cast
           alive
           into
           the
           lake
           at
           the
           Marriage
           of
           the
           Lambe
           ;
           no
           living
           men
           are
           cast
           into
           hell
           before
           the
           last
           day
           ;
           and
           Christs
           Marriage
           with
           his
           Church
           is
           not
           solemnized
           with
           a
           part
           of
           the
           Elect
           ,
           but
           with
           the
           whole
           bodie
           at
           the
           generall
           resurrection
           .
        
         
           
           For
           the
           opposite
           Tenet
           divers
           Scriptures
           are
           brought
           ;
           above
           all
           ,
           Rev.
           29
           4
           ,
           5
           ,
           6.
           
           
             And
             I
             saw
             the
             soules
             of
             them
             that
             were
             beheaded
             for
             the
             witnesse
             of
             Jesus
             ,
             and
             they
             lived
             and
             raigned
             with
             Christ
             a
             thousand
             yeares
             ;
             but
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             dead
             lived
             not
             againe
             till
             the
             thousand
             yeares
             were
             finished
             ;
             this
             is
             the
             first
             resurrection
             .
          
           Hence
           they
           do
           infer
           Christs
           personall
           reigne
           upon
           earth
           for
           a
           thousand
           yeares
           ;
           also
           the
           resurrection
           of
           the
           Martyrs
           ,
           and
           of
           some
           others
           a
           thousand
           yeares
           before
           the
           generall
           resurrection
           :
           Divers
           such
           conclusions
           doe
           they
           draw
           from
           this
           place
           .
           
           We
           Answer
           ,
           First
           ,
           that
           the
           resurrection
           
           here
           is
           mentioned
           onely
           occasionally
           ;
           also
           this
           place
           ,
           as
           the
           most
           of
           this
           Booke
           ,
           is
           Mysticall
           and
           Allegoricall
           ;
           besides
           ,
           it
           is
           without
           all
           controversie
           ,
           the
           words
           cited
           are
           among
           the
           most
           obscure
           and
           difficult
           places
           of
           the
           whole
           Scripture
           ;
           the
           most
           of
           the
           places
           alleadged
           in
           the
           former
           arguments
           did
           speake
           of
           the
           resurrection
           purposely
           and
           at
           large
           ;
           also
           in
           proper
           termes
           ,
           without
           any
           Tropes
           or
           Figures
           ,
           and
           were
           all
           cleare
           without
           obscurity
           ;
           it
           is
           not
           reasonable
           to
           bring
           an
           Argument
           from
           one
           place
           where
           a
           point
           is
           handled
           onely
           by
           the
           way
           and
           that
           in
           Mysticall
           and
           exceeding
           obscure
           termes
           ,
           against
           a
           multitude
           of
           places
           wherein
           the
           matter
           is
           handled
           of
           purpose
           largely
           and
           clearely
           .
        
         
           
           Secondly
           ,
           they
           who
           from
           this
           place
           reason
           against
           the
           common
           Tenet
           ,
           doe
           differ
           all
           of
           them
           among
           themselves
           in
           sundry
           materiall
           conclusions
           ,
           the
           old
           Chiliasts
           from
           the
           late
           ,
           and
           the
           late
           one
           from
           another
           
             Alstedius
             ,
             Mead
             ,
             Archer
             ,
             Goodwin
             ,
             Burrowes
             ,
             Matton
          
           ;
           every
           one
           of
           them
           have
           their
           proper
           conceits
           wherein
           they
           differ
           from
           the
           rest
           ,
           as
           will
           be
           found
           by
           any
           who
           compare
           their
           Writings
           .
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           In
           all
           this
           Chapter
           there
           is
           not
           one
           syllable
           to
           prove
           
           Christs
           being
           upon
           the
           earth
           ,
           but
           that
           one
           word
           of
           the
           Saints
           reigning
           with
           Christ
           .
           Suppose
           the
           Text
           had
           expressed
           that
           they
           who
           
           did
           reigne
           with
           Christ
           ,
           had
           beene
           upon
           earth
           themselves
           ;
           this
           would
           not
           prove
           that
           Christ
           (
           because
           they
           are
           said
           to
           raigne
           with
           him
           )
           was
           upon
           earth
           with
           them
           ;
           for
           Rom.
           8.17
           .
           
             If
             children
             ,
             then
             joynt-heires
             with
             Christ
             ,
             if
             so
             be●
             that
             we
             suffer
             with
             him
             that
             we
             may
             be
             also
             glorified
             together
             .
          
           There
           is
           here
           in
           one
           verse
           three
           paralell
           phrases
           with
           that
           in
           hand
           ,
           
             Heires
             with
             Christ
             ,
             Suffering
             with
             Christ
             ,
             Glorified
             with
             Christ
          
           ;
           and
           a
           fourth
           ,
           Ephes
           .
           1.3
           .
           
             Who
             hath
             blessed
             us
             with
             all
             Spirituall
             blessings
             in
             heavenly
             places
             in
             Christ
          
           ;
           Will
           it
           hence
           follow
           that
           Christs
           humane
           nature
           was
           then
           upon
           earth
           with
           them
           who
           suffered
           with
           him
           ,
           were
           heires
           with
           him
           ,
           were
           blessed
           in
           him
           in
           heavenly
           places
           with
           all
           spirituall
           graces
           ,
           and
           were
           to
           be
           glorified
           with
           him
           ?
           if
           none
           of
           these
           foure
           phrases
           imply
           a
           personall
           presence
           of
           Christ
           upon
           earth
           with
           men
           ,
           much
           lesse
           will
           the
           place
           controverted
           doe
           it
           ;
           for
           they
           speak
           expresly
           of
           men
           living
           upon
           the
           earth
           ,
           but
           it
           speakes
           as
           expresly
           of
           the
           soules
           of
           men
           that
           were
           in
           the
           heaven
           ;
           the
           same
           that
           are
           mentioned
           ,
           Revel
           .
           6.9
           .
           
             I
             saw
             under
             the
             Altar
             the
             soules
             of
             them
             that
             were
             slaine
             for
             the
             Word
             of
             God.
          
           This
           place
           then
           is
           so
           farre
           from
           proving
           Christs
           personall
           presence
           upon
           earth
           ,
           that
           it
           imports
           the
           contrary
           ,
           both
           because
           they
           that
           are
           said
           to
           reigne
           with
           him
           ,
           were
           not
           upon
           the
           earth
           ,
           but
           under
           the
           Altar
           in
           heaven
           ;
           and
           also
           because
           in
           vers
           .
           11.
           
           Christs
           Throne
           whereupon
           he
           judges
           the
           quicke
           and
           the
           dead
           ,
           is
           mentioned
           after
           the
           raigne
           of
           these
           thousand
           yeares
           .
           Now
           we
           have
           proved
           from
           many
           Scriptures
           that
           Christ
           remaines
           in
           the
           heavens
           till
           he
           come
           downe
           in
           the
           last
           day
           to
           sit
           upon
           that
           Throne
           .
        
         
           Fourthly
           ,
           We
           deny
           that
           there
           is
           any
           thing
           in
           this
           place
           which
           
           imports
           a
           bodily
           resurrection
           .
           They
           can
           produce
           no
           scripture
           where
           the
           first
           resurrection
           is
           ever
           applyed
           to
           the
           body
           ;
           there
           be
           sundry
           places
           to
           prove
           a
           spirituall
           resurrection
           of
           the
           soule
           ,
           from
           the
           death
           and
           grave
           of
           sinne
           ,
           of
           errors
           and
           corruptions
           ,
           before
           the
           last
           resurrection
           of
           the
           body
           ,
           Coll.
           2.12
           .
           
             You
             are
             risen
             with
             him
             through
             fayth
          
           :
           also
           3.1
           .
           
             If
             then
             ye
             be
             risen
             with
             Christ
             &c.
             
          
           But
           a
           first
           resurrection
           of
           the
           body
           no
           scripture
           intimates
           ;
           for
           so
           there
           should
           be
           not
           onely
           a
           first
           and
           second
           ,
           but
           a
           third
           resurrection
           ,
           as
           they
           tell
           us
           of
           a
           first
           ,
           second
           ,
           and
           third
           comming
           of
           Christ
           to
           the
           earth
           .
           Further
           ,
           the
           resurrection
           here
           spoken
           of
           is
           attributed
           to
           the
           Soules
           of
           them
           that
           were
           beheaded
           ;
           these
           are
           not
           capable
           
           of
           a
           bodily
           resurrection
           ,
           in
           propriety
           of
           speech
           ;
           and
           if
           to
           these
           soules
           ,
           men
           at
           their
           owne
           pleasure
           without
           any
           warrant
           from
           scripture
           ,
           will
           ascribe
           a
           body
           ,
           they
           fall
           into
           a
           great
           inconvenience
           :
           for
           their
           love
           to
           this
           imagined
           first
           resurrection
           of
           the
           body
           ,
           they
           overthrow
           both
           the
           heaven
           and
           the
           hell
           which
           hitherto
           have
           beene
           beleeved
           ;
           and
           make
           no
           scruple
           to
           create
           a
           new
           heaven
           and
           a
           new
           hell
           of
           their
           owne
           invention
           ,
           to
           the
           dangerous
           scandall
           of
           all
           Christians
           .
        
         
           
           Master
           Archer
           seeing
           well
           the
           absurdity
           to
           bring
           a
           soule
           from
           heaven
           backe
           again
           to
           an
           earthly
           condition
           ,
           tells
           us
           plainely
           That
           no
           soule
           at
           all
           went
           ever
           to
           that
           which
           we
           call
           heaven
           ;
           That
           the
           Soule
           of
           Christ
           at
           his
           death
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           good
           theife
           went
           onely
           to
           an
           Elementary
           Paradise
           ,
           a
           place
           below
           the
           Moone
           ,
           in
           the
           region
           of
           the
           ayre
           ,
           or
           at
           highest
           in
           the
           Element
           of
           the
           fire
           ;
           That
           Enoch
           and
           Elias
           are
           gone
           no
           higher
           ;
           That
           no
           soule
           of
           any
           of
           the
           Saints
           goes
           to
           the
           third
           heavens
           where
           Christ
           is
           ,
           unto
           the
           last
           day
           .
           As
           for
           hell
           ,
           he
           tells
           us
           that
           all
           Christians
           but
           the
           Independent
           his
           followers
           ,
           have
           beene
           in
           an
           error
           about
           it
           ;
           he
           teaches
           that
           the
           hell
           whether
           the
           wicked
           now
           goes
           ,
           is
           not
           that
           fire
           prepared
           for
           the
           Divell
           and
           his
           Angells
           ,
           whether
           at
           the
           last
           Judgement
           they
           shall
           be
           sent
           ;
           but
           onely
           a
           place
           of
           prison
           in
           the
           Low
           region
           of
           the
           aire
           ,
           or
           in
           some
           part
           of
           the
           Sea
           ,
           where
           the
           soules
           of
           the
           wicked
           are
           kept
           till
           the
           day
           of
           Judgement
           ;
           but
           at
           the
           day
           of
           Judgement
           ,
           he
           tells
           us
           of
           a
           second
           hell
           ,
           very
           large
           ,
           and
           farre
           higher
           then
           the
           present
           heaven
           of
           the
           Saints
           ,
           the
           whole
           body
           of
           the
           foure
           Elements
           ,
           all
           the
           heavens
           of
           the
           Planets
           and
           fixed
           Starres
           ,
           and
           what
           ever
           else
           is
           below
           the
           third
           heavens
           the
           habitation
           of
           God
           ;
           he
           turnes
           it
           all
           into
           the
           first
           Chaos
           ,
           and
           makes
           all
           that
           confused
           body
           without
           any
           distinction
           ,
           to
           be
           hell
           .
           In
           all
           this
           ,
           the
           man
           is
           so
           confident
           ,
           as
           if
           there
           were
           nothing
           in
           these
           strange
           novelties
           to
           be
           called
           in
           question
           .
        
         
           
           Fifthly
           ,
           We
           deny
           that
           in
           this
           place
           there
           is
           one
           syllable
           for
           any
           earthly
           Kingdome
           .
           They
           shall
           reigne
           with
           Christ
           ,
           therefore
           they
           shall
           reigne
           with
           him
           upon
           earth
           :
           this
           is
           an
           addition
           to
           the
           Text.
           For
           ,
           suppose
           the
           words
           did
           import
           a
           reigning
           upon
           earth
           ,
           yet
           this
           would
           not
           inferre
           an
           earthly
           reigne
           ,
           for
           the
           Kingdome
           of
           Christ
           is
           spirituall
           ;
           like
           his
           Preisthood
           ,
           and
           these
           two
           are
           here
           conjoyned
           ,
           ver
           .
           6.
           
           
             They
             shall
             be
             Preists
             of
             God
             and
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             shall
             reigne
             
             with
             him
             .
          
           Christians
           on
           earth
           are
           Preists
           ,
           but
           not
           to
           offer
           bodily
           sacrifice
           ;
           and
           while
           they
           are
           upon
           earth
           they
           are
           Kings
           ,
           but
           not
           to
           rule
           mens
           outward
           estates
           :
           for
           if
           so
           ,
           then
           there
           should
           be
           all
           these
           thousand
           yeares
           many
           more
           Kings
           then
           Subjects
           .
           Master
           Archer
           tells
           us
           confidently
           without
           any
           scruple
           ,
           that
           not
           the
           Martyres
           alone
           ,
           and
           some
           few
           priviledged
           Saints
           ,
           as
           his
           Colleague
           
             T.
             G.
          
           would
           have
           it
           ,
           but
           that
           all
           the
           godly
           without
           any
           exception
           ,
           shall
           rise
           and
           be
           Kings
           to
           rule
           and
           judge
           the
           Saints
           ,
           who
           shall
           be
           borne
           in
           the
           thousand
           yeares
           ,
           Suppose
           it
           should
           be
           no
           disparagement
           for
           all
           these
           who
           then
           shall
           be
           borne
           ,
           to
           be
           excluded
           ,
           while
           they
           live
           from
           all
           places
           of
           authority
           and
           power
           :
           yet
           would
           it
           not
           be
           some
           piece
           of
           disorder
           to
           have
           more
           Kings
           to
           command
           then
           Subjects
           to
           obey
           ,
           for
           I
           suppose
           that
           the
           godly
           of
           all
           by-gone
           ages
           arising
           together
           will
           be
           many
           more
           then
           the
           Saints
           in
           any
           one
           age
           of
           these
           thousand
           yeares
           .
        
         
           Sixthly
           ,
           we
           deny
           that
           a
           thousand
           yeares
           in
           any
           propriety
           of
           
           speech
           ,
           can
           be
           applyed
           to
           Christs
           Personall
           reigne
           ;
           for
           if
           we
           speak
           of
           his
           reigne
           either
           in
           his
           nature
           or
           Person
           ,
           it
           is
           eternall
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           be
           measured
           by
           any
           yeares
           or
           time
           ;
           and
           if
           we
           speake
           of
           his
           regall
           office
           as
           Mediatour
           ,
           it
           must
           be
           much
           longer
           then
           a
           thousand
           yeares
           ;
           for
           although
           we
           should
           cut
           off
           from
           his
           Monarchy
           all
           the
           yeares
           that
           are
           past
           since
           his
           birth
           to
           this
           day
           ,
           which
           were
           much
           against
           the
           currant
           of
           scripture
           ,
           since
           all
           this
           while
           he
           hath
           beene
           sitting
           upon
           the
           Throne
           of
           his
           Father
           David
           ,
           and
           ruling
           his
           Church
           as
           King
           and
           Monarch
           thereof
           ;
           yet
           it
           were
           uncomely
           to
           confine
           the
           time
           of
           his
           reigne
           to
           come
           to
           a
           thousand
           yeares
           ;
           this
           were
           too
           small
           an
           endurance
           for
           his
           Monarchy
           .
           Many
           humane
           Principalities
           ,
           sundry
           States
           and
           Empires
           which
           have
           beene
           and
           this
           day
           are
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           might
           contend
           for
           a
           longer
           continuance
           ,
           for
           this
           cause
           it
           seemes
           to
           be
           that
           Master
           Archer
           the
           most
           resolute
           Doctor
           in
           this
           question
           that
           I
           have
           met
           with
           ,
           makes
           the
           thousand
           yeares
           we
           debate
           of
           ,
           to
           be
           onely
           the
           evening
           of
           Christs
           Personall
           reigne
           ;
           but
           to
           the
           morning
           therof
           wherein
           at
           leisure
           all
           the
           processes
           of
           the
           Last
           Judgement
           are
           gone
           through
           ,
           he
           ascribes
           a
           great
           many
           more
           yeares
           ,
           readily
           another
           thousand
           ;
           and
           why
           not
           two
           or
           three
           or
           more
           thousands
           ?
           It
           is
           good
           to
           be
           wise
           to
           sobriety
           ;
           arrogant
           curiosity
           and
           presumptuous
           wantonnesse
           of
           wit
           ●s
           detestable
           ,
           though
           in
           the
           best
           men
           .
        
         
           Seventhly
           ,
           the
           place
           makes
           Satan
           to
           be
           bound
           up
           onely
           from
           
           seducing
           the
           Nations
           ,
           that
           he
           should
           not
           be
           able
           as
           before
           the
           comming
           of
           Christ
           he
           was
           ,
           to
           misleade
           the
           Nations
           of
           the
           whole
           world
           to
           Idolatry
           ,
           a
           free
           doore
           then
           being
           opened
           to
           the
           Gospell
           in
           every
           Nation
           ,
           for
           their
           conversion
           to
           the
           truth
           ;
           but
           our
           new
           Doctors
           extend
           the
           place
           much
           further
           ;
           they
           will
           have
           Satan
           bound
           up
           for
           a
           1000
           yeares
           ,
           not
           onely
           from
           seducing
           Nations
           to
           Idolatry
           ,
           but
           from
           tempting
           any
           person
           to
           any
           sin
           ;
           this
           is
           contrary
           to
           these
           Scriptures
           which
           makes
           every
           Saint
           in
           all
           ages
           ,
           to
           fight
           not
           onely
           
             with
             flesh
             and
             bloud
             ,
             but
             with
             Principalities
             and
             Powers
          
           :
           which
           makes
           Satan
           always
           
             to
             goe
             about
             like
             a
             roaring
             Lion
             seeking
             whom
             he
             may
             devoure
          
           ;
           and
           that
           so
           boldly
           that
           in
           the
           very
           presence
           of
           Christ
           ,
           he
           doth
           seeke
           to
           winnow
           the
           best
           of
           his
           Disciples
           :
           yea
           ,
           the
           place
           in
           hand
           gives
           to
           Satan
           in
           the
           very
           time
           of
           the
           thousand
           yeares
           ,
           so
           great
           power
           upon
           multitudes
           of
           men
           who
           never
           were
           sanctified
           ,
           but
           ever
           his
           vassalls
           ,
           led
           by
           him
           at
           his
           will
           ,
           that
           he
           makes
           them
           compasse
           the
           holy
           City
           ,
           and
           the
           Campe
           of
           the
           Saints
           to
           fight
           against
           God
           ,
           till
           fire
           from
           heaven
           did
           destroy
           them
           .
        
         
           
           Beside
           this
           famous
           place
           ,
           Master
           Archer
           ,
           Master
           Mattoun
           and
           
             T.
             G.
          
           in
           his
           glimps
           ,
           bring
           a
           number
           of
           other
           scriptures
           for
           their
           Tenet
           ,
           wherewith
           we
           neede
           not
           meddle
           :
           for
           Master
           Petree
           ,
           and
           Master
           Hayne
           in
           peculiar
           treatises
           have
           answered
           them
           all
           ;
           onely
           the
           cheife
           of
           them
           ,
           which
           Master
           Burrows
           in
           his
           treatise
           upon
           Hos
           .
           1.
           is
           pleased
           to
           chuse
           out
           ,
           we
           will
           consider
           .
           He
           builds
           much
           upon
           Daniel
           .
           12.
           as
           if
           it
           did
           prove
           the
           resurrection
           of
           some
           of
           the
           godly
           to
           an
           earthly
           glory
           a
           thousand
           yeares
           before
           the
           last
           Judgement
           ;
           he
           borroweth
           from
           the
           glimpse
           foure
           arguments
           ,
           word
           by
           word
           ;
           there
           is
           a
           fifth
           also
           in
           the
           glimpse
           ,
           which
           the
           most
           of
           that
           party
           doe
           much
           insist
           upon
           ;
           the
           first
           is
           taken
           from
           the
           second
           verse
           of
           that
           12
           chap.
           At
           the
           last
           Judgement
           say
           they
           ,
           all
           shall
           rise
           ;
           but
           ,
           in
           that
           place
           ,
           many
           doe
           rise
           ,
           not
           all
           .
        
         
           
           Answer
           .
           We
           prove
           that
           the
           Prophet
           speakes
           here
           of
           the
           last
           
           resurrection
           ,
           by
           two
           grounds
           which
           our
           Brethren
           will
           not
           deny
           .
           First
           ,
           the
           resurrection
           unto
           life
           eternall
           is
           onely
           at
           the
           last
           day
           ;
           but
           the
           resurrection
           whereof
           Daniel
           speakes
           ,
           is
           expresly
           to
           life
           eternall
           ;
           not
           that
           prior
           resurrection
           which
           out
           Brethren
           aime
           at
           ,
           to
           a
           temporall
           Kingdome
           of
           a
           thousand
           yeares
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           the
           resurrection
           of
           the
           wicked
           to
           eternall
           shame
           ,
           is
           onely
           at
           the
           last
           day
           ;
           for
           according
           to
           our
           Brethrens
           Doctrine
           ,
           the
           wicked
           have
           no
           part
           of
           the
           
             first
             resurrection
          
           ,
           and
           rise
           not
           till
           the
           thousand
           
           yeares
           be
           ended
           ;
           now
           ,
           the
           resurrection
           whereof
           Daniel
           speakes
           in
           verse
           2.
           is
           expressely
           of
           the
           wicked
           to
           shame
           and
           death
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           of
           the
           godly
           to
           life
           and
           glory
           .
           As
           for
           their
           Argument
           from
           the
           word
           Many
           ,
           it
           proves
           not
           that
           all
           did
           not
           rise
           ,
           but
           onely
           that
           these
           that
           did
           rise
           ,
           were
           many
           and
           a
           great
           multitude
           .
           Therefore
           Deodate
           Translates
           the
           words
           well
           according
           to
           the
           sence
           of
           the
           Originall
           ,
           
             The
             multitude
             of
             these
             that
             sleepe
             in
             the
             dust
             .
          
           The
           Collectives
           ,
           
             omnes
             &
             multi
          
           ,
           are
           sometimes
           Synonemy's
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           matter
           in
           hand
           ;
           as
           omnes
           must
           sometimes
           be
           taken
           for
           multi
           ;
           so
           multi
           must
           sometimes
           be
           taken
           for
           omnes
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           They
           reason
           from
           the
           third
           verse
           ,
           that
           in
           the
           last
           resurrection
           
           the
           bodies
           of
           all
           the
           Saints
           shall
           shine
           as
           the
           Sunne
           :
           But
           ,
           in
           the
           resurrection
           whereof
           the
           Prophet
           speakes
           ,
           no
           body
           shines
           as
           the
           Sunne
           ,
           but
           some
           as
           the
           Starres
           ,
           others
           as
           the
           Firmament
           .
           Answ
           .
           The
           preceding
           verse
           evinces
           unanswerably
           ,
           that
           the
           Prophet
           here
           is
           speaking
           of
           the
           last
           resurrection
           to
           life
           everlasting
           ;
           as
           for
           the
           argument
           ,
           it
           doth
           not
           follow
           that
           they
           who
           here
           are
           said
           to
           have
           so
           much
           glory
           ,
           may
           not
           elsewhere
           be
           said
           to
           have
           more
           ;
           for
           that
           which
           here
           the
           Prophet
           intends
           to
           expresse
           is
           not
           the
           absolute
           but
           the
           comparative
           glory
           of
           the
           Saints
           ;
           however
           the
           least
           disciple
           should
           shine
           as
           the
           Sunne
           ,
           yet
           if
           ye
           compare
           his
           glory
           with
           the
           greater
           light
           of
           an
           other
           ,
           you
           may
           expresse
           the
           glory
           of
           both
           in
           the
           similitude
           of
           lightsome
           bodies
           lesse
           glorious
           then
           the
           Sunne
           ,
           if
           so
           these
           bodies
           differ
           one
           from
           another
           in
           degrees
           of
           glory
           ;
           for
           all
           that
           the
           Prophet
           here
           aimes
           at
           ,
           is
           onely
           this
           difference
           of
           glory
           .
           Christ
           in
           the
           Gospell
           makes
           all
           the
           Saints
           to
           shine
           as
           the
           Sunne
           ,
           yet
           the
           Apostle
           1
           Cor.
           15.45
           .
           distinguishing
           the
           different
           degrees
           of
           glory
           that
           is
           among
           the
           Saints
           ,
           scruples
           not
           to
           expresse
           the
           glory
           of
           the
           most
           of
           them
           in
           the
           similitude
           of
           bodies
           lesse
           glorious
           then
           the
           Sunne
           ;
           
             There
             is
             one
             glory
             of
             the
             Sunne
             ,
             another
             glory
             of
             the
             Moone
             ,
             another
             of
             the
             Starres
             ;
             for
             one
             Starre
             differeth
             from
             another
             Starre
             in
             glory
             ;
             so
             also
             is
             the
             resurrection
             from
             the
             dead
             .
          
           Further
           ,
           will
           our
           Brethren
           affirme
           that
           the
           bodies
           of
           the
           Saints
           on
           earth
           during
           the
           time
           of
           those
           thousand
           yeares
           ,
           shall
           be
           so
           farre
           changed
           ,
           as
           to
           shine
           like
           the
           Starres
           ,
           and
           yet
           to
           eate
           ,
           drinke
           ,
           and
           sleepe
           ?
           so
           much
           glory
           can
           hardly
           stand
           with
           so
           much
           basenesse
           .
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           They
           reason
           from
           the
           fourth
           verse
           ;
           The
           last
           resurrection
           
           
           is
           no
           mystery
           nor
           any
           secret
           to
           be
           sealed
           up
           to
           the
           end
           of
           the
           vision
           .
           But
           ,
           the
           resurrection
           here
           spoken
           of
           ,
           is
           such
           a
           mystery
           as
           must
           be
           sealed
           up
           .
        
         
           Answer
           ,
           First
           ,
           according
           to
           Mr.
           Burrowes
           expresse
           profession
           in
           the
           same
           place
           ,
           the
           Argument
           may
           be
           inverted
           ;
           for
           the
           first
           resurrection
           to
           the
           thousand
           yeares
           of
           glory
           ,
           he
           makes
           a
           Doctrine
           very
           well
           knowne
           and
           much
           insisted
           upon
           by
           all
           the
           Prophets
           before
           Christ
           ;
           but
           the
           Generall
           resurrection
           and
           life
           everlasting
           he
           makes
           to
           be
           a
           hid
           and
           secret
           Doctrine
           which
           the
           Prophets
           in
           the
           old
           Testament
           doe
           scarcely
           touch
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           Life
           eternall
           and
           death
           eternall
           ,
           heaven
           and
           hell
           ,
           are
           to
           this
           day
           very
           great
           Mysteries
           to
           the
           most
           of
           the
           world
           ;
           and
           Scriptures
           concerning
           these
           ,
           are
           hid
           and
           closed
           above
           any
           other
           .
           Thirdly
           ,
           The
           words
           speake
           not
           onely
           of
           the
           resurrection
           ,
           but
           of
           the
           whole
           preceding
           Prophecie
           ,
           especially
           of
           the
           peoples
           deliverance
           by
           Michael
           the
           Prince
           from
           the
           oppression
           of
           Antiochus
           ,
           which
           was
           not
           much
           to
           be
           understood
           till
           it
           came
           to
           passe
           .
        
         
           
           Fourthly
           ,
           They
           reason
           from
           the
           last
           verse
           ;
           Life
           eternall
           is
           common
           to
           all
           the
           Saints
           ,
           and
           no
           singular
           priviledge
           of
           Daniels
           .
           But
           ,
           the
           resurrection
           here
           spoken
           of
           ,
           is
           promised
           to
           Daniel
           as
           a
           singular
           favour
           .
        
         
           Answer
           ,
           Mr.
           Archer
           who
           is
           deepest
           learned
           in
           these
           Mysteries
           ,
           affirmes
           .
           That
           all
           the
           goldly
           as
           well
           as
           Daniel
           ,
           had
           their
           part
           in
           the
           first
           resurrection
           ;
           and
           indeede
           ,
           if
           once
           you
           begin
           to
           distinguish
           ,
           it
           will
           be
           hard
           to
           finde
           satisfactory
           grounds
           to
           give
           this
           glory
           to
           Daniel
           ,
           and
           to
           deny
           it
           to
           David
           ,
           to
           Moses
           ,
           to
           Abraham
           and
           many
           others
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           We
           may
           well
           say
           that
           life
           eternall
           albeit
           common
           to
           all
           the
           Saints
           ,
           yet
           is
           so
           divine
           ,
           so
           rare
           and
           singular
           a
           mercy
           to
           every
           one
           that
           gets
           it
           ,
           that
           it
           may
           be
           propounded
           to
           Daniel
           and
           every
           Saint
           as
           a
           soveraigne
           comfort
           against
           the
           bitternesse
           of
           all
           their
           troubles
           .
           Thirdly
           ,
           The
           place
           according
           to
           the
           best
           Interpreters
           ,
           speakes
           nothing
           at
           all
           of
           any
           resurrection
           ;
           onely
           it
           imports
           a
           promise
           to
           Daniel
           to
           live
           in
           peace
           all
           his
           dayes
           ,
           that
           notwithstanding
           all
           the
           troubles
           ,
           of
           the
           Church
           which
           he
           saw
           in
           these
           visions
           (
           as
           Diodate
           Translates
           it
           )
           yet
           so
           farre
           as
           concerned
           himself
           he
           should
           goe
           on
           to
           his
           end
           ,
           and
           rest
           ,
           stand
           ,
           or
           continue
           in
           his
           present
           honours
           and
           prosperous
           condition
           to
           his
           death
           ,
           and
           〈…〉
           of
           his
           dayes
           .
        
         
         
           Fifthly
           ,
           from
           the
           11.
           and
           12.
           verse
           they
           conclude
           peremptorily
           
           the
           beginning
           of
           these
           thousand
           yeares
           to
           be
           in
           the
           yeare
           1650
           ;
           or
           at
           furthest
           1695
           for
           they
           make
           the
           1290
           dayes
           to
           be
           so
           many
           yeares
           ,
           and
           the
           1335
           dayes
           to
           be
           45
           yeares
           more
           ;
           these
           they
           make
           to
           beginne
           in
           the
           raigne
           of
           Julian
           the
           Apostate
           who
           after
           Constantine's
           death
           ,
           did
           re-establish
           Paganisme
           in
           the
           Empire
           ,
           and
           encouraged
           the
           Jewes
           to
           build
           the
           Temple
           of
           Jerusalem
           ,
           till
           God
           hindred
           them
           by
           an
           Earthquake
           which
           did
           cast
           up
           the
           foundation-stones
           of
           the
           old
           Temple
           .
           Beginning
           their
           account
           at
           this
           time
           ,
           the
           end
           of
           their
           first
           number
           falls
           on
           the
           yeere
           1650
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           second
           on
           the
           yeare
           1695.
           
           This
           is
           Archers
           calculation
           ,
           which
           
             T.
             G.
          
           and
           others
           follow
           precisely
           .
        
         
           Answer
           ,
           We
           marvell
           at
           the
           rashnesse
           of
           men
           who
           by
           the
           example
           of
           many
           before
           them
           ,
           will
           not
           learne
           greater
           wisedome
           ;
           if
           they
           needes
           must
           determine
           peremptorily
           of
           
             times
             and
             seasons
          
           ,
           That
           they
           doe
           not
           extend
           their
           period
           beyond
           their
           owne
           dayes
           ,
           That
           they
           be
           not
           ,
           as
           some
           before
           them
           ,
           laughed
           at
           before
           their
           owne
           Eyes
           ,
           when
           they
           have
           lived
           to
           set
           the
           vanity
           of
           their
           too
           confident
           Predictions
           ;
           however
           ,
           in
           this
           calculation
           ,
           there
           seemes
           nothing
           to
           be
           sound
           ;
           neither
           the
           beginning
           ,
           nor
           the
           middle
           ,
           nor
           the
           later
           end
           .
           If
           the
           thousand
           yeares
           begin
           in
           the
           1650
           yeare
           ,
           if
           Christ
           then
           come
           in
           person
           to
           the
           earth
           ,
           what
           will
           keepe
           him
           from
           perfecting
           his
           Kingdome
           to
           the
           1695
           yeare
           thereafter
           ;
           will
           he
           spend
           whole
           45
           yeares
           in
           warres
           against
           the
           Nations
           ,
           before
           they
           be
           subdued
           to
           his
           Scepter
           ?
           Secondly
           ,
           What
           warrant
           have
           they
           to
           begin
           their
           account
           with
           the
           Empire
           of
           Julian
           ?
           Did
           he
           set
           up
           
             any
             abomination
          
           at
           all
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           God
           ?
           He
           opened
           againe
           in
           the
           Territories
           of
           his
           Empire
           the
           Pagan
           Temples
           ,
           which
           by
           Constantine
           had
           been
           closed
           ;
           by
           counsell
           and
           example
           he
           allured
           men
           to
           idolatry
           ;
           but
           he
           troubled
           not
           any
           Christians
           in
           the
           liberty
           of
           their
           profession
           ,
           he
           did
           not
           set
           up
           idolatry
           in
           any
           Christian
           Congregation
           ;
           The
           Lord
           did
           quickly
           kill
           him
           and
           so
           prevented
           his
           intended
           persecution
           of
           Christians
           .
           But
           although
           it
           could
           be
           verified
           of
           him
           ,
           that
           he
           did
           set
           up
           the
           
             abomination
             of
             desolation
             in
             the
             Temple
          
           ;
           yet
           how
           made
           he
           the
           
             daily
             Sacrifice
             to
             cease
          
           ?
           he
           was
           so
           far
           from
           this
           ,
           that
           to
           t●
           uttermost
           of
           his
           power
           he
           laboured
           to
           set
           up
           againe
           the
           daily
           Sacrifice
           which
           some
           hundred
           yeares
           ceased
           .
           Scripture
           speakes
           onely
           of
           two
           times
           wherein
           the
           
           solemne
           sacrifice
           was
           made
           to
           cease
           ,
           and
           the
           abomination
           of
           desolation
           was
           set
           up
           .
           First
           ,
           by
           
             Antiochus
             Epiphanes
          
           ,
           and
           then
           by
           
             Titus
             Vespasian
          
           ;
           but
           of
           Julian
           his
           making
           the
           sacrifice
           to
           cease
           ,
           Scripture
           speakes
           nothing
           .
           That
           Story
           of
           the
           Earthquake
           whereupon
           Mr
           Archer
           builds
           ,
           albeit
           reported
           by
           some
           of
           the
           Ancients
           ,
           seemes
           to
           be
           a
           great
           fable
           ;
           Certainely
           ,
           the
           application
           of
           it
           to
           Christs
           Prophesie
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           
             A
             stone
             shall
             not
             be
             left
             upon
             a
             stone
             ,
          
           as
           if
           this
           had
           not
           been
           fulfilled
           till
           that
           Earthquake
           had
           cast
           up
           all
           the
           foundation-stones
           of
           the
           ancient
           Temple
           ,
           is
           very
           temerarious
           .
           As
           The
           beginning
           and
           end
           of
           their
           calculation
           is
           groundlesse
           ,
           so
           also
           the
           midst
           and
           the
           whole
           body
           of
           it
           is
           frivolous
           .
           What
           necessity
           is
           there
           to
           expound
           dayes
           by
           yeares
           especially
           in
           that
           place
           ,
           where
           yeares
           are
           divided
           into
           dayes
           ?
           In
           the
           very
           preceding
           words
           ,
           vers
           .
           7.
           the
           dayes
           here
           mentioned
           ,
           are
           expressed
           
             by
             a
             time
             ,
             times
             ,
             and
             halfe
             a
             time
          
           :
           can
           they
           shew
           in
           any
           place
           of
           Scripture
           that
           ever
           a
           day
           is
           put
           for
           a
           yeare
           ,
           where
           yeares
           ,
           and
           dayes
           are
           conjoyned
           ,
           and
           a
           few
           yeares
           are
           extended
           in
           the
           enumeration
           of
           all
           the
           dayes
           that
           are
           in
           these
           yeares
           ?
        
         
           The
           words
           of
           the
           Prophet
           Daniel
           are
           cleare
           ,
           if
           they
           be
           taken
           as
           they
           lie
           ;
           but
           if
           they
           be
           strained
           to
           a
           Mysticall
           sense
           ,
           they
           become
           inexplicable
           .
           The
           Lord
           is
           comforting
           the
           Prophet
           and
           the
           whole
           Church
           by
           the
           short
           indurance
           of
           the
           desolations
           which
           Antiochus
           was
           to
           bring
           upon
           them
           ;
           for
           from
           the
           time
           of
           his
           scattering
           of
           the
           Jewes
           ,
           and
           discharging
           of
           the
           solemne
           sacrifice
           ,
           unto
           the
           breaking
           of
           the
           yoake
           of
           his
           Tyranny
           ,
           it
           should
           be
           but
           three
           yeares
           and
           a
           halfe
           with
           a
           few
           more
           dayes
           :
           yea
           ,
           unto
           that
           happy
           time
           when
           the
           plague
           of
           God
           should
           fall
           on
           his
           person
           ,
           it
           should
           be
           but
           45
           dayes
           more
           .
           The
           History
           of
           Josephus
           and
           the
           Maccabees
           ,
           makes
           the
           event
           accord
           with
           this
           prediction
           .
           Why
           then
           should
           we
           straine
           the
           Text
           any
           further
           to
           a
           
             new
             sence
          
           which
           neither
           agrees
           with
           the
           event
           nor
           with
           the
           words
           ?
        
         
           
           Another
           place
           alleadged
           by
           Mr.
           Burrowes
           ,
           is
           Psalme
           102.16
           .
           
             When
             the
             Lord
             shall
             build
             up
             Sion
             ,
             he
             shall
             appeare
             in
             his
             glory
          
           ;
           As
           if
           this
           did
           import
           both
           the
           building
           againe
           of
           Sion
           and
           also
           Christs
           glorious
           appearance
           upon
           the
           earth
           .
        
         
           
           Answer
           .
           This
           place
           speaks
           of
           no
           such
           things
           ;
           the
           ordinary
           Exposition
           of
           late
           and
           old
           Interpreters
           ,
           agrees
           so
           well
           with
           the
           contexture
           of
           the
           whole
           Psalme
           ,
           that
           to
           drive
           it
           farther
           ,
           were
           needlesse
           ,
           
           the
           place
           speakes
           of
           the
           Babylonish
           Captivity
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           earnest
           desire
           of
           the
           godly
           at
           
             that
             time
          
           to
           have
           Jerusalem
           and
           Sion
           then
           in
           the
           dust
           ,
           againe
           restored
           .
           This
           desire
           of
           the
           Saints
           is
           granted
           ,
           and
           a
           promise
           is
           made
           to
           them
           that
           Sion
           should
           be
           againe
           builded
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           Lord
           by
           this
           act
           of
           mercy
           should
           get
           great
           glory
           .
           But
           for
           any
           third
           building
           of
           Sion
           after
           the
           dayes
           of
           the
           Messias
           ,
           or
           for
           any
           personall
           raigne
           of
           Christ
           upon
           earth
           ,
           no
           syllable
           in
           this
           place
           doth
           appeare
           .
        
         
           His
           next
           place
           is
           Rom.
           11.12
           .
           
           
             If
             the
             fall
             of
             them
             be
             the
             riches
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             the
             diminishing
             of
             them
             be
             the
             riches
             of
             the
             Gentiles
             ;
             how
             much
             more
             their
             fullnesse
             ?
          
        
         
           Ans
           .
           There
           is
           nothing
           here
           for
           the
           point
           in
           hand
           :
           
           we
           grant
           willingly
           that
           the
           Nation
           of
           the
           Jewes
           shall
           be
           converted
           to
           the
           fayth
           of
           Christ
           ;
           and
           that
           the
           fullnesse
           of
           the
           Gentiles
           is
           to
           come
           in
           with
           them
           to
           the
           Christian
           Church
           ;
           also
           that
           the
           quickning
           of
           that
           dead
           and
           rotten
           member
           ,
           shall
           be
           a
           matter
           of
           exceeding
           joy
           to
           the
           whole
           Church
           .
           But
           That
           the
           converted
           Jewes
           shall
           returne
           to
           Canaan
           to
           build
           Jerusalem
           ;
           That
           Christ
           shall
           come
           from
           the
           heaven
           to
           reigne
           among
           them
           for
           a
           thousand
           yeares
           ,
           there
           is
           no
           such
           thing
           intimated
           in
           the
           scriptures
           in
           hand
           .
        
         
           Master
           Burrous
           fifth
           place
           ,
           is
           Acts
           3.20
           ,
           21.
           
           
           
             He
             shall
             send
             Iesus
             Christ
             whom
             the
             heavens
             must
             receive
             unto
             the
             times
             of
             the
             restitution
             of
             all
             things
             .
          
        
         
           Ans
           .
           That
           these
           words
           are
           to
           be
           understood
           of
           Christs
           comming
           to
           the
           last
           Judgement
           ,
           
           and
           not
           of
           his
           comming
           to
           any
           Temporall
           Kingdome
           on
           earth
           ,
           we
           did
           before
           prove
           .
        
         
           His
           sixth
           place
           ,
           is
           2
           Pet.
           3.10.13
           .
           
           
             But
             the
             day
             of
             the
             Lord
             will
             come
             as
             a
             Theife
             in
             the
             night
             ,
             in
             the
             which
             the
             heavens
             shall
             passe
             away
             with
             a
             great
             noyse
             ,
             and
             the
             Elements
             shall
             melt
             with
             fervent
             heate
             ;
             the
             earth
             also
             and
             the
             works
             that
             are
             therein
             ,
             shall
             be
             burnt
             up
             :
             neverthelesse
             we
             according
             to
             his
             promise
             ,
             looke
             for
             new
             heavens
             and
             a
             new
             earth
             wherein
             dwelleth
             righteousnesse
             .
          
        
         
           Ans
           .
           First
           it
           would
           be
           remembred
           that
           our
           Brethren
           do
           adde
           among
           many
           other
           things
           ,
           
           this
           also
           unto
           the
           Tenet
           of
           the
           old
           Chiliasts
           ,
           That
           before
           their
           golden
           age
           the
           earth
           and
           all
           things
           therein
           must
           be
           destroyed
           ;
           That
           the
           earth
           wherein
           they
           are
           to
           reigne
           ,
           that
           the
           Beasts
           ,
           Foules
           ,
           Fishes
           ,
           Trees
           and
           all
           other
           creatures
           they
           are
           to
           make
           use
           of
           in
           their
           thousand
           yeares
           ,
           are
           to
           be
           of
           new
           created
           ,
           
           all
           the
           old
           creatures
           in
           their
           whole
           kindes
           being
           burnt
           to
           ashes
           ,
           and
           destroyed
           .
        
         
           
           We
           say
           secondly
           ,
           That
           this
           place
           is
           miserably
           misinterpreted
           ;
           for
           all
           that
           the
           Apostle
           is
           saying
           ,
           is
           in
           answer
           to
           the
           scoffers
           cavill
           verse
           4.
           requiring
           in
           scorne
           the
           performance
           of
           the
           promise
           of
           Christs
           comming
           ,
           not
           unto
           this
           thousand
           yeares
           raigne
           ,
           but
           
             to
             the
             day
             of
             Judgement
             and
             perdition
             of
             ungodly
             men
             ,
          
           as
           the
           Apostle
           speaks
           expressely
           vers
           .
           7.
           
           Now
           ,
           all
           the
           Chiliasts
           confesse
           that
           
             this
             Judgement
          
           and
           
             that
             perdition
          
           ,
           is
           not
           till
           after
           the
           thousand
           yeares
           ;
           so
           the
           burning
           of
           necessity
           according
           to
           their
           owne
           grounds
           ,
           cannot
           precede
           ,
           but
           must
           follow
           them
           .
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           the
           time
           whereof
           the
           Apostle
           speakes
           ,
           is
           called
           
             the
             day
             of
             the
             Lord
          
           ,
           the
           usuall
           discription
           of
           Christs
           comming
           to
           Judgement
           ;
           also
           the
           day
           that
           comes
           on
           the
           world
           
             as
             a
             theefe
             in
             the
             night
             ,
          
           which
           phrase
           oftentimes
           in
           scripture
           is
           attributed
           unto
           Christs
           comming
           unto
           Judgement
           ,
           but
           is
           not
           true
           of
           his
           comming
           to
           the
           Millenary
           reigne
           :
           for
           the
           calculation
           of
           that
           time
           is
           so
           well
           knowne
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           preached
           and
           printed
           to
           be
           at
           
             such
             a
             yeare
          
           ,
           if
           not
           such
           a
           mounth
           or
           day
           .
           Also
           ,
           this
           dissolving
           of
           the
           heavens
           and
           Elements
           with
           fire
           ,
           is
           a
           concomitant
           of
           Christ
           his
           comming
           to
           the
           last
           Judgement
           ,
           as
           is
           expressely
           intimated
           .
           2
           Thes
           .
           1.8.9
           .
        
         
           As
           for
           the
           words
           whereupon
           alone
           they
           ground
           their
           argument
           ,
           
             the
             new
             Earth
             wherein
             dwells
             righteousnesse
             .
          
           As
           if
           these
           words
           could
           not
           be
           true
           after
           the
           last
           Judgement
           :
           no
           righteous
           man
           then
           dwelling
           upon
           the
           earth
           .
           If
           they
           had
           looked
           upon
           the
           originall
           ,
           they
           would
           have
           seene
           the
           weakenesse
           of
           their
           collection
           ;
           for
           the
           words
           runne
           thus
           ,
           
             We
             in
             whom
             righteousnesse
             dwells
             ,
             looke
             for
             new
             Heavens
             and
             a
             new
             Earth
          
           ;
           The
           habitation
           of
           righteousnesse
           referring
           neither
           to
           the
           heavens
           not
           to
           the
           earth
           ,
           but
           to
           the
           godly
           and
           righteous
           persons
           who
           did
           waite
           for
           the
           performance
           of
           the
           promise
           of
           new
           heavens
           and
           a
           new
           earth
           ,
           as
           our
           late
           annotations
           doe
           observe
           ;
           And
           though
           you
           would
           reade
           them
           according
           to
           our
           English
           Translation
           ,
           yet
           that
           inhabitation
           needes
           not
           referre
           to
           the
           earth
           ,
           but
           to
           the
           heavens
           onely
           ,
           as
           Junius
           well
           observes
           .
           For
           it
           is
           not
           
             in
             qua
             terra
          
           ,
           but
           
             in
             quibus
             coelis
          
           ;
           and
           our
           Brethren
           if
           they
           beleeve
           Mr.
           Archer
           ,
           must
           referre
           the
           Pronoune
           not
           to
           both
           the
           Substantives
           ,
           but
           onely
           to
           the
           one
           ;
           for
           he
           teaches
           That
           during
           the
           thousand
           yeares
           no
           righteous
           soule
           inhabites
           the
           
           heaven
           :
           and
           thereafter
           ,
           that
           no
           righteous
           soule
           does
           inhabit
           either
           the
           earth
           or
           the
           heavens
           wherein
           now
           the
           soules
           of
           the
           godly
           are
           ,
           all
           these
           being
           turned
           into
           hell
           ,
           the
           habitation
           of
           unrighteous
           men
           and
           divells
           .
        
         
           Mr.
           Burrows
           seventh
           place
           ,
           Isa
           .
           65.21
           .
           
           
             And
             they
             shall
             build
             houses
             and
             inhabit
             them
             ,
             and
             they
             shall
             plant
             Vinyeards
             and
             eate
             the
             fruit
             of
             them
             .
          
           and
           ver
           .
           17.
           
           
             Behold
             ,
             I
             create
             new
             heavens
             and
             a
             new
             earth
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           Hence
           concluding
           not
           onely
           a
           new
           heaven
           and
           a
           new
           earth
           for
           the
           Millenary
           reigne
           ,
           but
           a
           planting
           of
           Vinyeards
           ,
           a
           building
           of
           houses
           ;
           which
           cannot
           be
           after
           the
           day
           of
           Judgement
           .
        
         
           Ans
           .
           First
           ,
           
           Master
           Burrowes
           referres
           this
           place
           to
           the
           former
           passage
           of
           Peter
           ;
           if
           therefore
           Peters
           new
           heavens
           and
           new
           earth
           
           must
           be
           understood
           of
           the
           
             life
             to
             come
             ;
             Isaiahs
          
           new
           heavens
           and
           new
           earth
           must
           be
           understood
           of
           the
           same
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           It
           s
           very
           new
           and
           harsh
           divinity
           to
           say
           that
           after
           the
           
           heavens
           have
           passed
           away
           with
           a
           noyse
           ,
           and
           the
           earth
           with
           all
           the
           workes
           thereof
           are
           burnt
           up
           ,
           that
           men
           shall
           plant
           Vineyards
           ,
           and
           build
           houses
           upon
           the
           new
           earth
           ;
           Therefore
           Master
           Burrows
           notwithstanding
           his
           argument
           and
           reference
           of
           Isaiah
           to
           Peter
           ,
           seemes
           in
           that
           same
           place
           to
           retract
           and
           acknowledge
           that
           the
           
             new
             heavens
          
           and
           the
           
             new
             earth
          
           must
           be
           expounded
           by
           a
           Metaphor
           ,
           and
           import
           no
           more
           then
           the
           doing
           of
           so
           glorious
           things
           by
           God
           for
           the
           Church
           ,
           in
           the
           
             latter
             days
          
           ,
           as
           shall
           manifest
           his
           glorious
           and
           creating
           power
           ,
           as
           if
           he
           did
           make
           new
           heavens
           and
           a
           new
           earth
           .
           This
           is
           farre
           from
           the
           burning
           of
           the
           heavens
           and
           earth
           that
           now
           are
           .
           It
           is
           no
           more
           then
           what
           the
           Apostle
           Peter
           brings
           from
           the
           Prophet
           
             Joel
             :
             Acts.
          
           2.19
           .
           
             And
             I
             will
             shew
             wonders
             in
             heaven
             above
             ,
             and
             signes
             in
             the
             earth
             beneath
             ,
             bloud
             and
             fi●●
             ,
             and
             vapour
             of
             smoake
             ;
             the
             Sunne
             shall
             be
             turned
             into
             darknesse
             and
             the
             Moone
             into
             bloud
             .
          
           All
           which
           Peter
           makes
           to
           be
           performed
           upon
           the
           day
           of
           the
           Pentecost
           .
           It
           is
           no
           more
           then
           that
           of
           Haggay
           2.6
           .
           
             Yet
             once
             it
             is
             a
             little
             while
             and
             I
             will
             shake
             the
             heavens
             and
             the
             earth
             ,
             and
             the
             sea
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             dry
             land
          
           ;
           which
           the
           Apostle
           Heb.
           12.26
           ,
           27.
           makes
           to
           be
           performed
           at
           the
           first
           comming
           of
           Christ
           .
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           That
           the
           matter
           of
           this
           65.
           chap.
           of
           
             Isai
             .
             v.
          
           16.
           is
           to
           be
           
           referred
           to
           Christs
           first
           comming
           ,
           and
           the
           Apostles
           first
           pr●●ching
           unto
           the
           Gentiles
           ,
           is
           cleare
           by
           comparing
           the
           first
           verse
           of
           this
           chap.
           
             I
             am
             found
             of
             them
             that
             sought
             me
             not
             ,
          
           with
           the
           20
           verse
           of
           the
           
           tenth
           to
           the
           
             Romanes
             ;
             But
             Isaiah
             was
             very
             bold
             ,
             and
             sayth
             ,
             I
             was
             found
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           
           Fourthly
           ,
           to
           expound
           the
           Prophets
           in
           this
           fashion
           ▪
           were
           to
           stumble
           the
           Jewes
           ,
           and
           to
           give
           them
           too
           great
           an
           excuse
           for
           their
           long
           misbeliefe
           ,
           and
           too
           pregnant
           arguments
           for
           to
           delay
           their
           fayth
           while
           the
           Messias
           come
           to
           performe
           these
           promises
           upon
           earth
           ,
           till
           their
           Ierusalem
           were
           againe
           builded
           ,
           and
           they
           put
           in
           possession
           of
           the
           holy
           land
           ,
           to
           build
           their
           houses
           and
           plant
           their
           Uineyeards
           therein
           ;
           till
           they
           saw
           themselves
           put
           in
           possession
           of
           their
           present
           carnall
           &
           legall
           hopes
           .
           Yea
           ,
           
             T.
             G.
          
           his
           literall
           exposition
           of
           this
           and
           the
           like
           places
           goes
           beyond
           the
           most
           of
           the
           Iewish
           apprehensions
           .
           For
           that
           any
           of
           the
           Talmudists
           do
           dreame
           that
           at
           the
           comming
           of
           the
           Messias
           ,
           the
           Lyon
           shall
           eate
           straw
           ,
           that
           the
           Leoparde
           and
           the
           Lambe
           ,
           the
           Serpent
           and
           the
           sucking
           childe
           shall
           be
           brought
           to
           such
           a
           sympathy
           of
           natures
           ,
           as
           not
           to
           have
           the
           least
           disposition
           to
           doe
           harme
           the
           one
           to
           the
           other
           ;
           That
           the
           life
           of
           men
           shall
           be
           so
           much
           at
           that
           time
           prolonged
           ,
           as
           one
           of
           an
           hundred
           yeares
           must
           be
           taken
           but
           for
           an
           Infant
           and
           a
           childe
           ;
           that
           the
           most
           fabulous
           of
           the
           Rabbins
           have
           gone
           thus
           farre
           in
           a
           litterall
           beleefe
           ,
           I
           doe
           not
           know
           .
        
         
           
           His
           eight
           place
           ,
           is
           Heb.
           2.5
           ,
           8.
           
           
             For
             unto
             the
             Angells
             he
             hath
             not
             put
             in
             subjection
             the
             world
             to
             come
             ;
             but
             now
             we
             see
             not
             yet
             all
             things
             put
             under
             him
          
           ;
           whence
           he
           inferres
           that
           Christ
           in
           the
           world
           to
           come
           ,
           is
           to
           reigne
           and
           to
           have
           all
           things
           put
           under
           his
           feet
           ,
           which
           is
           not
           now
           performed
           ,
           the
           Apostle
           saying
           expressely
           that
           now
           all
           things
           are
           not
           put
           under
           him
           ;
           neither
           is
           this
           true
           in
           the
           life
           to
           come
           ;
           for
           then
           the
           Kingdome
           of
           Christ
           is
           rendred
           up
           to
           the
           Father
           .
        
         
           Ans
           .
           
             The
             world
             to
             come
          
           is
           not
           that
           imaginary
           world
           of
           the
           1000
           yeares
           ,
           
           whereof
           the
           Scripture
           speaks
           no
           thing
           ;
           but
           the
           dayes
           of
           the
           Gospell
           of
           which
           the
           Apostle
           is
           there
           speaking
           ,
           and
           shewing
           that
           the
           Gospell
           was
           administred
           not
           by
           Angells
           as
           the
           Law
           had
           beene
           upon
           Mount
           Sinai
           ,
           but
           by
           the
           Sonne
           of
           God
           himselfe
           :
           This
           new
           world
           under
           the
           Gospell
           did
           differ
           more
           from
           the
           old
           world
           under
           the
           Law
           ,
           then
           the
           earth
           in
           the
           dayes
           of
           Noah
           and
           the
           Patriarchs
           after
           the
           floud
           ,
           from
           the
           earth
           in
           the
           dayes
           of
           Noah
           before
           the
           floud
           .
           This
           
             new
             world
          
           of
           the
           Gospell
           began
           with
           Christs
           
             first
             comming
          
           in
           the
           flesh
           ;
           it
           was
           demonstrated
           in
           his
           Resurrection
           ,
           
             When
             all
             power
             in
             heaven
             and
             in
             earth
             was
             given
             to
             him
             .
             
             Math.
          
           28.18
           .
           
             When
             all
             the
             Angells
             of
             God
             did
             worshippe
             him
             .
             Heb.
          
           1
           ,
           6.
           
           
             When
             he
             was
             set
             farre
             above
             all
             Principalities
             and
             Powers
             .
             Ephes
             .
          
           1.21
           .
           The
           accomplishment
           of
           this
           world
           is
           not
           till
           the
           Last
           day
           ,
           when
           Death
           ,
           Hell
           ,
           and
           Satan
           ,
           which
           yet
           are
           not
           made
           Christs
           footstoole
           ,
           shall
           fully
           be
           conquered
           .
           These
           things
           cannot
           be
           verified
           of
           the
           thousand
           yeares
           .
           For
           according
           to
           Mr.
           Burrowes
           grounds
           ,
           before
           they
           begin
           ,
           many
           things
           are
           annihilated
           ,
           and
           so
           not
           made
           subject
           ;
           The
           heavens
           and
           elements
           are
           melted
           with
           fervent
           heate
           ;
           The
           earth
           and
           the
           workes
           thereof
           are
           burnt
           up
           with
           fire
           ;
           Also
           ,
           during
           these
           thousand
           yeares
           ,
           Christs
           chiefe
           enemies
           are
           not
           fully
           subdued
           ;
           death
           still
           hath
           dominion
           over
           men
           ;
           the
           devill
           is
           onely
           bound
           ,
           but
           yet
           alive
           ,
           and
           not
           cast
           into
           the
           lake
           .
        
         
           His
           ninth
           place
           ,
           is
           Ier.
           3.16.17
           .
           
           
             They
             shall
             say
             no
             more
             the
             Arke
             of
             the
             Covenant
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             neither
             shall
             it
             come
             to
             minde
             ,
             neither
             shall
             they
             remember
             it
             ;
             at
             that
             time
             they
             shall
             call
             Jerusalem
             the
             throne
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             Nations
             shall
             be
             gathered
             unto
             it
             ,
             neither
             shall
             they
             walke
             any
             more
             after
             the
             imagination
             of
             their
             evill
             heart
             .
          
           Hence
           ,
           he
           inferres
           ,
           A
           state
           of
           the
           Church
           in
           the
           Last
           dayes
           so
           glorious
           ,
           that
           all
           things
           by-past
           shall
           be
           forgot
           ;
           That
           Judah
           and
           Israel
           shall
           returne
           from
           their
           captivity
           to
           Jerusalem
           ;
           That
           all
           Nations
           shall
           joyne
           with
           them
           ;
           That
           they
           shall
           no
           more
           walke
           after
           their
           old
           sinnes
           ;
           That
           Jerusalem
           which
           before
           times
           was
           at
           best
           but
           the
           footstoole
           of
           God
           ,
           shall
           then
           become
           a
           throne
           of
           glory
           .
        
         
           Answer
           .
           
           There
           is
           no
           word
           here
           of
           Christs
           abode
           upon
           earth
           for
           a
           thousand
           yeares
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           the
           
             old
             things
          
           that
           are
           to
           be
           forgotten
           ,
           are
           expressed
           to
           be
           the
           
             Ceremonies
             of
             the
             Law
          
           ,
           but
           no
           Ordinance
           of
           the
           Gospell
           .
           The
           Prophet
           names
           the
           Arke
           and
           the
           Temple
           which
           by
           Christs
           first
           comming
           were
           removed
           .
           Thirdly
           ,
           The
           walking
           of
           Iudah
           and
           Israel
           together
           ,
           and
           the
           Nations
           joyning
           with
           them
           ,
           Imports
           no
           more
           but
           the
           calling
           of
           Iewes
           and
           Gentiles
           by
           the
           Gospell
           to
           the
           Christian
           Church
           the
           heavenly
           Ierusalem
           :
           The
           same
           which
           the
           Prophet
           Esay
           hath
           in
           his
           second
           
             Chap.
             vers
          
           .
           5.
           
           
             The
             establishing
             (
             in
             the
             Last
             dayes
             )
             of
             the
             House
             of
             God
             on
             the
             top
             of
             the
             mountaines
             ;
             the
             flowing
             of
             all
             Nations
             thereto
             ;
             for
             out
             of
             Sion
             shall
             goe
             forth
             a
             Law
             ,
             and
             the
             Word
             of
             the
             Lord
             from
             Ierusalem
          
           ;
           These
           
             Last
             dayes
          
           ,
           were
           the
           dayes
           of
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           when
           they
           from
           Sion
           and
           Ierusalem
           did
           blow
           the
           Trumpet
           of
           the
           Gospell
           to
           all
           the
           Nations
           ▪
           These
           were
           the
           times
           whereof
           Ieremy
           
           in
           the
           15
           verse
           of
           the
           Chapter
           in
           hand
           doth
           speake
           .
           
             I
             will
             give
             you
             Pastors
             according
             to
             my
             heart
             ,
             which
             shall
             feede
             you
             with
             knowledge
             and
             understanding
             .
          
           The
           Pastors
           there
           promised
           ,
           were
           Christ
           and
           his
           Apostles
           ;
           better
           Pastors
           then
           these
           God
           never
           sent
           ,
           neither
           ever
           shall
           send
           to
           his
           Church
           .
           Fourthly
           ,
           
             Walking
             after
             Gods
             owne
             heart
          
           ,
           doth
           not
           import
           a
           freedome
           from
           all
           sinne
           ;
           but
           onely
           a
           state
           of
           grace
           ,
           wherein
           according
           to
           the
           new
           Covenant
           ,
           God
           gives
           his
           people
           a
           newheart
           ,
           and
           writes
           his
           Lawes
           upon
           the
           same
           .
           Fifthly
           ,
           That
           whereupon
           the
           greatest
           weight
           of
           the
           argument
           is
           laid
           ,
           seemes
           to
           be
           a
           very
           groundlesse
           conceit
           ,
           That
           Ierusalem
           ,
           when
           it
           is
           a
           throne
           of
           glory
           ,
           must
           be
           the
           old
           Ierusalem
           builded
           againe
           ;
           as
           if
           Ierusalem
           under
           the
           Law
           ,
           and
           Ierusalem
           in
           the
           dayes
           of
           the
           Gospell
           (
           the
           Church
           in
           the
           new
           Testament
           ,
           the
           mother
           of
           us
           all
           )
           were
           but
           the
           footestoole
           of
           God.
           This
           is
           a
           doctrine
           expresly
           against
           Scripture
           ;
           for
           in
           divers
           places
           ,
           
             Ierusalem
             ,
             Sion
          
           ,
           and
           the
           Arke
           ,
           even
           in
           the
           old
           Testament
           ,
           are
           called
           not
           onely
           the
           footstoole
           ,
           but
           the
           throne
           of
           God
           Ier.
           14.21
           .
           
             Doe
             not
             abhorre
             us
             for
             thy
             names
             sake
             ;
             doe
             not
             disgrace
             the
             throne
             of
             thy
             glory
             .
          
           Also
           Chap.
           17.12
           .
           
             A
             glorious
             high
             throne
             from
             the
             beginning
             is
             the
             place
             of
             our
             Sanctuary
             .
          
           The
           Lord
           did
           as
           it
           were
           sit
           upon
           the
           Mercy
           Seate
           as
           upon
           a
           chaire
           of
           State
           ,
           under
           the
           Canopy
           of
           the
           wings
           of
           the
           Cherubins
           within
           the
           Sanctuary
           the
           chamber
           of
           his
           most
           Majestuous
           presence
           .
           Ierusalem
           under
           the
           new
           Testament
           ,
           is
           called
           not
           onely
           the
           throne
           of
           God
           ,
           but
           his
           footstoole
           ,
           Esay
           40.13
           .
           
             To
             beautifie
             the
             place
             of
             my
             Sanctuary
             ,
             and
             I
             will
             make
             the
             place
             of
             my
             feete
             glorious
             .
          
           This
           place
           our
           Brethren
           expound
           of
           the
           Sanctuary
           during
           the
           time
           of
           the
           thousand
           yeares
           .
           However
           ,
           it
           is
           cleare
           it
           must
           be
           expounded
           of
           the
           Church
           in
           the
           same
           times
           whereof
           Ieremiah
           speakes
           in
           his
           third
           Chapter
           whence
           the
           Argument
           in
           hand
           is
           brought
           .
        
         
           
           The
           tenth
           place
           is
           Dan.
           2
           44.
           
           
             And
             in
             the
             dayes
             of
             these
             Kings
             shall
             the
             God
             of
             heaven
             set
             up
             a
             Kingdome
             which
             shall
             never
             be
             destroyed
             ,
             and
             it
             shall
             stand
             for
             ever
             .
          
           Whence
           ,
           is
           inferred
           an
           everlasting
           Kingdome
           of
           Christ
           ,
           &
           a
           joy
           of
           Ierusalem
           unchangeable
           to
           any
           sorrow
           .
        
         
           
           Answer
           .
           Christs
           
             Everlasting
             Kingdome
          
           ,
           is
           meerely
           spirituall
           and
           heavenly
           .
           That
           dominion
           which
           the
           Father
           gave
           to
           the
           Son
           at
           his
           Incarnation
           ,
           Luke
           .
           1.32
           ,
           33.
           
           
             The
             Lord
             shall
             give
             unto
             him
             the
             throne
             of
             his
             Father
             David
             ,
             and
             he
             shall
             raigne
             over
             the
             House
             of
             
             Iacob
             for
             ever
             .
          
           This
           Kingdome
           for
           the
           matter
           of
           it
           ,
           is
           truely
           everlasting
           ,
           being
           the
           glory
           which
           Christ
           and
           his
           Saints
           injoy
           for
           ever
           in
           the
           heavens
           ;
           albeit
           for
           the
           manner
           of
           the
           administration
           thereof
           it
           be
           rendred
           up
           by
           the
           Sonne
           to
           the
           Father
           ,
           when
           the
           worke
           of
           mediation
           is
           perfected
           ,
           and
           all
           enemies
           are
           fully
           destroyed
           .
           To
           deny
           the
           beginning
           of
           Christs
           Kingdome
           over
           his
           Church
           ,
           unto
           the
           thousand
           yeares
           ,
           is
           many
           wayes
           absurd
           ;
           And
           ,
           because
           of
           the
           eternall
           indurance
           of
           his
           dominion
           and
           glory
           in
           the
           heavens
           ,
           to
           make
           the
           Church
           on
           earth
           in
           which
           he
           raignes
           ,
           to
           be
           voide
           of
           all
           tribulation
           ,
           of
           all
           changes
           ,
           to
           have
           a
           perpetuall
           day
           without
           any
           darkenesse
           ,
           is
           contrary
           to
           the
           Scriptures
           alleadged
           in
           the
           former
           arguments
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           eleventh
           place
           ,
           he
           alledgeth
           Revel
           .
           19.13
           .
           
           
             And
             he
             was
             cloathed
             with
             a
             vesture
             dipped
             in
             blood
             .
          
           And
           Ezek.
           21
           28.
           
           
             And
             there
             shall
             be
             no
             more
             a
             pricking
             brier
             unto
             the
             house
             of
             Israel
             ,
             nor
             any
             grieving
             them
             of
             all
             that
             are
             round
             about
             them
             .
          
           Whence
           ,
           they
           inferre
           That
           in
           the
           beginning
           of
           the
           thousand
           yeares
           ,
           Christ
           with
           his
           owne
           hands
           shall
           kill
           so
           many
           of
           the
           wicked
           ,
           that
           his
           garments
           shall
           be
           dipped
           in
           blood
           ,
           and
           not
           one
           of
           them
           left
           to
           trouble
           the
           Church
           .
        
         
           Answer
           .
           
           It
           is
           a
           very
           strange
           conception
           to
           make
           the
           Lord
           Jesus
           embrue
           his
           holy
           hands
           in
           the
           blood
           of
           so
           many
           men
           .
           That
           these
           battells
           are
           not
           fought
           with
           the
           hands
           of
           Christ
           ,
           in
           a
           literall
           way
           ,
           will
           appeare
           by
           a
           paralell
           place
           ,
           Isay
           63.1
           .
           
             Who
             is
             this
             that
             commeth
             from
             Edom
             ,
             with
             died
             garments
             from
             Bozra
             ?
          
           Unto
           Christ
           here
           are
           ascribed
           garments
           died
           in
           blood
           ,
           because
           of
           the
           slaughter
           of
           the
           Edomites
           ,
           a
           little
           after
           the
           Babylonish
           captivity
           ,
           at
           which
           time
           Christ
           had
           neither
           a
           body
           nor
           a
           garment
           in
           propriety
           of
           speech
           .
           As
           these
           battells
           were
           fought
           by
           Christ
           ,
           not
           in
           his
           owne
           person
           nor
           upon
           the
           earth
           ;
           so
           neither
           these
           battells
           of
           the
           
           Revel-which
           so
           much
           the
           lesse
           can
           be
           literally
           expounded
           ,
           as
           in
           the
           14
           and
           15
           verses
           of
           that
           19
           Chapter
           ,
           the
           instrument
           whereby
           Christ
           is
           said
           to
           fight
           these
           battells
           ,
           is
           not
           any
           Sword
           in
           his
           hand
           ,
           but
           the
           two-edged
           
             Sword
             of
             his
             mouth
          
           ;
           and
           the
           Souldiers
           whom
           he
           leads
           out
           to
           these
           battells
           are
           not
           armed
           with
           Sword
           and
           Speare
           ,
           but
           ride
           upon
           
             white
             Horses
             ,
             cloathed
             in
             fine
             linnen
             white
             and
             cleane
             .
          
        
         
           As
           for
           that
           of
           Ezechiel
           ,
           if
           you
           consult
           either
           with
           the
           originall
           ,
           or
           the
           best
           Interpreters
           ,
           it
           must
           be
           expounded
           first
           and
           principally
           ,
           if
           not
           solely
           of
           
             the
             Towne
             of
             Sidon
          
           which
           the
           Lord
           was
           
           to
           destroy
           ,
           that
           it
           might
           no
           more
           be
           a
           thorne
           in
           the
           side
           of
           Israel
           .
        
         
           From
           this
           ,
           to
           inferre
           the
           purging
           of
           the
           Christian
           Church
           of
           all
           other
           enemies
           in
           this
           life
           ,
           and
           that
           by
           killing
           of
           them
           all
           as
           cursed
           Canaanites
           :
           were
           a
           dangerous
           conclusion
           ,
           farre
           from
           the
           justice
           and
           innocence
           of
           Christians
           in
           all
           by-gone
           times
           ,
           the
           beleefe
           whereof
           would
           quickly
           renew
           unto
           us
           the
           horrible
           tragedies
           of
           the
           Anabaptists
           .
        
         
           
           In
           the
           twelfth
           place
           ,
           he
           cites
           Rev.
           21.23
           ,
           24.
           
           
             And
             the
             City
             had
             no
             need
             of
             the
             Sun
             ,
             neither
             of
             the
             Moone
             to
             shine
             in
             it
             ;
             and
             the
             Kings
             of
             the
             earth
             doe
             bring
             their
             glory
             and
             honour
             unto
             it
             .
          
           also
           chap.
           22.
           ver
           .
           1
           ,
           2
           ,
           3.
           
             and
             he
             shewed
             me
             a
             pure
             river
             of
             the
             water
             of
             life
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           
           Ans
           .
           The
           Divines
           who
           apply
           these
           two
           chapters
           to
           the
           condition
           of
           the
           Church
           upon
           earth
           after
           the
           calling
           of
           the
           Jewes
           ,
           take
           the
           most
           of
           the
           passages
           in
           a
           figurative
           and
           allegoricall
           sence
           .
           To
           expound
           them
           literally
           and
           properly
           ,
           of
           any
           Church
           on
           earth
           ,
           the
           Text
           will
           not
           permit
           .
           Shall
           ever
           the
           Church
           on
           earth
           be
           so
           free
           of
           sorrow
           and
           death
           ,
           as
           not
           to
           sorrow
           for
           sinne
           ,
           or
           to
           have
           none
           of
           its
           members
           mortall
           ?
           Shall
           they
           so
           immediately
           see
           the
           face
           of
           God
           ,
           as
           the
           use
           of
           Temples
           ,
           Tabernacles
           ,
           or
           any
           ordinance
           ,
           shall
           be
           needelesse
           ?
           shall
           ever
           man
           upon
           earth
           ,
           be
           without
           the
           Sunne
           and
           the
           Moone
           ?
           These
           things
           are
           true
           in
           a
           proper
           sence
           ,
           onely
           of
           the
           Saints
           of
           heaven
           .
           What
           is
           here
           alleadged
           to
           the
           contrary
           ,
           That
           the
           Kings
           of
           the
           earth
           bring
           not
           their
           riches
           and
           honours
           to
           the
           Heavens
           ;
           we
           say
           ,
           it
           is
           but
           a
           part
           of
           the
           Allegorie
           ,
           to
           expresse
           under
           that
           similitude
           the
           glory
           &
           wealth
           of
           the
           life
           to
           come
           ;
           as
           in
           the
           same
           place
           ,
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           expresses
           the
           happinesse
           of
           heaven
           by
           the
           Metaphors
           of
           gold
           and
           pretious
           stones
           ,
           of
           rivers
           and
           fountaines
           ,
           of
           trees
           and
           fruits
           .
           To
           expound
           all
           these
           in
           a
           literall
           sence
           ,
           of
           any
           Church
           either
           in
           earth
           or
           heaven
           ,
           were
           incommodious
           ;
           except
           our
           Brethren
           would
           put
           us
           upon
           more
           fancies
           then
           any
           of
           them
           yet
           have
           spoke
           of
           .
        
         
           
           In
           the
           last
           place
           ,
           they
           cite
           for
           the
           gifts
           of
           the
           Saints
           ,
           Zach.
           12.8
           .
           
             He
             that
             is
             feeble
             among
             them
             ,
             in
             that
             day
             ,
             shall
             be
             like
             David
             ;
             and
             the
             house
             of
             David
             shall
             be
             as
             God
             :
          
           and
           for
           the
           honour
           of
           the
           Saints
           that
           in
           the
           thousand
           yeares
           they
           shall
           be
           taken
           into
           private
           familiarity
           by
           Princes
           and
           great
           men
           ,
           Rev.
           11.12
           .
           
             And
             they
             heard
             a
             great
             voyce
             from
             heaven
             saying
             unto
             them
             ,
             come
             up
             hither
             ;
             and
             they
             ascended
             up
             to
             heaven
             in
             a
             cloud
             ,
             and
             their
             enemies
             beheld
             them
             .
          
        
         
         
           Ans
           .
           The
           gifts
           meant
           by
           Zachary
           ,
           
           are
           such
           as
           are
           powred
           upon
           all
           the
           Saints
           of
           the
           New
           Testament
           with
           the
           spirit
           of
           grace
           and
           supplication
           ,
           which
           makes
           the
           least
           of
           the
           Kingdome
           of
           Heaven
           to
           be
           like
           unto
           David
           ,
           to
           Elijah
           ,
           and
           greater
           then
           John
           the
           Baptist
           ,
           as
           Christ
           speakes
           .
           But
           what
           is
           this
           unto
           the
           imaginary
           glory
           of
           the
           Chiliasticke
           Kingdome
           ?
           The
           honour
           they
           speake
           of
           ,
           cannot
           be
           fetched
           out
           of
           that
           eleventh
           of
           the
           Revel
           .
           For
           who
           but
           themselves
           will
           expound
           heaven
           in
           that
           place
           ,
           of
           the
           Thrones
           of
           Kings
           ,
           of
           the
           Privie
           Chambers
           of
           Princes
           and
           great
           men
           ?
           The
           calling
           up
           of
           the
           
             two
             witnesses
          
           to
           heaven
           ,
           by
           none
           else
           but
           them
           ,
           will
           be
           taken
           for
           the
           Saints
           familiarity
           with
           great
           States-men
           :
           And
           according
           to
           their
           own
           Tenets
           ,
           in
           the
           Chiliasticke
           Kingdome
           there
           is
           no
           such
           degrees
           of
           honour
           ,
           as
           in
           this
           world
           .
           For
           there
           Christ
           in
           his
           owne
           Person
           is
           King
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           Saints
           doe
           shine
           at
           least
           as
           the
           firmament
           ;
           and
           the
           glory
           of
           these
           Saints
           is
           greatest
           whose
           grace
           is
           most
           eminent
           .
           Familiarity
           with
           Princes
           and
           worldly
           States-men
           ,
           is
           then
           for
           no
           purpose
           .
           Beside
           ,
           the
           ascention
           of
           the
           
             two
             witnesses
          
           to
           the
           heavens
           ,
           is
           before
           the
           fall
           of
           the
           tenth
           part
           of
           Rome
           ,
           and
           so
           before
           the
           thousand
           yeares
           beginne
           .
        
         
           There
           be
           yet
           some
           more
           places
           cited
           by
           Master
           Burrowes
           and
           others
           for
           their
           Tenet
           ;
           but
           these
           which
           we
           have
           answered
           ,
           are
           the
           principall
           :
           and
           if
           they
           be
           cleared
           ,
           there
           is
           no
           difficulty
           in
           the
           rest
           .
        
         
           Besides
           Scriptures
           ,
           Master
           Burrowes
           takes
           from
           the
           Glimpse
           of
           
             T.
             G.
          
           sundry
           testimonies
           of
           antiquity
           ;
           all
           which
           ,
           
             T.
             G.
          
           does
           borrow
           from
           Alstedius
           .
           To
           the
           which
           I
           answer
           ,
           That
           no
           Protestants
           build
           their
           fayth
           upon
           humane
           testimonies
           ;
           and
           ,
           no
           men
           in
           the
           world
           make
           so
           small
           account
           of
           antiquity
           as
           
             our
             Brethren
          
           .
           It
           is
           marvellous
           if
           in
           earnest
           they
           should
           encourage
           themselves
           in
           their
           Tenet
           by
           such
           testimonies
           of
           the
           Fathers
           ,
           as
           by
           the
           Catholick
           consent
           of
           all
           posterior
           antiquity
           and
           the
           unanimous
           profession
           both
           of
           Protestants
           and
           Papists
           this
           day
           ,
           are
           censured
           of
           error
           .
        
         
           Who
           pleases
           to
           know
           the
           minde
           of
           antiquity
           in
           this
           subject
           ,
           Let
           him
           consult
           especially
           with
           
             Augustin
             de
             civitate
             dei
             .
             Booke
          
           20.
           almost
           through
           the
           whole
           ;
           and
           the
           Commentaries
           of
           Vives
           ,
           and
           Coqueus
           thereupon
           .
           If
           humane
           authorities
           either
           ancient
           or
           moderne
           ,
           could
           give
           our
           Brethren
           any
           satisfaction
           in
           this
           question
           ,
           it
           were
           easie
           to
           present
           them
           with
           great
           store
           thereof
           .
        
         
         
           Thus
           farre
           had
           I
           proceeded
           when
           by
           my
           Superiours
           I
           was
           called
           away
           from
           these
           Studies
           to
           an
           other
           imployment
           ,
           so
           what
           I
           intended
           to
           have
           spoken
           to
           the
           Anabaptists
           ,
           the
           Antinomians
           ,
           the
           Erastians
           ,
           and
           especially
           to
           the
           remainder
           of
           the
           Popish
           and
           Prelaticall
           Malignants
           I
           must
           remit
           it
           to
           another
           Season
           .
        
         
           FINIS
           .
        
         
      
    
     
       
         Notes, typically marginal, from the original text
         
           Notes for div A29432-e190
           
             Isa
             .
             2.
             ●
             
          
           
             Mic.
             4.3
             .
          
           
             Ioel
             3.
             
             ●
             ▪
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A29432-e8890
           
             The
             first
             and
             chief
             Mean
             to
             extinguish
             the
             flames
             of
             our
             War
             ,
             is
             the
             waters
             of
             the
             heart
             poured
             out
             in
             prayers
             to
             God.
             
          
           
             Lam.
             2.3
             .
          
           
             Reformation
             after
             mourning
             ,
             is
             the
             second
             step
             to
             a
             solid
             peace
             .
          
           
             Prov.
             16.7
             .
             Psal
             .
             81.15
             
          
           
             2
             King.
             9.22
             .
          
           
             The
             corruption
             of
             the
             Church
             is
             the
             fountain
             of
             our
             present
             Misery
             .
          
           
             The
             State
             cannot
             be
             〈◊〉
             til
             the
             Church
             be
             s●●●
             reformed
             .
          
           
             Every
             man
             must
             help
             what
             he
             can
             to
             recover
             the
             languishing
             Church
             from
             her
             desperate
             Disease
             .
          
           
             The
             offer
             of
             a
             strange
             and
             easie
             remedy
             of
             a
             ●ooking-glass
             
          
           
             The
             malignity
             of
             Errour
             .
          
           
             2
             Tim.
             2.17
             .
             ●
             Pet.
             2.1
             ,
             2
             ,
             3
             ,
             4
             
          
           
             The
             Authors
             intention
             is
             to
             set
             down
             in
             a
             Table
             for
             the
             clear
             view
             of
             all
             ▪
             the
             Errors
             which
             trouble
             us
             .
          
           
             And
             that
             with
             justice
             &
             lo●●
             towards
             all
             persons
             .
          
           
             Onely
             forth
             is
             r●ga●n●ng
             to
             the
             Truth
             .
          
           
             The
             partition
             of
             the
             ensuing
             ●reatise
             .
          
           
             Episcopacy
             was
             the
             Mother
             of
             all
             our
             present
             Sects
             .
          
           
             Presbytery
             will
             be
             their
             Grave
             .
          
           
             The
             Presbyteriall
             way
             of
             proceeding
             .
          
           
             What
             England
             〈◊〉
             may
             expect
             from
             Presbyteries
             and
             Synods
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A29432-e9960
           
             Satan
             is
             the
             great
             enemy
             of
             the
             Churches
             Reformation
             .
          
           
             His
             chief
             instruments
             always
             have
             been
             professed
             friends
             to
             Religion
             .
          
           
             Reformation
             at
             the
             beginning
             did
             run
             with
             an
             impetuous
             current
             .
          
           
             What
             was
             its
             first
             stop
             .
          
           
             The
             fountain
             of
             Protestant
             D●scord
             .
          
           
             The
             unhappy
             Principle
             of
             the
             Lut●eranes
             .
          
           
             And
             the
             more
             unhappy
             Principle
             of
             the
             Anabaptists
             .
          
           
             Somewhat
             of
             both
             these
             ways
             was
             entertained
             in
             England
             .
          
           
             The
             original
             of
             the
             English
             Ceremonies
             and
             Episcopacy
             .
          
           
             The
             original
             of
             the
             Separatists
             .
          
           
             Brownism
             is
             a
             daughter
             of
             Anabaptism
             .
          
           
             Bolton
             ,
             the
             first
             known
             Separatist
             in
             England
             ,
             hanged
             himself
             .
          
           
             Brown
             ,
             the
             second
             L●ader
             of
             that
             way
             ,
             ●ecanted
             his
             Schism
             ,
             and
             to
             his
             death
             was
             a
             very
             scandalous
             person
             .
          
           
             The
             humour
             of
             Barrow
             the
             third
             Master
             of
             this
             Sect.
             
          
           
             The
             strange
             carriage
             of
             Johnson
             and
             Ainsworth
             ,
             the
             next
             two
             Leaders
             of
             the
             Brownists
             .
          
           
             The
             horrible
             ways
             of
             Smi●●
             their
             sixth
             Master
             .
          
           
             The
             fearful
             end
             of
             Smith
             his
             wandrings
             .
          
           
             A
             remarkable
             vengeance
             upon
             an
             erring
             spirit
             .
          
           
             Robinson
             the
             last
             grave
             and
             learned
             Doctor
             of
             the
             Brownists
             ,
             did
             in
             the
             end
             undermine
             his
             Party
             .
          
           
             Robinson
             the
             author
             of
             Independency
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A29432-e12760
           
             They
             hold
             that
             all
             Churches
             in
             the
             world
             but
             their
             own
             ,
             are
             so
             polluted
             ,
             that
             they
             must
             be
             separate
             from
             .
          
           
             Their
             injurious
             slanders
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             .
          
           
             Yet
             sometimes
             they
             say
             that
             communion
             may
             be
             kept
             therewith
             both
             in
             preaching
             and
             prayer
             .
          
           
             Their
             like
             dealing
             with
             all
             the
             other
             reformed
             .
          
           
             Their
             st●ing
             of
             〈◊〉
             Chu●
             〈…〉
             
          
           
             The
             matter
             of
             a
             Church
             they
             make
             to
             be
             real
             Saints
             onely
             .
          
           
             Their
             unreasonable
             stricknesse
             in
             this
             one
             point
             ,
             is
             the
             great
             cause
             of
             their
             Schism
             .
          
           
             The
             least
             sin
             of
             any
             Member
             of
             a
             Church
             defended
             ,
             is
             a
             just
             cause
             of
             Separation
             .
          
           
             They
             place
             the
             Form
             of
             their
             Church
             in
             an
             expresse
             Covenant
             .
          
           
             Seven
             may
             make
             a
             perfect
             Church
             ,
             yea
             ,
             two
             or
             three
             .
          
           
             The
             erecting
             of
             a
             Church
             requireth
             ,
             neither
             the
             Magistrates
             ,
             nor
             Ministers
             assistance
             .
          
           
             They
             put
             all
             Church
             power
             in
             a
             handful
             of
             people
             ,
             without
             any
             Pastor
             .
          
           
             The
             Election
             ,
             Ordination
             ,
             Deposition
             ,
             and
             Excommunication
             of
             the
             Minister
             ,
             belongs
             to
             the
             flock
             ,
             and
             to
             it
             alone
             .
          
           
             Every
             man
             of
             the
             Congregation
             may
             Preach
             and
             publikely
             rebuke
             ,
             not
             onely
             the
             Pastor
             ,
             but
             the
             whole
             flock
             ,
             yea
             and
             s●parate
             from
             it
             .
          
           
             Some
             of
             them
             give
             the
             power
             of
             the
             Sacraments
             also
             to
             pri●ate
             persons
             .
          
           
             The
             solemnizing
             of
             marriage
             they
             give
             to
             parents
             ,
             but
             divorces
             they
             commit
             to
             the
             parties
             themselves
             .
          
           
             They
             make
             every
             Congregation
             Independent
             ,
             and
             of
             soveraign
             Authority
             .
          
           
             Their
             Judgement
             of
             Synods
             .
          
           
             Their
             high
             conceit
             of
             their
             own
             way
             ,
             and
             injurious
             ,
             depressing
             of
             all
             others
             .
          
           
             Churches
             ,
             Bells
             ,
             Pulpits
             ,
             Tithes
             ,
             Glebes
             ,
             Manses
             ,
             and
             all
             set
             maintenance
             of
             Ministers
             ,
             are
             unlawful
             .
             Not
             so
             much
             as
             a
             Church-yard
             must
             be
             kept
             up
             for
             burial
             ,
             but
             all
             must
             bury
             in
             the
             fields
             .
          
           
             They
             drive
             the
             abolishing
             of
             Church-rents
             ,
             so
             high
             as
             to
             make
             all
             goods
             common
             .
          
           
             The
             days
             of
             the
             we●k
             ,
             the
             moneths
             ,
             the
             yeer
             of
             God
             ,
             they
             will
             not
             name
             .
          
           
             No
             pulpits
             ,
             no
             hour-gl●sses
             ,
             no
             Churches
             ,
             no
             Gowns
             .
          
           
             All
             set
             prayer
             ,
             even
             the
             Lords
             prayer
             ,
             and
             all
             Psalms
             in
             meeter
             ,
             yea
             in
             prose
             ,
             if
             used
             as
             praises
             ,
             are
             unlawful
             .
          
           
             Their
             opinion
             of
             preaching
             &
             Sacraments
             .
          
           
             Their
             stra●ge
             way
             of
             celebrating
             the
             Lords
             Supper
             .
          
           
             They
             reject
             catechisms
             ,
             the
             Apostles
             Creed
             ,
             and
             all
             reading
             of
             Scripture
             without
             exposition
             .
          
           
             After
             preaching
             ,
             they
             prophesie
             .
          
           
             Then
             comes
             the
             conference
             .
          
           
             Brown
             for
             liberty
             of
             conscience
             .
          
           
             His
             followers
             against
             it
             
          
           
             Their
             carriage
             towards
             the
             Magistrate
             .
          
           
             They
             spoil
             Kings
             and
             Parliaments
             of
             their
             Legislative
             power
             .
          
           
             They
             obliege
             the
             Magistrate
             to
             kill
             all
             Idolaters
             .
          
           
             But
             to
             sp●re
             all
             theeves
             .
          
           
             They
             wil
             have
             the
             Universities
             destroyed
             .
          
           
             Secular
             authors
             and
             learning
             must
             be
             abolished
             .
          
           
             Preachers
             must
             studie
             no
             book
             but
             the
             Scriptures
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A29432-e19200
           
             Independency
             the
             smallest
             of
             all
             the
             Sects
             of
             the
             time
             for
             number
             ,
             but
             greatest
             for
             worth
             of
             its
             followers
             .
          
           
             The
             division
             of
             the
             following
             matter
             .
          
           
             Independents
             ,
             the
             Separatist●
             off-spring
             .
          
           
             When
             the
             fire
             of
             Brownism
             was
             dying
             out
             in
             Holland
             ,
             a
             little
             of
             its
             ashes
             carried
             to
             
               New
               England
            
             ,
             broke
             out
             there
             into
             a
             lasting
             flame
             .
          
           
             By
             what
             means
             these
             ashes
             were
             kindled
             .
          
           
             Master
             Cotton
             at
             first
             a
             great
             opposite
             to
             that
             way
             .
          
           
             Master
             Cotton
             with
             little
             ado
             ,
             became
             the
             great
             patron
             of
             that
             Errour
             .
          
           
             Master
             Cotton
             the
             misleader
             of
             Master
             Goodwin
             and
             others
             .
          
           
             
               Master
               Cotton
               often
               deceived
               ,
               hath
               given
               his
               patrociny
               to
               divers
               grosse
               Errours
               .
            
             
               Why
               God
               permits
               great
               men
               to
               fall
               in
               evident
               Errours
               .
            
          
           
             His
             Prelatical
             Arminian
             and
             Montanistick
             Tenents
             .
          
           
             His
             Antinomy
             and
             Familism
             .
          
           
             Independency
             large
             ,
             as
             unhappy
             as
             Brownism
             .
          
           
             Wherefore
             so
             much
             of
             the
             Independent
             way
             lies
             yet
             in
             darknesse
             .
          
           
             The
             fruits
             of
             Independency
             in
             
               New
               England
            
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             It
             put
             thousands
             of
             Christians
             in
             the
             condition
             of
             Pagans
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             It
             marrs
             the
             conversion
             of
             Pagans
             to
             the
             Christian
             Religion
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             It
             did
             bring
             forth
             the
             foulest
             Heresies
             that
             ever
             yet
             were
             heard
             of
             in
             any
             Protestant
             Church
             .
          
           
             A
             few
             examples
             of
             the
             many
             abominable
             Heresies
             of
             the
             New-English
             Independents
             .
          
           
             
               The
               greatest
               part
               of
               th●ir
               chief
               Churches
               were
               infected
               with
               these
               errours
               .
            
             
               Th●
               pi●●ty
               of
               these
               Hereticks
               seem●d
               to
               be
               singular
               .
            
          
           
             Their
             malice
             against
             all
             who
             opposed
             them
             ,
             was
             singular
             ,
             especially
             against
             all
             their
             Orthodox
             Ministers
             ,
          
           
             and
             Magistrates
             .
          
           
             Their
             Errours
             in
             opinion
             did
             draw
             on
             such
             seditious
             practises
             ,
             as
             did
             well
             neer
             overturn
             both
             their
             Church
             and
             State.
             
          
           
             Their
             proud
             obstinacy
             against
             all
             admonitions
             was
             marvellous
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             midst
             of
             their
             profession
             of
             eminent
             piety
             ,
             the
             profanity
             of
             many
             of
             them
             was
             great
             .
          
           
             Notwithstanding
             all
             this
             ,
             we
             desire
             from
             our
             heart
             ,
             to
             honour
             and
             imitate
             all
             and
             every
             degree
             of
             Truth
             or
             Piety
             ,
             which
             did
             ever
             appear
             in
             any
             New-English
             Christian
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A29432-e24660
           
             Independency
             no
             fruitful
             Tree
             in
             Holland
             .
          
           
             Master
             Peter●
             the
             first
             Planter
             of
             that
             Weed
             at
             Roterdam
             .
          
           
             Their
             Ministers
             ,
             Master
             Bridge
             ,
             Master
             Simpson
             and
             Master
             Ward
             ,
             renounced
             their
             English
             Ordination
             ,
             and
             as
             meer
             private
             men
             took
             new
             Ordination
             from
             the
             people
             .
          
           
             Incontinent
             they
             did
             fall
             into
             shameful
             divisions
             and
             subdivisions
             .
          
           
             The
             people
             without
             any
             just
             cause
             deposed
             their
             Minister
             .
          
           
             The
             Commissioners
             from
             Arnhem
             durst
             not
             come
             neer
             the
             bottom
             of
             the
             businesse
             .
          
           
             The
             Schisms
             at
             Roterdam
             were
             more
             irreconcileable
             then
             those
             at
             Amsterdam
             .
          
           
             Anabaptism
             is
             like
             to
             spoil
             that
             Church
             .
          
           
             They
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Arnhem
             admire
             and
             praise
             themselves
             above
             all
             measure
             .
          
           
             The
             easinesse
             of
             their
             banishment
             and
             afflictions
             .
          
           
             The
             new
             light
             at
             Arnhem
             broke
             out
             into
             a
             number
             of
             strange
             Errours
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             Grosse
             Chiliasm
             ▪
             
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             The
             grossest
             blasphemy
             of
             the
             Libertines
             that
             God
             is
             the
             Author
             of
             the
             very
             sinfulnesse
             of
             sin
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             the
             fancy
             of
             the
             Enthusiasts
             in
             knowing
             God
             as
             God
             ,
             abstracted
             from
             Scripture
             ,
             from
             Christ
             ,
             from
             Grace
             ,
             and
             from
             all
             his
             attributes
             .
          
           
             Fourthly
             ,
             The
             old
             Popish
             Ceremonies
             of
             extreme
             Unction
             ,
             and
             the
             holy
             kisse
             of
             Peace
             .
          
           
             
               Fifthly
               ,
               The
               discharging
               of
               the
               Psalms
               ,
               the
               appointing
               of
               a
               singing
               Prophet
               to
               chant
               the
               Songs
               made
               by
               himself
               ,
               in
               the
               silence
               of
               all
               others
               .
            
             
               Sixthly
               ,
               The
               mortality
               of
               the
               soul
               .
            
          
           
             
               Seventhly
               ,
               the
               conveniency
               for
               Ministers
               to
               Preach
               covered
               ,
               and
               celebrate
               the
               Sacraments
               discovered
               :
               but
               for
               the
               people
               to
               hear
               discovered
               ,
               and
               to
               participate
               the
               Sacraments
               covered
               .
            
             
               Their
               publike
               contentions
               were
               shameful
               .
            
          
        
         
           Notes for div A29432-e28960
           
             The
             work
             of
             the
             prime
             Independents
             of
             
               New
               England
               ,
               Arnheim
            
             ,
             and
             Roterdam
             ,
             these
             five
             yeers
             at
             London
             .
          
           
             They
             did
             hinder
             with
             all
             their
             power
             ,
             so
             long
             as
             they
             were
             able
             ,
             the
             calling
             of
             the
             Assembly
             .
          
           
             When
             it
             was
             called
             ,
             they
             retarded
             its
             proceedings
             ▪
             
          
           
             That
             the
             Churches
             of
             England
             and
             Ireland
             lie
             so
             long
             in
             confuon
             ,
             neither
             Papists
             ,
             nor
             Prelates
             ,
             nor
             Malignants
             have
             been
             the
             cause
             .
          
           
             But
             the
             Independents
             working
             according
             to
             their
             principles
             .
          
           
             The
             great
             mischief
             of
             that
             Anarchy
             wherin
             they
             have
             kept
             the
             Churches
             of
             England
             and
             Ireland
             for
             so
             long
             a
             time
             .
             Independency
             is
             the
             mother
             of
             more
             Hereresies
             and
             Schisms
             at
             London
             ,
             then
             Amsterdam
             ever
             knew
             .
          
           
             Independency
             at
             London
             doth
             not
             onely
             bring
             forth
             ,
             but
             nourish
             and
             patronize
             Heresies
             and
             Schisms
             ,
             contrary
             to
             its
             custom
             either
             in
             New-England
             or
             Amsterdam
             .
          
           
             How
             hazardous
             it
             may
             prove
             to
             the
             State
             of
             England
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A29432-e30230
           
             Why
             it
             is
             hard
             to
             set
             downe
             the
             Independents
             positions
             .
          
           
             They
             have
             declined
             to
             declare
             their
             Tenets
             ,
             more
             then
             has
             ever
             been
             the
             custome
             of
             any
             Orthodox
             Divines
             .
          
           
             When
             they
             shal
             bee
             pleased
             to
             declare
             themselves
             to
             the
             full
             ,
             their
             principle
             of
             change
             will
             hinder
             thē
             to
             assure
             us
             that
             any
             thing
             is
             their
             settled
             ,
             and
             firm
             Tenet
             wherein
             they
             will
             bee
             constant
             .
          
           
             The
             chief
             Tenets
             which
             hitherto
             they
             have
             given
             out
             ,
             and
             not
             yet
             recal●ed
             ,
             are
             these
             following
             .
          
           
             They
             reject
             the
             name
             of
             Independents
             unreasonably
             ,
             and
             for
             their
             own
             disadvantage
             .
          
           
             When
             it
             is
             laid
             aside
             ,
             the
             more
             infamous
             name
             of
             Brownists
             and
             Separatists
             wil
             justly
             fall
             upon
             them
             .
          
           
             They
             avow
             a
             Semi-Separation
             ,
             but
             a
             Sesqui-Separation
             will
             bee
             proved
             upon
             them
             .
          
           
             The
             Independents
             doe
             separate
             from
             all
             the
             Reformed
             Churches
             upon
             farre
             worse
             grounds
             then
             the
             Brownists
             were
             wont
             to
             separate
             .
          
           
             Their
             acknowledgment
             of
             the
             Reformed
             for
             true
             Churches
             doth
             not
             diminish
             ,
             but
             encrease
             their
             Shisme
             .
          
           
             They
             refuse
             all
             Church
             communion
             and
             membership
             in
             all
             the
             Reformed
             Churches
             ,
             they
             preach
             and
             pray
             in
             them
             as
             they
             would
             doe
             among
             P●gans
             ,
             only
             as
             g●ft●d
             men
             to
             gather
             new
             Churches
             .
          
           
             About
             the
             matter
             of
             the
             Church
             and
             qualification
             of
             members
             ,
             they
             are
             large
             ,
             as
             strict
             as
             the
             Brownists
             ,
             admitting
             none
             but
             who
             convinces
             the
             whole
             Congregation
             of
             their
             reall
             regeneration
             .
          
           
             Besides
             true
             grace
             they
             require
             a
             sutablenesse
             of
             spirit
             .
          
           
             But
             in
             this
             they
             are
             laxer
             then
             the
             Brownists
             ,
             that
             they
             can
             take
             in
             without
             scruple
             
               Anabaptists
               ,
               Antinomians
            
             ,
             &
             others
             ,
             who
             both
             in
             life
             &
             doctrine
             have
             evident
             blots
             ,
             if
             so
             they
             bee
             zealous
             and
             serviceable
             for
             their
             way
             .
          
           
             About
             the
             forme
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             a
             Church
             Covenant
             they
             are
             more
             punctuall
             then
             the
             Brownists
             .
          
           
             They
             take
             the
             power
             of
             gathering
             and
             erecting
             of
             Churches
             both
             from
             Magistrates
             and
             Ministers
             placing
             it
             only
             in
             the
             hands
             of
             a
             few
             private
             Christians
             ,
             who
             are
             willing
             to
             make
             among
             themselves
             a
             Church
             covenant
             .
          
           
             This
             power
             of
             erecting
             themselves
             into
             a
             compleat
             and
             perfect
             church
             they
             give
             to
             any
             seven
             persons
             ,
             neither
             admit
             they
             more
             into
             a
             Church
             then
             can
             altogether
             in
             one
             place
             commodiously
             administer
             the
             Sacraments
             &
             Discipline
             .
          
           
             The
             Independents
             will
             have
             all
             the
             standing
             Churches
             in
             England
             dissolved
             ,
             and
             all
             their
             Ministers
             to
             become
             meerly
             private
             men
             ,
             and
             any
             three
             persons
             of
             their
             way
             to
             bee
             a
             full
             Church
             .
          
           
             Vnto
             this
             Church
             of
             seven
             persons
             they
             give
             all
             and
             the
             whole
             Church
             power
             and
             that
             independently
             .
          
           
             Vnto
             this
             congregationall
             Church
             alone
             they
             give
             the
             full
             power
             of
             election
             and
             ordination
             ,
             of
             deposition
             and
             excommunication
             even
             of
             all
             their
             officers
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             finall
             determination
             of
             all
             Ecclesiastick
             causes
             .
          
           
             The
             difference
             of
             Iohnson
             and
             Ainsworth
             about
             the
             power
             of
             the
             people
             and
             presbytery
             distinct
             one
             from
             the
             other
             ,
             is
             not
             yet
             composed
             among
             the
             Independents
             .
          
           
             The
             common
             Doctrine
             of
             
               New
               England
            
             is
             Ainsworths
             Tenet
             ,
             that
             the
             people
             a●one
             have
             all
             the
             power
             ,
             &
             may
             excommunicate
             when
             there
             is
             cause
             all
             their
             officers
             .
          
           
             Mr
             Cotton
             the
             other
             year
             did
             fall
             much
             from
             them
             and
             himselfe
             towards
             Iohnson
             ,
             that
             the
             whole
             power
             of
             authority
             is
             only
             in
             the
             Officers
             ,
             and
             the
             people
             have
             no●hing
             but
             the
             power
             of
             liberty
             to
             concurre
             ;
             that
             the
             Officers
             can
             doe
             nothing
             without
             the
             people
             ,
             nor
             the
             people
             any
             thing
             but
             by
             the
             Officers
             .
          
           
             Yet
             that
             both
             officers
             &
             people
             or
             any
             one
             of
             them
             have
             power
             to
             separate
             themselvs
             from
             all
             the
             rest
             when
             they
             find
             cause
             .
          
           
             The
             London
             Independents
             give
             more
             power
             of
             Ecclesiastick
             Iurisdiction
             then
             the
             Brownists
             unto
             women
             .
          
           
             Some
             of
             them
             permit
             private
             men
             to
             celebrate
             the
             Sacraments
             .
          
           
             Brownists
             and
             Independents
             do
             perfectly
             agree
             in
             the
             point
             of
             Independency
             .
          
           
             If
             a
             corrupt
             or
             negligent
             Presbytery
             doe
             not
             censure
             their
             own
             members
             ,
             all
             the
             Assemblies
             in
             the
             world
             may
             not
             attempt
             to
             censure
             any
             of
             them
             ,
             though
             most
             apparently
             they
             did
             corrupt
             a
             whole
             Nation
             with
             the
             grossest
             Heresies
             or
             most
             scandalous
             vices
             .
          
           
             The
             point
             of
             Independency
             is
             either
             the
             root
             or
             the
             fruit
             of
             many
             errors
             .
          
           
             To
             temper
             the
             crudity
             of
             this
             Tenet
             ,
             they
             adde
             to
             it
             three
             moderating
             positions
             ,
             but
             for
             little
             purpose
             .
          
           
             They
             grant
             the
             being
             of
             Synods
             ,
             but
             not
             of
             Classicall
             Presbyteries
             .
          
           
             Their
             Synods
             are
             meerely
             Brownisticall
             without
             all
             Iurisdiction
             ,
             wherein
             every
             one
             of
             the
             people
             may
             vote
             ;
             also
             meerely
             elective
             and
             only
             occasionall
             .
          
           
             The
             sentence
             of
             Non-Communion
             ,
             is
             Mr
             Cottons
             invention
             to
             supply
             that
             defect
             which
             themselves
             make
             in
             the
             Ordinances
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             It
             puts
             in
             the
             hand
             of
             every
             man
             a
             power
             to
             sentence
             all
             the
             Churches
             of
             the
             world
             .
          
           
             It
             carries
             to
             the
             highest
             degree
             of
             Separation
             .
          
           
             Their
             supply
             of
             the
             defects
             of
             Independency
             by
             the
             power
             o●
             the
             Magistrate
             ,
             was
             a
             remedy
             which
             they
             learned
             from
             the
             Brownists
             ,
             but
             now
             they
             have
             cast
             it
             aside
             ,
             denying
             to
             the
             Magistrate
             all
             power
             in
             matters
             of
             Religion
             .
          
           
             The
             Independents
             doe
             advance
             their
             fancies
             to
             as
             high
             a
             pitch
             of
             glory
             as
             the
             Brownists
             .
          
           
             They
             are
             the
             Brownists
             scholars
             in
             many
             more
             things
             beside
             the
             Constitution
             and
             Government
             of
             the
             Church
             .
          
           
             They
             give
             to
             the
             Magistrate
             the
             Celebration
             of
             marriage
             .
          
           
             Mr
             Milton
             permits
             any
             man
             to
             put
             away
             his
             wife
             upon
             his
             meer
             pleasure
             ,
             without
             fault
             and
             without
             the
             cognisance
             of
             any
             Iudge
             .
          
           
             Mr
             Gorting
             teaches
             the
             wife
             to
             put
             away
             her
             husband
             ,
             if
             he
             will
             not
             follow
             her
             in
             any
             new
             Church
             way
             which
             she
             is
             pleased
             to
             embrace
             .
          
           
             They
             are
             against
             all
             determinations
             of
             the
             circumstances
             of
             worship
             ,
             and
             therfore
             all
             church
             Directories
             are
             against
             their
             stomacks
             .
          
           
             The
             common
             names
             of
             the
             dayes
             of
             the
             week
             ,
             the
             months
             of
             the
             year
             ,
             of
             many
             Churches
             and
             Cities
             of
             the
             Land
             ,
             are
             as
             unlawfull
             to
             them
             as
             to
             the
             Brownists
             .
          
           
             All
             tithes
             and
             set
             maintenance
             of
             Ministers
             they
             cry
             down
             ;
             but
             a
             voluntary
             contribution
             for
             the
             maintenance
             of
             all
             their
             Officers
             ,
             they
             presse
             to
             a
             high
             proportion
             ,
             with
             the
             evident
             prejudice
             of
             the
             poore
             .
          
           
             In
             their
             solemn
             worship
             oft
             times
             they
             make
             one
             to
             pray
             ,
             another
             to
             preach
             ,
             a
             third
             to
             prophesie
             ,
             a
             fourth
             to
             direct
             the
             Psalm
             ,
             and
             another
             to
             bless
             the
             people
             .
          
           
             They
             make
             it
             a
             divine
             institution
             ,
             without
             any
             word
             of
             preface
             ,
             to
             begin
             the
             publike
             worship
             with
             solemne
             prayer
             for
             the
             King
             and
             Church
             .
          
           
             After
             the
             Pastors
             prayer
             the
             Doctor
             reads
             and
             expounds
             .
          
           
             In
             preaching
             they
             will
             bee
             free
             to
             take
             a
             Text
             or
             not
             ,
             as
             they
             find
             it
             expedient
             .
          
           
             After
             Sermon
             any
             of
             the
             people
             whom
             they
             think
             able
             ,
             are
             permitted
             to
             prophesie
             .
          
           
             All
             are
             permitted
             to
             propound
             in
             the
             face
             of
             the
             Congregation
             what
             questions
             upon
             the
             Sermon
             they
             think
             meet
             .
          
           
             About
             the
             Psalms
             they
             have
             divers
             strange
             conceits
             ;
             but
             the
             speciall
             is
             their
             new
             Ordinance
             of
             a
             singing
             Prophet
             ,
             who
             in
             place
             of
             the
             Psalms
             singeth
             Hymnes
             of
             his
             own
             making
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             the
             silent
             Congregation
             .
          
           
             They
             grant
             the
             lawfulnesse
             of
             read
             prayer
             in
             divers
             cases
             .
          
           
             They
             will
             have
             none
             to
             be
             baptized
             ,
             but
             the
             children
             of
             their
             owne
             members
             ;
             so
             at
             one
             dash
             they
             put
             all
             England
             except
             a
             very
             few
             of
             their
             way
             ,
             into
             the
             state
             of
             Pagans
             turning
             them
             all
             out
             of
             the
             Christian
             Church
             ,
             denying
             to
             them
             Sacraments
             ,
             Discipline
             ,
             Church-Officers
             ,
             and
             all
             that
             they
             would
             deny
             to
             the
             Pagans
             of
             America
             .
          
           
             They
             open
             a
             door
             to
             Anabaptism
             by
             3
             farther
             positions
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             They
             require
             in
             all
             to
             bee
             baptised
             a
             real
             holiness
             above
             a
             foederall
             ,
             which
             in
             no
             Infant
             with
             any
             certainty
             can
             be
             found
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             They
             esteem
             none
             for
             their
             Baptism
             and
             Christian
             education
             a
             member
             of
             their
             Church
             ,
             till
             they
             have
             entred
             themselvs
             in
             their
             church
             covenant
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             They
             call
             none
             of
             their
             members
             to
             any
             account
             before
             their
             Presbytery
             for
             obstinate
             rejecting
             of
             Paedo-baptism
             ,
             although
             the
             Brownists
             doe
             excommunicate
             for
             that
             sinne
             .
          
           
             They
             participate
             with
             none
             of
             the
             Reformed
             Churches
             in
             the
             Lords
             Supper
             ,
             yet
             they
             scruple
             not
             to
             communicate
             with
             Brownists
             and
             Anabaptists
             .
          
           
             Their
             way
             of
             celebrating
             the
             Lords
             Supper
             is
             more
             dead
             and
             comfortlesse
             then
             any
             where
             else
             .
          
           
             They
             have
             no
             Catechising
             ,
             no
             preparation
             ,
             nor
             thanksgiving
             sermōs
             ,
             ordinarily
             they
             speak
             no
             word
             of
             the
             Sacrament
             in
             their
             Sermons
             and
             prayers
             either
             before
             or
             after
             .
          
           
             They
             have
             only
             a
             little
             discourse
             &
             short
             prayer
             in
             the
             consecration
             of
             both
             the
             Elements
             ;
             there
             after
             in
             the
             action
             nothing
             but
             dumb
             silence
             ▪
             no
             exhortation
             ,
             no
             reading
             ,
             no
             Psalme
             .
          
           
             They
             require
             none
             of
             their
             members
             .
             to
             come
             out
             of
             their
             Pewes
             to
             the
             Table
             .
          
           
             And
             they
             acknowledge
             no
             more
             use
             of
             a
             Table
             then
             the
             Brownists
             at
             Amsterdam
             who
             have
             none
             at
             all
             .
          
           
             They
             teach
             the
             expediency
             of
             covering
             the
             head
             at
             the
             Lords
             Table
             .
          
           
             They
             are
             as
             much
             for
             the
             popular
             Government
             as
             the
             Brownists
             .
          
           
             All
             Discipline
             must
             be
             executed
             in
             the
             presence
             and
             with
             the
             consent
             of
             the
             whole
             people
             ,
             &
             all
             must
             passe
             by
             the
             expresse
             suffrage
             of
             every
             one
             .
          
           
             Dissenters
             not
             only
             lose
             their
             right
             of
             suffrage
             for
             the
             time
             ,
             but
             are
             subjected
             to
             censure
             if
             they
             continue
             in
             their
             dissent
             .
          
           
             They
             are
             much
             for
             private
             meetings
             ,
             for
             it
             is
             in
             them
             that
             they
             usually
             frame
             the
             members
             of
             other
             mens
             Congregations
             into
             their
             new
             mould
             ,
             but
             the
             Brownists
             and
             they
             of
             New-England
             having
             felt
             the
             bitter
             fruits
             of
             such
             meetings
             ,
             have
             relinquished
             ,
             if
             not
             discharged
             them
             .
          
           
             They
             flatter
             the
             Magistrate
             and
             slander
             the
             Reformed
             Churches
             without
             cause
             .
          
           
             Some
             of
             them
             are
             for
             the
             abolition
             of
             all
             Magistracy
             .
          
           
             All
             of
             them
             are
             for
             casting
             out
             and
             keeping
             out
             of
             the
             Christian
             Church
             all
             Princes
             ,
             all
             Members
             of
             Parliament
             ,
             all
             Magistrates
             of
             the
             Counties
             &
             Burroughes
             that
             now
             are
             ,
             and
             that
             ever
             have
             been
             and
             are
             ever
             like
             to
             be
             hereafter
             ,
             except
             a
             very
             few
             .
          
           
             These
             few
             Magistrates
             whom
             they
             would
             admit
             ,
             have
             no
             security
             ,
             but
             by
             the
             errour
             or
             malice
             of
             a
             few
             ,
             to
             be
             quickly
             cast
             out
             of
             the
             Church
             without
             any
             possibility
             of
             remedy
             .
          
           
             When
             they
             have
             put
             all
             out
             of
             the
             places
             of
             Magistracy
             ,
             yea
             out
             of
             all
             civill
             courts
             who
             are
             not
             of
             their
             mind
             ,
             the
             greatest
             Magistrates
             they
             admit
             of
             ,
             bee
             they
             Kings
             or
             Parliaments
             ,
             they
             subject
             them
             all
             to
             the
             free-wil
             of
             the
             promiscuous
             multitude
             .
          
           
             When
             Magistrates
             wil
             not
             follow
             their
             new
             erro●●s
             they
             have
             bin
             very
             ready
             to
             make
             insurrections
             to
             the
             great
             hazard
             of
             the
             whole
             State.
             
          
           
             Many
             of
             them
             deny
             to
             the
             Magistrate
             any
             power
             at
             all
             in
             the
             matters
             of
             Religion
             .
          
           
             Their
             principles
             do
             spoile
             Princes
             and
             Parliaments
             of
             their
             whole
             ●egislative
             power
             ;
             they
             abolish
             all
             humane
             Lawes
             that
             are
             made
             ,
             and
             hinder
             any
             more
             to
             be
             made
             .
          
           
             The
             Civill
             Lawes
             which
             Mr
             Cotton
             permits
             men
             to
             make
             ,
             bind
             ,
             no
             man
             any
             further
             then
             his
             own
             minde
             is
             led
             by
             the
             reason
             of
             the
             Law
             to
             obedience
             .
          
           
             They
             put
             the
             yoak
             of
             the
             judiciall
             Law
             of
             Moses
             on
             the
             neck
             of
             the
             Magistrate
             .
          
           
             They
             give
             to
             their
             Ministers
             a
             power
             to
             sit
             in
             civill
             Courts
             &
             to
             voyce
             in
             the
             Election
             of
             the
             Magistrats
             ,
             and
             to
             draw
             from
             Scripture
             Civill
             Lawes
             for
             the
             government
             of
             the
             State.
             
          
           
             
               They
               offer
               ●o
               perswade
               the
               Magistrate
               contradictory
               principles
               ,
               according
               to
               their
               own
               interest
               .
            
             
               In
               
                 New
                 England
              
               they
               perswade
               the
               Magistrats
               to
               kill
               all
               Idolaters
               and
               Hereticks
               ,
               even
               whole
               Cities
               ,
               men
               ,
               women
               ,
               and
               children
               .
            
          
           
             But
             here
             they
             deny
             the
             Magistrate
             all
             power
             to
             lay
             the
             least
             restraint
             upon
             the
             g●ossest
             Idolaters
             ,
             Apostats
             ,
             Blasphemers
             ,
             Seducers
             or
             the
             greatest
             enemies
             of
             Religion
             .
          
           
             No
             great
             appearance
             of
             their
             respect
             to
             secular
             learning
             and
             Schools
             .
          
           
             Independency
             much
             more
             dangerous
             then
             Browni●
          
        
         
           Notes for div A29432-e41490
           
             The
             Independents
             prime
             principles
             .
          
           
             Their
             Tenet
             about
             the
             qualification
             of
             members
             ,
             is
             the
             great
             cause
             of
             their
             separating
             from
             all
             the
             Reformed
             Churches
             though
             they
             doe
             dessemble
             it
             .
          
           
             In
             this
             they
             goe
             beyond
             the
             Brownists
             .
          
           
             The
             true
             state
             of
             the
             question
             is
             whether
             it
             be
             necessary
             to
             separate
             from
             a
             Church
             ,
             wherein
             wee
             get
             no
             satisfaction
             of
             the
             true
             grace
             of
             every
             Member
             at
             their
             first
             admission
             .
          
           
             For
             the
             Negative
             ,
             we
             reason
             first
             from
             the
             practice
             of
             Moses
             &
             the
             Prophets
             ,
             who
             did
             never
             offer
             to
             separate
             for
             any
             such
             reason
             .
          
           
             The
             causes
             of
             a
             just
             separation
             were
             smaller
             under
             the
             Law
             ,
             nor
             under
             the
             Gospel
             .
          
           
             The
             weaknesse
             of
             their
             Reply
             .
          
           
             Our
             second
             reason
             ,
             is
             from
             the
             example
             of
             Christ
             and
             his
             Apostles
             ,
             who
             did
             not
             separate
             for
             any
             such
             causes
             .
          
           
             The
             third
             reason
             ;
             it
             is
             impossible
             to
             find
             true
             grace
             in
             every
             member
             of
             any
             visible
             Church
             that
             ever
             was
             or
             shall
             be
             in
             the
             world
             .
          
           
             The
             fourth
             ,
             this
             satisfaction
             in
             the
             true
             grace
             of
             all
             to
             be
             admitted
             ,
             is
             builded
             on
             foure
             errours
             ,
             first
             that
             the
             power
             of
             Ecclesiastick
             Iurisdiction
             is
             in
             the
             hand
             of
             every
             one
             of
             the
             people
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             that
             one
             man
             may
             attaine
             to
             the
             certain
             knowledge
             of
             the
             true
             grace
             in
             the
             heart
             of
             another
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             a
             duty
             of
             every
             member
             of
             a
             Church
             to
             seek
             and
             finde
             satisfaction
             in
             the
             true
             grace
             of
             all
             his
             fellow-members
             .
          
           
             Fourthly
             ,
             that
             all
             the
             Reformed
             Churches
             must
             once
             bee
             dissolved
             and
             unchurched
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             bee
             reformed
             according
             to
             the
             new
             mould
             of
             the
             Independents
             .
          
           
             The
             fifth
             argument
             .
             Their
             Tenet
             is
             followed
             with
             divers
             absurdities
             .
          
           
             As
             first
             ,
             it
             is
             necessary
             to
             separate
             from
             all
             Churches
             that
             are
             this
             day
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             except
             it
             be
             from
             these
             of
             the
             Independents
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             it
             was
             necessary
             to
             separate
             from
             all
             Churches
             that
             ever
             have
             been
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             there
             can
             be
             no
             rest
             for
             any
             till
             they
             turne
             seekers
             ,
             and
             leave
             all
             societies
             that
             are
             called
             Churches
             .
          
           
             Cottons
             reasons
             to
             the
             contrary
             are
             answered
             .
          
           
             His
             first
             reason
             put
             in
             form
             .
          
           
             All
             the
             parts
             of
             it
             are
             vitious
             ▪
             the
             conclusion
             proves
             not
             the
             question
             .
          
           
             It
             stands
             upon
             a
             chief
             ground
             of
             Anabaptism
             ,
             and
             presupposes
             the
             nullity
             of
             all
             the
             Reformed
             Churches
             .
          
           
             The
             major
             is
             many
             wayes
             vitious
             .
          
           
             But
             the
             minor
             is
             the
             most
             faulty
             part
             of
             the
             Argument
             .
          
           
             The
             proofes
             of
             the
             minor
             are
             answered
             .
          
           
             The
             first
             .
          
           
             The
             second
             .
          
           
             The
             third
             and
             maine
             proof
             of
             the
             minor
             .
          
           
             This
             driveth
             to
             universall
             grace
             and
             Apostacy
             of
             the
             Saints
             .
          
           
             Yea
             ,
             to
             Socinianisme
             and
             further
             .
          
           
             His
             second
             Argument
             .
          
           
             The
             Conclusion
             is
             faulty
             .
          
           
             The
             minor
             is
             false
             .
          
           
             It
             s
             proofe
             is
             unsufficient
             .
          
           
             His
             third
             Argument
             .
          
           
             P●eters
             Confession
             much
             mis-applyed
             .
          
           
             The
             guest
             without
             the
             wedding-garment
             more
             mis-appl●ed
             .
          
           
             The
             parable
             of
             the
             Tares
             is
             thrown
             against
             its
             principall
             scope
             .
          
           
             His
             fourth
             argument
             ,
             that
             all
             who
             cannot
             demonstrate
             the
             truth
             of
             their
             regeneration
             ,
             deny
             the
             power
             of
             godlinesse
             ,
             is
             not
             true
             .
          
           
             His
             fifth
             ,
             that
             no
             hypocrite
             is
             to
             be
             admitted
             a
             member
             of
             a
             Church
             ,
             is
             a
             very
             rash
             argument
             .
          
           
             His
             sixth
             ,
             from
             the
             roughnesse
             of
             the
             stones
             of
             Solomons
             Temple
             ,
             is
             a
             wanton
             reason
             
          
           
             His
             seventh
             ,
             from
             the
             porters
             exclusion
             of
             uncleane
             persons
             from
             the
             Temple
             ,
             has
             no
             strength
             .
          
           
             His
             eight
             ,
             that
             Iohn
             the
             Bapt●st
             excluded
             the
             Pharisees
             and
             people
             from
             his
             Baptism
             ,
             is
             expresly
             against
             the
             Text.
             
          
           
             His
             ninth
             ,
             that
             Philip
             required
             the
             Eunuchs
             confession
             before
             baptisme
             ,
             infers
             not
             the
             conclusion
             .
          
           
             All
             his
             nine
             or
             twelve
             reasons
             p●t
             in
             one
             will
             be
             too
             weak
             to
             beare
             up
             the
             weight
             of
             his
             most
             heavy
             conclusion
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A29432-e43930
           
             The
             state
             of
             the
             question
             .
          
           
             The
             first
             authors
             of
             this
             question
             .
          
           
             The
             Independents
             difference
             among
             themselves
             here
             anent
             .
          
           
             That
             none
             but
             Ministers
             may
             ordinarily
             prophecy
             ,
             wee
             prove
             ,
             it
             first
             by
             Christs
             joyning
             together
             the
             power
             of
             baptism
             and
             the
             power
             of
             preaching
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             these
             that
             preach
             ,
             must
             be
             sent
             to
             that
             work
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             every
             ordinary
             preacher
             labo●rs
             in
             the
             Word
             and
             Doctrine
             .
          
           
             Fourthly
             ,
             none
             out
             of
             office
             have
             the
             gift
             of
             preaching
             ▪
             for
             all
             who
             have
             that
             gi●t
             are
             either
             Apostl●s
             ,
             Evangel●sts
             ,
             Prophets
             ,
             Pastors
             ,
             or
             Doctors
             ,
             and
             all
             these
             are
             officers
             .
          
           
             Fifthly
             ,
             no
             man
             out
             of
             office
             might
             sacrifice
             .
          
           
             Sixthly
             ,
             all
             who
             have
             from
             God
             the
             gift
             of
             preaching
             are
             obliged
             to
             lay
             aside
             all
             other
             occupations
             and
             attend
             that
             work
             alone
             .
          
           
             Seventhly
             ,
             the
             Apostles
             appointed
             none
             to
             preach
             but
             Elders
             .
          
           
             Eighthly
             ,
             the
             preaching
             of
             men
             out
             of
             office
             is
             a
             means
             of
             confusion
             and
             errour
             .
          
           
             The
             contrary
             Arguments
             which
             Mr
             Cotton
             in
             his
             Catechism
             and
             Answer
             to
             the
             32
             Questions
             ,
             borrows
             from
             Robinson
             ,
             are
             ;
             First
             ,
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             Corinth
             men
             out
             of
             office
             did
             Prophecie
             .
             Ans
             .
             these
             men
             were
             officers
             or
             their
             preaching
             was
             extraordinary
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             Iehoshaphat
             and
             his
             Princes
             did
             preach
             ;
             Answ
             .
             The
             Kings
             exhorting
             of
             the
             Levites
             to
             doe
             their
             duty
             and
             the
             Princes
             c●untenancing
             of
             them
             therein
             was
             not
             properly
             preaching
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             w●e
             must
             not
             despise
             prophecy
             .
             Ans
             .
             The
             Apostle
             speaks
             of
             the
             preaching
             of
             men
             in
             office
             .
          
           
             Fourthly
             ,
             the
             sons
             of
             the
             Prophets
             did
             preach
             .
             Answ
             .
             Their
             designation
             to
             be
             Prophets
             gave
             them
             right
             to
             initiall
             and
             preparatory
             exercises
             towards
             that
             office
             .
          
           
             Fifthly
             ,
             Moses
             wished
             all
             the
             people
             to
             bee
             Prophets
             .
             Ans
             .
             But
             not
             without
             Gods
             calling
             to
             that
             offi●e
             .
          
           
             Sixthly
             ,
             the
             Apostles
             before
             the
             Resurrection
             did
             preach
             .
             Ans
             .
             At
             that
             time
             they
             were
             true
             Apostles
             and
             did
             baptise
             .
          
           
             Seventhly
             ,
             Paul
             and
             Barnabas
             were
             invited
             to
             exhort
             .
             Ans
             .
             they
             were
             men
             in
             office
             .
          
           
             Eighthly
             ,
             the
             Scribes
             and
             Pharisees
             did
             preach
             .
             Answ
             .
             They
             were
             officers
             and
             sate
             in
             Moses
             chaire
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A29432-e45520
           
             What
             is
             meant
             by
             Ecclesiastick
             Jurisdiction
             .
          
           
             The
             state
             of
             the
             Question
             wont
             to
             be
             cleare
             ,
             the
             Reformed
             Churches
             putting
             the
             power
             and
             exercise
             of
             Jurisdiction
             in
             the
             hand
             of
             the
             Presbytery
             alone
             ;
             the
             Brownists
             ,
             &
             Independents
             in
             the
             hand
             of
             the
             people
             onely
             ;
             but
             Mr.
             Cotton
             &
             his
             followers
             the
             other
             yeare
             have
             perplexed
             the
             Question
             with
             their
             many
             Schole
             distinctions
             .
             If
             they
             put
             the
             power
             of
             Jurisdiction
             onely
             in
             a
             Church
             organized
             and
             Presbyterated
             ,
             they
             fall
             from
             much
             of
             the
             Brownists
             ,
             and
             their
             own
             ,
             both
             doctrine
             and
             practise
             .
          
           
             Their
             last
             and
             best
             beloved
             invention
             of
             the
             power
             of
             Authority
             ,
             and
             power
             of
             Liberty
             ,
             is
             for
             no
             purpose
             but
             to
             involve
             the
             Authors
             in
             new
             difficulties
             .
          
           
             As
             they
             wont
             to
             make
             their
             smallest
             Congregations
             Independent
             &
             uncensurable
             for
             any
             crime
             ,
             so
             now
             by
             this
             distinction
             they
             divide
             all
             their
             Congregations
             in
             two
             parts
             ,
             and
             make
             every
             one
             of
             these
             parts
             Independent
             also
             ,
             and
             uncensurable
             for
             any
             imaginable
             sinne
             .
             For
             the
             negative
             ,
             that
             the
             people
             have
             no
             power
             of
             Jurisdiction
             ,
             we
             reason
             :
             First
             ,
             the
             Officers
             alone
             are
             Governors
             ,
             and
             the
             people
             are
             to
             be
             governed
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             people
             have
             not
             the
             Keys
             of
             Heaven
             to
             bind
             and
             loose
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             The
             people
             are
             not
             the
             eyes
             ,
             &
             eares
             in
             in
             Christs
             Body
             ;
             for
             so
             ,
             all
             the
             body
             should
             be
             eyes
             and
             eares
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             The
             people
             have
             not
             any
             promise
             of
             gifts
             sufficient
             for
             government
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             The
             popular
             government
             bringeth
             in
             confusion
             making
             the
             feete
             above
             the
             head
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             The
             people
             have
             not
             the
             power
             of
             Ordination
             .
          
           
             They
             have
             no
             Commission
             to
             send
             Pastours
             to
             themselves
             ,
             to
             impose
             hands
             to
             examine
             their
             Pastours
             ,
             to
             pray
             publickly
             and
             exhort
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             This
             power
             in
             the
             people
             would
             disable
             them
             in
             their
             callings
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             This
             power
             of
             the
             people
             would
             bring
             in
             Morellius
             democracy
             and
             anarchy
             in
             the
             Church
             .
          
           
             9.
             
             This
             power
             of
             the
             people
             will
             draw
             upon
             them
             the
             power
             of
             the
             word
             and
             Sacrament
             .
          
           
             Mr
             Cottons
             contrary
             arguments
             answered
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             Christ
             gave
             to
             Peter
             the
             Keys
             of
             H●aven
             as
             to
             a
             beleever
             :
             Ans
             .
             not
             so
             ,
             but
             as
             to
             an
             Apostle
             and
             Elder
             of
             the
             Church
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Till
             the
             Church
             replies
             that
             the
             people
             have
             power
             of
             Excommunication
             .
             Anser
             ,
             The
             Church
             here
             to
             be
             told
             is
             the
             Presbytery
             ,
             and
             not
             the
             people
             ,
             according
             to
             our
             Brethrens
             own
             grounds
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             The
             people
             of
             Corinth
             did
             Judge
             and
             Excommunicate
             the
             incestuous
             man
             ▪
             Answer
             ,
             Tbe
             Text
             will
             prove
             no
             such
             matter
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             The
             people
             of
             Colosse
             might
             censure
             Archippus
             their
             Minister
             .
             Answer
             .
             there
             is
             no
             Word
             in
             this
             Text
             of
             the
             peoples
             censure
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             The
             whole
             Church
             of
             Pergamus
             is
             rebuked
             for
             not
             censuring
             the
             Hereticks
             .
             Answer
             ,
             The
             power
             of
             Censure
             was
             in
             the
             Angells
             ,
             but
             the
             whole
             Church
             might
             be
             faulty
             in
             not
             incouraging
             the
             Angels
             to
             doe
             their
             duty
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             The
             twenty
             foure
             Elders
             sit
             on
             Thrones
             with
             Crownes
             on
             their
             heads
             .
             Answer
             ,
             This
             will
             not
             prove
             a
             regall
             power
             of
             judging
             in
             every
             one
             of
             the
             people
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             The
             Galatians
             must
             stand
             fast
             to
             their
             Liberty
             .
             Anser
             ,
             By
             Liberty
             hereinothing
             lesse
             is
             understood
             then
             a
             power
             of
             presence
             and
             concurrence
             in
             judgement
             without
             all
             power
             of
             Authority
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             The
             whole
             Congregation
             of
             Israel
             had
             power
             to
             punish
             malefactors
             .
             Answer
             .
             What
             the
             people
             under
             the
             Law
             did
             in
             the
             State
             ,
             is
             not
             a
             warrant
             for
             the
             people
             under
             the
             Gospell
             to
             doe
             the
             same
             in
             the
             Church
             .
          
           
             9.
             
             The
             people
             elects
             their
             Officers
             .
             Ergo.
             they
             may
             depose
             and
             Excommunicate
             them
             .
             Answer
             .
             Election
             is
             no
             act
             of
             power
             ,
             or
             of
             Jurisdiction
             .
          
           
             10.
             
             The
             people
             must
             be
             present
             and
             consent
             to
             every
             act
             of
             Judgement
             .
             Answer
             ,
             It
             is
             not
             so
             ,
             and
             if
             it
             were
             ,
             yet
             it
             inferres
             not
             their
             power
             of
             Jurisdiction
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A29432-e47540
           
             God
             is
             the
             Author
             of
             the
             union
             and
             dependencie
             of
             particular
             Churches
             .
          
           
             From
             them
             Morellius
             and
             Grotius
             learned
             the
             Tenet
             .
          
           
             Laying
             aside
             all
             prejudice
             we
             will
             reason
             the
             matter
             .
          
           
             The
             state
             of
             the
             Question
             cleared
             .
          
           
             That
             single
             Congregations
             are
             not
             Independent
             is
             proved
             ;
             first
             ,
             from
             the
             1
             Tim
             4.14
             .
             because
             they
             have
             not
             the
             right
             of
             Ordination
             .
          
           
             Ordination
             belongs
             to
             the
             Presbytery
             .
          
           
             No
             Congregation
             is
             a
             Presbytery
             .
          
           
             No
             Congretion
             hath
             within
             it selfe
             necessarily
             a
             Presbytery
             .
          
           
             No
             single
             Congregation
             ought
             to
             have
             within
             it selfe
             Pauls
             Presbytery
             .
          
           
             Onely
             Pastors
             lay
             hands
             on
             Pastors
             .
          
           
             The
             second
             Argument
             from
             the
             Apostolicke
             Churches
             which
             exercised
             full
             jurisdiction
             ,
             the
             chiefe
             whereof
             ,
             if
             not
             all
             ,
             were
             Presbyteriall
             and
             not
             Parochiall
             .
          
           
             Such
             was
             the
             Church
             at
             Jerusalem
             .
          
           
             How
             the
             Church
             commeth
             together
             .
          
           
             The
             Church
             of
             Samaria
             also
             was
             Presbyteriall
             .
          
           
             So
             that
             of
             Rome
             .
          
           
             And
             of
             Corinth
             .
          
           
             And
             of
             Ephesus
             .
          
           
             Also
             of
             Antioch
             and
             the
             rest
             .
          
           
             Our
             third
             argument
             from
             the
             subordination
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Antioch
             to
             the
             Synod
             at
             
               Jerusalem
               ,
               Act.
            
             15.
             
          
           
             Answer
             to
             the
             Replies
             .
          
           
             The
             meeting
             of
             Jerusalem
             was
             a
             true
             Synod
             .
          
           
             It
             doth
             not
             onely
             advise
             but
             command
             .
             The
             Decrees
             of
             that
             Synod
             at
             their
             first
             making
             had
             onely
             Ecclesiastick
             authority
             .
          
           
             Our
             fourth
             argument
             from
             the
             subordination
             of
             fewer
             to
             moe
             ,
             appointed
             by
             Christ
             ,
             Matth.
             18.
             
          
           
             Christs
             subordination
             is
             to
             be
             extended
             to
             the
             utmost
             bounds
             of
             the
             Church
             universall
             .
          
           
             Our
             fifth
             argument
             from
             the
             evill
             consequents
             ,
             which
             reason
             and
             experience
             demonstrate
             to
             follow
             Independency
             necessarily
             and
             naturally
             .
          
           
             Neither
             the
             duties
             of
             charity
             ,
             nor
             the
             authority
             of
             the
             Magistrate
             can
             remedy
             these
             evills
             .
          
           
             Our
             last
             Argument
             ,
             Independency
             is
             contrary
             to
             all
             the
             discipline
             that
             ever
             was
             knowne
             in
             Christendome
             before
             the
             Anabap●ists
             .
          
           
             The
             first
             Objection
             or
             Argument
             for
             Independency
             from
             Matth.
             18.
             
          
           
             The
             second
             Objection
             is
             taken
             from
             the
             practise
             of
             the
             Corinthians
             ,
             excommunicating
             the
             incestuous
             man.
             
          
           
             The
             third
             Objection
             from
             the
             example
             of
             the
             seven
             Churches
             of
             Asia
             .
          
           
             Their
             fourth
             Objection
             from
             the
             practise
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Thessalonica
             and
             Colosse
             .
          
           
             Their
             fifth
             objection
             from
             the
             Episcopall
             tyranny
             of
             the
             Presbyterie
             .
          
           
             Their
             sixt
             Objection
             from
             the
             Congregations
             right
             to
             elect
             their
             Pastor
             .
          
           
             Their
             seventh
             Objection
             from
             pluralitie
             of
             cures
             cast
             upon
             one
             Pastor
             .
          
           
             Their
             eight
             Objection
             from
             Christs
             immediate
             government
             of
             his
             Church
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A29432-e52240
           
             The
             Originall
             and
             progresse
             of
             Chiliasme
             .
          
           
             The
             minde
             of
             the
             Independent
             Chiliasts
             .
          
           
             Our
             first
             reason
             against
             the
             Chiliasts
             is
             ,
             that
             Christ
             from
             his
             ascention
             to
             the
             last
             judgement
             abides
             in
             the
             heaven
             .
          
           
             Our
             second
             reason
             is
             builded
             on
             Christs
             sitting
             at
             the
             right
             hand
             of
             God
             till
             the
             day
             of
             judgement
             .
          
           
             Our
             third
             reason
             is
             grounded
             on
             the
             resurrection
             of
             the
             dead
             ;
             the
             godly
             and
             ungodly
             doe
             all
             rise
             together
             at
             the
             last
             day
             .
          
           
             Our
             fourth
             reason
             is
             builded
             on
             Christs
             Kingdome
             which
             is
             Spirituall
             and
             not
             earthly
             .
          
           
             Our
             fift
             reason
             is
             taken
             from
             the
             nature
             of
             the
             Church
             .
          
           
             Which
             ever
             on
             earth
             is
             mixt
             of
             good
             and
             evill
             .
          
           
             And
             subject
             to
             crosses
             .
          
           
             Having
             neede
             of
             Ordinances
             
          
           
             Because
             of
             her
             sinfull
             infirmities
             .
          
           
             A
             Sixt
             reason
             from
             the
             secresie
             of
             the
             time
             of
             Christs
             comming
             .
          
           
             A
             Seventh
             ,
             from
             the
             heavenly
             and
             eternall
             reward
             of
             the
             Martyrs
             .
          
           
             An
             eight
             reason
             ,
             the
             restoration
             of
             an
             earthly
             Jerusalem
             brings
             backe
             the
             abolisht
             figures
             of
             the
             Lgw.
             
          
           
             A
             ninth
             ,
             Antichrist
             is
             not
             abolisht
             till
             the
             day
             of
             Judgement
             .
          
           
             The
             Chiliasts
             first
             reason
             is
             from
             Re●●l
             .
             20.4
             
          
           
             Answer
             
          
           
             Our
             new
             Chiliasts
             are
             inventors
             of
             a
             new
             heaven
             and
             of
             a
             new
             h●ll
             .
          
           
             Their
             second
             reason
             from
             Daniel
             12.
             
          
           
             We
             Answer
             
          
           
             Their
             third
             argument
             .
          
           
             Answer
             .
          
           
             Their
             fourth
             place
             .
          
           
             Answer
             .
          
           
             Their
             fifth
             place
             .
          
           
             Answer
             .
          
           
             Their
             sixth
             place
             .
          
           
             Answer
             .
          
           
             Their
             seventh
             place
             .
          
           
             Answer
             .
          
           
             Their
             eight
             place
             .
          
           
             Answer
             .
          
           
             The
             ninth
             place
             .
          
           
             Answer
             .
          
           
             Their
             tenth
             place
             .
          
           
             Answer
             .
          
           
             Their
             eleventh
             place
             .
          
           
             Answer
             .
          
           
             The
             twelfth
             place
             .
          
           
             Answer
             .
          
           
             Their
             last
             place
             .
          
           
             Answer
             .